Fallout Equestria Winter Moon

by Scarlatina_Max

Rating: mature
Tags: Horror, Sex, Fallout, Crossover, Dark, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 296853

Fallout Equestria story based in the frozen north. Follow Moonshine and company as they travel the frozen north, and deal with the reprocusions of the return of harmony and fantastic adventures.

Seven years after Littlepip takes over the SPP, Equestria is starting to mend, but can the last two hundred years of violence disappear in less than a decade? Follow Moonshine as he finds out what it takes to be a leader, and a friend. Can he shake the demons of his past, and follow in the hoof steps of the previous heroes who saved Equestria before him?

Published 2017-01-21 05:50:01 UTC
Last updated 2020-10-27 22:12:42 UTC

Water Under the Bridge

Author's Note

Please feel free to criticize this first chapter, I am only playing around with new concepts and ideas. I realize that some things contradict the canon of the original source material, but these discrepancies will be explained at a later date. Once again, feedback is important to a new author, so I ask that you keep any criticism clean and fair.

Water Under the Bridge

Chapter 1.

Water Under the Bridge.

Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria.

The land was once split by war, death, and mutations. Ponies fought and killed one another for just the basic survival items, like food, water, and any ammunition they could get their hooves on. Bandits, raiders, and different gangs patrolled the wasteland to increase their numbers, and the territory they controlled. Out of all these gangs, three stood at the top. The Grand Pegasus Enclave, The Steel Rangers, and Red Eye. Now it wouldn’t be fair to call these groups gangs, more like governing forces.

The Grand Pegasus Enclave, or just the Enclave, ruled the skies, and forsook those on the ground. Two hundred years ago, the earliest members of the Enclave closed the skies with a thick cloud layer, and remained there for over two centuries, save the few who came below the clouds to investigate the land below. Occasionally, very rarely, did one Pegasus sympathize with those struggling to survive on the surface, but the Enclave wouldn’t stand for those who told of the struggles, they would either kill the Pegasus, or exile them to the surface, these Pegasi were called Dashites, and were looked down on by all.

The Steel Rangers were a militaristic group, forged from the fires of balefire due to their technical knowledge, and access to power armor. Then there was Red Eye, one of the most influential and great ponies of our time. Well, I say great loosely. He tried to make a difference, and had quite a few good ideas, it was his methods that brought his eventual downfall. Red Eye and his group enslaved any pony they could and worked them to death to rebuild the many factories and power plants in the Fillydelphia area.

All three of these groups, for all their flaws had one thing in common. They all had the same enemy in one little mare. LittlePip, a Vault dweller hailing from Stable two, took on all these groups, and hit them hard enough to either entirely destroy them, or cause enough damage that they couldn’t recover. She took over the mystical SPP hub over Neighvarro, and over they years since, she slowly cleared the skies, and forced the Pegasi to finally take note of those living on the surface of Equestria. Many of those above weren’t even aware that there were surviving ponies down below, and when they could, they flew down to help their less fortunate counter parts.

Not all was sunshine and rainbows however, many of the ponies on the surface hated the Pegasi for abandoning them under the clouds, and in the first year, twenty percent of the Pegasi were either killed violently, or died from being ill prepared to face the wasteland. More time passed, and the hatred for the Pegasi was finally cooled when food and water became scarcer, and they all had to begrudgingly work together to survive.

This banding together eventually leads to the formation of the New Canterlot Republic, or N.C.R. for short. This group took the lead when it came time to rebuild Equestria, first taking over the factories that Red Eye managed to get working, then slowly producing new stuff for the first time in over two hundred years. Then they expanded, covering the Manehattan area, and moving to Hoofington, regulating power coming from the dam, or putting down the few remaining groups of bandits.

More towns and settlements began cropping up in areas where new building materials were more common. Ponies were moving to the newer towns for safety and routine, farms were more common, and every pony finally felt secure in their new lives. Ponies took on jobs, either fixing and repairing broken equipment, or working the farms, or opening stores. Even the Pegasi found their niche, finding and fixing old sky wagons, and providing transportation back to the Wasteland.

Not everything was perfect these days, there were still examples of mutated creatures still surviving, radiation was all but erased, and taint was on the decline. But one deadly issue was traded for another. Every pony had adapted over generations to the low levels of sunlight, and when the sun returned in its full glory, ponies burned, withered, and suffered from the glare, and many others died from skin cancer, and dehydration.

Speaking of Dehydration, water was also an issue. While the rivers and seas were clear of radiation, pollution was still prevalent. Destroyed buildings, lost cargo, and bodies littered the water bodies, making them horrible for drinking, but suitable for irrigation. Hopefully some day the egg heads out in Hoofington would figure out how to purify the water for consumption, but until then, we were left with either dirty water, or the rare areas where natural wells were able to produce clean water.

It’s been seven years since LittlePip took over the skies, seven years since Gardens of Equestria activated, and seven years of old wounds starting to mend. Still, with radiation and taint being reduced to small reminders, could the ponies of Equestria begin to recover? After all, war never changes. Right?

Grease. My entire life revolved around the constant mess of gelatinous oil and sludge. Between packing it into dry and rusty bearings or filling up an axel on a caravan. In fact, my life was coated in the stuff. Over the last four years, my days had been spent toiling on any old pile of junk ponies could bring me. Tinkering on old toasters and fitting salvaged parts to other salvaged equipment. Truth be told, I didn’t exactly like my job, but it sure beat working under the hot sun.

That was a problem in the wasteland now, sunlight. Ponies of the surface were used to having constant cloud cover. So over time our genetics evolved to absorb as much sunlight as we could get. But when the skies were cleared, and the sun returned in its full glory, our bodies couldn’t handle extreme amount of light. We burned. We blistered. Our eyes could not properly adjust to the new levels of brightness we were experiencing daily.

I took a brief pause from my current labor; trying to cram a bearing that was a size too large into a wheel housing a size too small. But that was how it went in the wasteland, trying to force something too big into something too small. Whether it was the disbanding raiders trying to bend a mare to their will, or a world ending catastrophe bent on the extinction of all pony kind.

Two hundred years ago, Balefire rained across Equestria, nearly wiping all life from the planet. But against the odds we survived. And again a few years ago, our world was threatened again. This time however, we were saved by some mad mare from a stable out in Hoofington. The details are a little fuzzy though, I mean, word travels fast, but facts inevitably get twisted and exaggerated. The only thing every pony can agree on, is that she saved the world.

There was also another mare, LittlePip. She didn’t save the world. She didn’t conquer raiders or topple governments. Her contributions would pale in comparison, if she hadn’t completely shut down the largest slave operation in recorded history and toppled a sociopathic amorphous blob of congealed ponies called The Goddess. Many ponies believe that if Littlepip hadn’t done all of that, there may not have been a world for very much longer. At least, one we ponies could survive.

I take another sip of my water, turning these thoughts over in my head for the millionth time, trying to fathom how or why some pony would be willing to sacrifice so much, for a world they had no place in. Or for the ponies who didn’t deserve it. I shake the thought from my head, and set my canteen aside, as I bit down on the handle to my hammer and began again.

And yes, before you ask. I am an Earth pony. No horn upon my head, and no feathery appendages to speak of. Yup, I am just a normal and boring pony, the kind you would see everywhere else. Not special. Not remarkable in any way. The kind of pony you would just pass by, and barely take any notice of him. That was the way I liked it. Simple, routine, boring. Boring meant safe. Sure, it didn’t help the day pass any faster, but you were not likely to catch a bullet that way.

Several hours later after the heat of the day had passed, I finally laid down my hammer for the last time and rolled my stiff neck. “I’m clockin’ out Shady!” I called out to my boss as I looped the strap to my canteen across my neck and headed for the door. Before I could make it all the way out however, my path was blocked. Standing a full head higher than me loomed Shady Acres, my boss.

“Whoa there dumbass. I gotta run something by you before you head out.” Her soft voice was oddly gentle, despite calling me that despicable nickname. Now, she didn’t really intimidate me, but every pony in town knew she was not a mare to mess with. I simply took a step back, if only to look into her deep emerald eyes. Again, she didn’t intimidate me that much, with bulging muscles and coat shining from sweat, she exuded an aura of authority.

“Um, sure, what’s up Shady?” I ask, before wiping my hoof across my sweaty brow. She looked back down at me, not unkindly, but not entirely friendly either. And to me, someone who had worked with her for years, that look always spelled trouble. “I need a date, and someone who won’t try to show me up tonight. And no, you can’t back out.” I groaned inwardly. This was exactly what I didn’t want to do. Not that Shady was unattractive, far from it in fact. It’s just that I happened to know how her “dates” typically went. I sighed softly and hung my head a bit.

“Do I have to? I have things I want to do.” I complained and cracked my sore neck. Honestly, I just wanted a bath and some sleep. Shady raised an eyebrow, and looked down at me, not condescendingly, just literally down due to her height. She sighed as well, a gentler look entering her gaze. “Yes, you have to, you haven’t clocked out yet, so I still have you for the day.” I sigh and hang my head. “What time do I need to be there?” I ask in surrender.

“Be at my place at five. Clean yourself up and try to comb that mess you call a mane. And I know you probably had some plans, but I really need this favor. Consider it overtime with the ability to drink.” At that, I perked up a little. Not due to the drinks, I couldn’t care less about booze. It was the possibility of overtime that caught my ear. “So, I think it’s safe to assume that it’s paid over time?” I ask a little hopeful. After all, rent was almost due, and I needed as much money as I could get right now. But the look that came across Shady’s face told me she wasn’t too thrilled at my assumption.

“What are you, some type of whore? Though, I suppose it wasn’t fair to ask on such short notice. I guess about twenty caps could just happen to find their way into your pay.” She offers with just a barest hint of a smile. I nod, and offer her a small smile in return, having found at least a little more comfort in the idea. Having promised I would see her in a little while, I stepped out of the garage, and into the afternoon sun.

I shielded my eyes as I pulled my shaded goggles over them. Behind me sat the building I had just left, an old sky wagon garage where Shady had setup a repair shop. Across the street resided the local pub/general store, and next door was one of a few barracks where many of the working ponies lived. I entered the small shop, buying a broken radio and some scrap with the few caps I had in my possession, before trotting out and heading home.

I resided in one of the ramshackle buildings across town, a squalid little place not much more than a shack really, but it was home. I made my way over there, a small trot to my step as I pushed open the dry door. Immediately I was met with a cacophony of noise, before two of the younger stallions burst through one of the doors, wrestling and biting each other’s ears. “Give that back you irritating little shit.” One of them growled as they tumbled. I smiled softly, and side stepped the fighting brothers, and moved down the hall to my room. This was quite normal in Shed Six, the designation given to the place.

I pushed open the door and entered the small room. I never locked it, because I had no objects worth stealing. I quickly set my canteen upon the rickety table and moved over to the old stained sink. I didn’t have a bathtub or a shower, so I filled the sink with water from a hoof pump. I gave myself a quick scrub down with a brush, letting the dirt and grime slide from my coat. What once looked like a dingy and dirty blue began to regain some of its normal sheen and luster.

After my quick bath, I moved to the shard of broken mirror I had hanging on a bit of twine made from strands of my own mane. Silver eyes looked back at me. Tired and sunken, and creased with lines made from stress. I ran a hoof across my muzzle, tired and sore from work and a lack of sleep. Not that the latter was an issue, I almost never slept anyway. I sighed softly, before quickly running a carved and rough comb through the knotted tangles of my blue and silver mane.

My tail also received a good grooming, it was one of the things about me I actually liked. It was longer than most stallions, the end sweeping in a soft curl. I gave myself a quick look over in the grungy mirror, and satisfied, I glanced at the old clock I had patched back together. Four o’clock, I had a little more time, so I decided to just sit and tinker on a few of my little gadgets. I tended to work on stuff when I couldn’t sleep, or when I had time to kill, and now was no different.

At five minutes to five, I stepped out of my room and began my walk toward Shady Acre’s home. She was one of the few in town who had a place of her own, and why shouldn’t she? After all she helped build and found Respite. That’s the name of the town by the way in case you were asking. I left the shack with little issue, except having to skirt around the fighting brothers, and quickly began my trot toward her home. I passed several of the workers, those who labored outside to farm and maintain our small batch of crops.

The whole lot of them were dirty, tired, and incredibly sun burnt. Every pony was exhibiting the varying symptoms of heat stroke, and dehydration. Sluggish movements, clumsy actions. I saw one pony drop a rake he had in his teeth. Because of the issues with the sun, the entire crew switched out days. One to work and the other to recover from the day before. It was not uncommon for one farmer to drop dead due to the heat. I moved past them, giving them a wide birth out of respect, and not wanting to get trampled by the exhausted throng.

The streets were caked with dried mud and dirt, what used to be hard concrete was so packed with soil that the curbs were little more than reminders where a road used to be. Different ponies were beginning to close up shop by now, even the town doctor was locking the front door, and making for the tavern. A few minutes later, I stood outside of Shady Acre’s home. I raised my hoof to knock, but paused, and waited for fifteen more seconds. Knowing her, she was staring intently at her clock and making sure I knocked at exactly five. I had to use my best guess though, because no clocks were properly synced with each other in the entirety of Equestria. There could be as much as five minute’s difference. So, I sighed, and knocked, knowing she would chew me out.

I was surprised then, when it took several seconds for her to open the door. A ratty towel was wrapped around her head, her mane drying beneath. Her coat was clean and shiny, like a polished piece of stone. Her emerald tail was elegantly braided and hung lower to the ground. Her hooves were trimmed and filed, I think she even managed to buff them out a little, to shine more than her coat.

“Sorry, I’m running a little behind, come in and make yourself at home.” With that she moved away from the door, and back into her quarters. I stood in the doorway a little baffled. There were only a few times in my memory of her being so hospitable, and they either happened when she had a lot on her mind, or when she had gotten laid. Still, I did as she had asked. Closing the door behind me, I made myself comfortable upon one of the few salvaged chairs available. Nearby rested a weathered table, upon which rested a bowl full of fresh fruit. Apparently, some having come from our farm. I lifted one of the apples, a soft red orb. I breathed on it a bit, before rubbing it on my clean coat, and took a big bite.

Immediately I gagged and coughed, before spitting out the foul chunk. I looked down at the food, before realizing the issue. The damn thing was made of wax! of course it was. I flushed deeply, embarrassed at having been fooled by a manufactured decoration. But before I could dispose of any evidence, Shady returned. Apparently, she had heard my choking, and ran to investigate.

A silent moment passed between us. A frozen moment in time, between heartbeats. Suddenly her muzzle scrunched up a little before she suddenly burst into laughter. My ears flattened against my head in sheer embarrassment as she leaned on a wall for support. Her laughing fit lasted far longer than I was hoping, and I just sat there feeling like a fool.

After she had calmed down a bit, I tossed the wax fruit away and returned to sitting quietly in my seat. Shady had gone back into her room to get dressed and only occasionally I would hear a soft chuckle followed by a whispered exclamation of “Oh Goddesses.” I only blushed deeper and bit my lip. I mean honestly, who keeps fake fruit as decoration?

Ten minutes passed, and finally she returned to the living room. I didn’t think I could blush any harder, but the blood rushing to my face proved that thought wrong. She was wearing a form fitting leather outfit that complimented her curves very well. Even the subtle bulges of dense muscle accented her figure more than they took away. Her mane was styled, braided delicately, and then wrapped into a tight bun behind her head. I had to admit, though I would never say it to her face, she looked quite beautiful. In a primal and dangerous sort of way.

“Umm, wow. You look… nice.” I offered with a bit of a shudder to my voice. I know she caught it, her eyes narrowed just a touch, but I think she just decided to accept the compliment. Instead she looked at me, noticing for the first time my lack of any type of clothing. “Oh, dumbass just look at you. We can’t have you going to this engagement in just your birthday suit. This ain’t really that kind of party.” Ok, it was official. Apparently, my face could still find new ways to heat up. Shady just snorted and shook her head, before heading back into her room and returning a moment later with a small suitcase.

“Hold still you fuckin’ mule” She growled as she tried to force a tight-fitting shirt over my head. In the suitcase, she held an assortment of clothes for stallions, probably remnants of her previous consorts. Honestly, I did try to hold still, but she wasn’t making it easy. “Umm, Boss, you’re crushing my throat.” I choke out, but that didn’t make her ease up any. “If you don’t stop squirming, I’ll crush more than that.” She snarled, and I knew that was no idle threat.

A moment later, the shirt finally popped over my head. I’m not sure why she didn’t just let me use the buttons. Still, she did let me have enough time and dignity to at least pull the black jacket over my back. As I did that, she pulled out a much nicer hair brush, and fixed my mane once again. If any outsider had been looking in, they would think Shady and I were a couple. Whether a couple in the romantic sense, or a couple of jack asses, I couldn’t be sure.

The last item she told me to wear was a slightly faded green bow-tie that matched Shady’s mane well. But upon finding out I didn’t know how to tie one, she promptly rolled her eyes, lifted my collar put her front hooves on my shoulders and began to tie it for me with her mouth. I must admit though, that while I started to look nice, I really felt like my mother had dressed me. That only caused my embarrassment to grow even further.

After the initial shock of having my privacy violated so thoroughly, I slowly began to get a clear picture of just how much this evening meant to Shady, and why she seemed so stressed out. Normally, she wouldn’t even come close to being such a rollercoaster of emotions and reactions. Something had her on edge. So, I swallowed my pride, and stood up to my full height. I was not going to ruin this evening for her if I could help it. After all, I had overtime pay riding on this.

Shady took a step back, seeing me stand taller than usual, and took an appraising glance at me. “Not bad dumbass, not bad at all. If I didn’t know you better, I could almost mistake you for a member of the society. The only thing missing is you looking down your muzzle at me and acting like a posh dick.” For some reason- probably because of the roughness I just went through and the stress I was under- her words conjured a mental image of a penis with a top hat and a monocle.

I shook my head, before the image imbedded itself further into my brain, and coughed gently. I had a bad habit of that, getting the mental images of things ponies say. “So, uh, when do we leave?” I asked, using my hoof to straighten some rogue wrinkles on the jacket. Before Shady could answer however, a firm knock cut her off. “Apparently right now.” Came her response. The knock sounded again, and my boss opened her door after waiting just a second.

“Cab for Miss Acres.” A chipper young stallion spoke out. Shady seemed a little perplexed, but gathered herself quickly, and looked to me. With a flick of her hoof, I trotted after her and into the early evening. Parked outside of her house, on the rough dirt street sat an old wagon. And the young buck stood before it, hooking himself into the harness. Wagons were more common in Equestria now that the skies were opening. Pegasai who were forced from many of the smaller cloud settlements, came to surface, and had find work to survive. Using some of their old technology, they had managed to get most of the dead sky wagons littered around the wasteland up and running again.

It just so happened that one such model was sitting before me, and the buck strapping himself into the front was a Pegasus. Times were hard for them, between struggling to survive on the surface, a world they had not seen, or even knew still existed. And the extensive hatred they faced from almost every pony still alive on the surface. I gave the Pegasus a curt nod of thanks, while Shady boarded the sky wagon. I followed and closed the door.

Moments later, we were circling over Respite, gaining altitude and beginning to fly east. I tensed, not used to flying. I had before but had not enjoyed it, and now was no different. Shady, who seemed to notice almost everything called attention to it. Of course, she did. “Not much for heights huh?” She asked, beginning to get her cool edge back in her voice.

I shook my head. Flying wasn’t my issue, it was just trusting some pony unseen and unknown to my fate. I told Shady as much, and the small creases around her eyes deepened a touch as she frowned. I’m not sure why, but it seemed like she was battling with some unseen forces inside of her head as well. I had known her ever since I came to Respite, and I knew enough about her to know trouble was brewing. “Moonshine, can I ask you a question?” she asked, and my eyes widened a touch. My ears stood straight up, and I sat a little taller, I could not have just heard her use my name. There was only one other time she had, and that was when I had first met her.

I nodded softly, afraid that if I said anything, it would derail her thought process. “Do you trust me? I don’t mean with your life, but maybe for me to make some decisions that could change your life?” I could tell, she was not used to asking such a deep question. So, I paused to think about it before giving my answer.

“I know you fairly well after the last few years. I know you wouldn’t do anything without seriously thinking it through. So yeah, I would say I can trust you. Why? Is something up?” I asked after giving my response. It seemed to put her at ease a little, and it allowed her to relax a touch.

“Well, you how the NCR is gaining more and more support each day?” I nodded softly. I had been hearing more about the NCR lately. “Rumor has it that they have been creating some type of new currency. Something that can replace the bottle cap.” I respond. Shady nods softly, as she leans back on her seat, getting more comfortable. Apparently, this might be a bit of a story.

“Well for the longest time, the NCR led by Gawdyna Grimfeathers had been struggling hard to become a legitimate form of government. But they have been growin’ by leaps and bounds the last year. But there was always one thing they needed the most. A way to buy ammo, weapons, and all kinds of healing items and chems. But they didn’t want to rely on sending their best to become bounty hunters and scavengers. There is enough of them already.”

I nodded once more, paying close attention to her words. Most of which I already knew, but I kept my silence. “Instead, they took a page from the book of the past. The pre-war bits relied on a gold standard. A large collection of gold to balance out against the coins who represented a small percentage of that gold. Obviously, since the wasteland has no use for it, Gawdyna had to find something just as precious.”

I had an idea where she was going with this, but I kept my mouth shut so I would know for certain. “Water. In our world, nothing holds as much value as pure, clean water. The cap value is around ten caps per bottle. The NCR want to make their currency to match the value of one bottle.” She pauses to collect her thoughts, but I finally had to interrupt her.

“What does this have to do with us? I mean we aren’t exactly part of the NCR territory. So why is this on your mind?” I ask, curious about her state of mind. My question seemed to derail her a bit. Her mouth opened and closed several times as she tried to regather her thoughts. “Well, we are in their cross hairs. A few days ago, I was contacted with a letter, inviting me to this party. Several of the local settlement leaders were invited, and it’s where we will be meeting with a representative of the NCR.”

I nod softly, and I could begin to grasp the reason Shady hadn’t exactly been acting like herself. “So, from what you said, you’re thinking that this representative has his eyes set on our water supply? How do they plan to get it from us?” I ask, a little worry beginning to creep into my nerves. That seemed to be the very questions that had bothered her the last few days.

“I’m not sure Moonshine, but I don’t think this will be a very enjoyable night. Too much is playing through my mind. Every possibility I can think of is screaming at me that something is off, but I can’t figure out what.” I nod once more, following her thought process so far. But knowing her, something larger was at hoof.

“If I can ask one more question Boss, why did you choose me to come with you tonight? If it’s so important, shouldn’t one of the more important ponies have come instead?” at this question she actually managed to smile a little. In the moments before she answered, I wracked my brain again trying to work out her logic, but for the love of Luna I couldn’t come up with anything. “I tried to imagine that, but every pony I thought of had some flaw or mentality that could screw this up. You were the only one who I knew could keep silent and follow me through this. And I knew you would have my back if this goes to shit.”

My eyes widen a little, her words touched me but also scared me. She trusted me, more than the other town leaders. She knew I would help her. It also bothered me that she read me so easily, but I couldn’t blame her either. If I were in her shoes, I would know everything about everyone if I could. But one other thing she said bothered me even more. “You said I would have your back if it went bad. But I can’t fight. I have no interest in it.”

Shady just smiles a little. something about that look made my insides squirm. Like she was reading me again then and there. “I don’t buy that. I’ve seen you at work. I see this look sometimes, like you are smashing that hammer on someone who pissed you off. I thought on occasion that you were angry with me for pushing you so hard. But I don’t anymore, I think someone did something that has been with you for a long time.”

My blood chills at her proclamation. She was right of course, but I didn’t want her to know just how close she had hit to home. “I… don’t want to talk about it Shady. Sorry.” I fall silent and look back out of the window. The sun was just beginning to set, and the few clouds in the sky began to take on a purplish hue with red streaks. I felt her look at me for a few seconds, before joining me in watching the terrain pass below. I could tell her mind was using that as a distraction, a different puzzle for her to work out. And we remained that way for the rest of the journey.

Thirty minutes later, (our ride remaining in utter silence) we finally began our descent. I stir a bit, pulled from my mental trap by the swift drop in altitude. One thing our conversation had done, was make me forget about my anxiety. Shady moved to the door, looking out and down, hoping to see where we were headed. Apparently, she had a good idea where we were because she moved back to her seat. “We’re only an hour away from Respite. I feel a little better knowing we aren’t too far from home.” I nod in agreement, hoping this evening wouldn’t drag on for too long.

A few minutes later we gently touched down on the rooftop, settling between a pair of other sky wagons. We were landing upon some prewar building that had been cleaned up and was in the process of being rebuilt. I didn’t know our exact location, but I took comfort in the fact that Shady seemed to be happy with our whereabouts. As soon as we touched down, Shady popped the door open, and jumped onto the cracked roof. I followed behind her and looked on as she told the Pegasus to wait here for us. She even promised him a fair tip if he did as incentive.

As we both turned to walk toward a door leading inside, Shady scooted closer beside me and whispered so low only I could hear. “When we get inside, stay right beside me. Not too close, we don’t want any ponies thinking we’re a couple. But not too far so they think I completely trust you, which I do, but we need to have complete control over ourselves right now and show poise.” I nod and follow her instructions. Even being courteous enough to open the door for her.

Once inside, we trotted down a flight of stairs, to a hallway that led only to a functional elevator. Inside was an elderly green buck, who was all too willing to guide us where we needed to go. And all the while, I kept myself side by side with Shady as I was instructed. The old buck quickly ushered us down another hallway to a set of double doors. Once more I pulled the door open for her and followed behind.

As soon as I stepped through behind Shady, I was met with the sight of many different ponies. Some Unicorns, others of the Earth pony variety like myself. There were even a few Pegasai scattered around as well. Every pony was chatting idly. Talking about the weather and complaining that the constant sun and lack of rain was threatening their crops. Others seemed to be old friends telling jokes and catching up after a long season.

Shady glanced at me, giving me a silent command to keep my mouth shut as we stepped closer into a smaller group of ponies. I gave a mental nod and came to rest beside her. She quickly fell into conversation with ponies whose names I didn’t catch. One was an amber unicorn, her soft white mane flowing down her back in a gentle cascade. And a brown buck with a darker brown slicked back mane. Beside them appeared to be a couple of ponies in similar positions as myself.

We gave each other a knowing look, before one of them levitated out a pack of cigarettes. She held the pack out for me and I nodded my thanks as I took one and held it close as she used a spell to light it. I took a small drag and nodded my thanks to her as I propped it in the corner of my mouth. Shady gave a quick glance. Apparently, she didn’t know I would sneak a cigarette when she was out and about.

The cigarettes passed around, and the drinks flowed like water as the sun finally set on the Equestrian wasteland. Shady and a few others were smart enough to pass up the hard liquor. I avoided it all together as I saw no reason to indulge in alcohol. I did however puff on my fair share of smokes, even bought a cigar off a nice buck who smoked like a freaking train. But while it was all a decent time, the lack of any NCR representatives was really beginning to wear on my nerves. I think Shady was feeling it too as I kept seeing her glance around nervously.

Finally, after three hours, a small commotion in the center of the room drew every pony’s attention. Standing there, with wings spread, and polished talons, was a Griffon in a NCR officer’s uniform. I was immediately able to recognize the air of authority he exuded. He seemed cool and calculating. Something about him really wrinkled my sprinkles, and I didn’t know what it was. “Mares and stallions of the Appaloosa region. My name is Phanes, and I am happy to see all of you who have so graciously accepted my invitation.”

His voice sounded deep yet gentle. I was surprised at how serious he sounded. And that was bugging the shit out of me. “As much as I want to get to know you all, I’m afraid business must be dealt with first.” Shady and I exchanged quick glances. And apparently many other ponies weren’t exactly pleased with this news. “The reason I threw this party was, so we could all be together as we discuss the futures of both your settlements, and that of the NCR. To put it quite bluntly, we are interested in the rights to your water supplies.”

To hear him put it so bluntly, and so forward was interesting and alarming, I was beginning to feel that he had a set schedule and was reading from a script. And all the other’s in attendance were not pleased. The shouting began immediately and drowned out anything Phanes was about to say. Shady kept quiet though, bent on keeping her own council for now.

Once the initial outrage quieted down, with help from waving his talons for silence, Phanes returned to his speaking “NCR policy states that we are welcome to hold a private gathering with local settlements. I merely ask to have a decent conversation with you all. After all, this is not the wasteland of years past. No one is telling you that you have to say yes.” Many ponies began to stir a little. I could tell his calm words and demeanor were wearing on them, and many believed him.

That was confirmed a moment later by one ponies on the other side of the room asking what his settlement could do, apparently, they had little enough water as it was. Even I was beginning to think all they wanted was for us to bottle it for them. Phanes seemed pleased by the turn of events and extended his talons outward happily. “I thank you so much for even entertaining the idea. Celestia knows the NCR thanks you.”

As soon as he mentioned the Goddess, I grew uneasy once more. I wasn’t sure why, but it felt like a sacrilege for him to even utter her name. Something was very, very wrong. Phanes then pulled a dented gold pocket watch from his coat and checked the time. “Mares and stallions, some of you are wondering what you can do to help move this evening along, and I whole heartedly agree. But there is nothing to worry about. Right now, I have troops entering your towns, and taking what we can.” He shouted, and then took to the air with a powerful stroke of his wings.

I clamped a hoof on each ear as the shouting immediately followed his announcement. One pony, even drew a pistol from the folds of their dress and took a shot at the Griffon. The bullet missed by inches, and with little time to spare, he soared out of the building via an open window high above. Dread filled my heart, as Shady grabbed me and pulled me to my hooves. “We have to get out of here now!” I heard her only barely above the mass of shouting and very angry ponies.

Many ponies had the same idea and ran right for the elevator. but Shady and a few others moved to the stair case and began bounding their way up. I followed, struggling to keep up with Shady’s powerful gallops. With a fair amount of panting, we made it and pushed through the door to the roof before the elevator made it up. Several ponies were already there, pointing round and shouting with other ponies, or trying to get to the sky wagon landing spot.

The night had fallen only a few hours ago, but there were spots of light on the horizon all around us, followed by the far distant staccato of gunfire and a multitude of screams. My eyes widened, and I was immediately gripped with fear, and grim reminder that this was still the wasteland. I was grabbed and snapped from my revere by Shady, who had hooked her hoof around my neck and quickly dragged me back to our sky wagon. She unceremoniously tossed me inside, before yelling at the Pegasus who delivered us to take off and head back to Respite.

To his credit, we were already beginning to climb upwards before Shady even finished clambering inside. He too must have seen what was going on. I quickly shuffled back onto my seat before Shady accidently stomped me. “That smarmy son of a worm infested, pus dripping, milk drinking, Goddess damned snake in the fucking grass!” She shouted. I had never quite heard her swear like that, but I knew who she was talking about. “He pulled all of the leaders of the local settlements, so he could take our towns with force and with minimal resistance!” My heart sank as I finally realized what was going on to the full extent. This was just like seven years ago, and I wasn’t sure I could handle it.

Moonshine

S: 5

P: 2

E: 6

C: 2

I: 5

A: 8

L: 5

Total points: 33

Screams, Past and Present

Chapter 2

Screams, Past and Present

I fell into a chair. My heart, while still beating, was also breaking. The young Pegasus who was our ride flew faster and harder than he probably had in a very long time, right into the carnage that was sure to be waiting for us. I had seen violence before, hell everyone in the wasteland had. But still it affected me. Right now, people who I had lived with, and some I had grown to know were dying, and it was all because some pony had their eyes set on our water.

While I was falling into a pit of despair and fear, Shady was the exact opposite. Her swearing would make LittlePip blush had she heard them. She was currently pacing around the cramped quarters of the sky wagon, a sizeable ball of rage right now. “That conniving, twisted, charismatic, maggot infested, sly, COCK WHISTLER!” She shouted, all the while stomping her hoof onto the deck, denting it. I pushed back further into my seat, I had seen her mad before, but this was a whole new level.

“If I ever see that beaked pile of shit again I swear I’m gonna geld him with a rusty spoon.” She swore, then fell silent after that for a moment before turning her attention on me. “And you, are you just gonna sit there and quiver like a little bitch? Huh!?” She shouted at me, spittle landing on my cheek but I just shriveled more into the seat. She flung up her hooves in exacerbation and went back to pacing around.

A few minutes passed like this. The only sound coming from the wind outside, and Shady’s aggravated stomping. Only then did she look at me once more, only to see me quickly trying to wipe my eyes. “Are you…? Oh, my Celestia you are. You’re crying.” Her words were not accusing. Behind her anger was a tone of concern.I finish wiping my eyes, and look down, ashamed. “Yeah. I am.” I choke out. Truth was I was very afraid. Here I was about to leap into a fight, and I was crying like a young filly.

Shady pauses in her pacing and takes a seat beside me. I looked back at her, and then to my hooves. “I... I just don’t handle conflict like this very well.” I admit, a fresh set of tears building behind my eyes. Shady kept her gaze on me but said nothing. Instead she placed a hoof on my shoulder in a small attempt to comfort me. “Look, I’m not sure how bad it will be when we get there, hell it could all be fine. But if it’s not, and we have no choice but to fight, I want you to stick close to me. I know this isn’t your thing, but for the sake of your home, I need you to try.”

I nod and do my best to regain some control. Truth be told I was still terrified, but unlike last time, I had some pony to help me. “Oh, and if we survive this, you will need to tell me what happened to you to spook you so badly.” That stunned me more than it should have. I mean, I didn’t exactly hide the fact this was bothering me, but I just assumed that was how normal ponies dealt with fear. Apparently, I was wrong, and Shady’s way was normal for the wasteland.

“Sure, if we make it through, I’ll kiss your clit. But don’t expect too much help in a fight, I’m worse than useless.” I comment. And the blush that lit Shady’s cheeks almost made it worth it when she hauled off and slapped me. I jumped in surprise more than pain, and we both shared a moment of shock as we looked at each other. A heartbeat later, we both laughed. Not a full heartfelt laugh, more of a soft chuckle given our current circumstances. Still it was enough for us both to reset and get our heads back in the moment.

A few more minutes passed, as we both grew tense again. Her from rage, and me from fear. As Respite grew close, Shady leaned out from the forward window, and shouted some instructions to the Pegasus. I couldn’t hear what was said, but a stiff nod came from our pilot, apparently a confirmation to Shady’s instructions.

I didn’t have to wait much longer before the staccato of auto fire and screams began to filter through my ears. Down below, the town was a mass of confusion. Ponies ran around terrified, clinging to their loved ones, or any few possessions they deemed too important. On the other side, came an entire platoon of NCR soldiers. They fired their rifles into every dark alley way, and shadowed corner they could. Even from this height, I saw several ponies gunned down, and collapse in their own blood. But if that horror wasn’t enough, I saw ponies trying desperately to fight back.

Some had rusty bits of pipe, others were using makeshift firearms made from old pipe and chunks of dried and cracked wood. Others still, were tossing cocktails. Alcohol filled bottles with rags stuffed down the necks. Each rag was on fire, and when the bottle was tossed, it would land and engulf anything it hit in intense fire. I saw one unicorn buck step before an NCR soldier and move to toss one cocktail. Instead I watched as he was gunned down and his magic went wild in his last moments of life.

The fire bomb flew off in a random direction and struck one of the wooden shacks. In no time at all it was fully engulfed in flames, soon it spread to the other buildings next door. Ponies who were using the shelters as cover ran from the building inferno and straight into the crossfire between the two fighting groups. My insides twisted at the scene of carnage. Too many memories were resurfacing, and I was facing the demon of my past once again.

I was shocked from my mental breakdown a moment later by the sky wagon banking hard to avoid a hail of gunfire from below. Once we leveled out again, I looked down to see the shop where Shady and I worked come into view. Whatever command the Pegasus had received, it obviously included dropping us off here. Without warning, Shady took my hoof in hers, and pulled me from the door and into the air. The free fall was probably less than a second, but it still sent my stomach into a series of flips.

Shady and I toppled onto the roof in a tangle of hooves and legs as our chauffeur banked and flew higher into the night sky. I quickly lost sight of him as he disappeared through a cloud of smoke. “C’mon dipshit, we gotta get inside.” Shady shouted into my ear and pulled me to my hooves beside her. Together we ran toward the only entrance from the roof. A shattered and broken skylight that had been set above the office room. I paused on the edge, not wanting to leap into the darkness below, but a bullet buzzing past my ear made the decision for me, and I leapt into the pitch black.

A few meters below the edge, my rear hooves caught on something made of steel. I screeched in surprise as I was flipped upside down. A second later I came to a hard stop, having landed on the dirty concrete floor. The wind was knocked from my lungs upon impact, and I managed to hit my jaw hard enough on the ground to chip a tooth. Groaning and trying to inhale, I rolled off to the side if only to clear the way for Shady.

“Hey, hurry up and hit a light down there, I’m a sitting duck out here!” She shouted down to me. I gasped for air, not even capable of being angry at her right now as I fumbled around. I knocked over so many things sitting on the floor, I think one was a bucket, but I couldn’t be sure. Finally, my hoof brushed a wall, and I pushed my side against it as I searched for a door. Seconds later I had bumped into a door knob and knew there would be a light switch beside it. I gave it a flip, and immediately dull yellow light flooded the room.

Finally, my breath was coming back, and a dull ache was making its way across my jaw. I turned to look back up, hoping Shady was jumping down, but instead I came face to face with a metal pony face. It was like something out of a nightmare as I screamed out and fell back, my hooves struggling for grip on the cement. Rings of rust surrounded pupil less eyes, and heavy braided hoses snaked across to its muzzle, and one large light dominated the left side of its forehead.

I had seen that mask before, almost every pony had who lived in the wasteland. That was the mask of a Steel Ranger, and it was usually the last thing many ponies saw before meeting death. This time however, it just stared down at me, Unmoving, and emotionless. Tentatively, and with a shaking hoof, I waved it across the eye lenses. But it didn’t react at all, in fact it remained completely motionless. “Uh um hello?” I whispered in a quivering voice. Then it spoke, it felt like it had shouted right into my ear.

“BOO!” It shouted, and I screamed again before flopping and flailing as I tried to get away from it. Only when I started to hear laughter did I pause in my escape long enough to look back. And there, laying before the motionless Steel Ranger, was Shady. And she was laughing so hard she snorted. “Oh, Goddesses you should’ve seen your face. Holy shit that was priceless!” She roared with laughter. It took all of three seconds for my mind to catch up and put two and two back together.

“You… you have no idea how close I just came to a fucking heart attack. What the hell is going on here, and why is there a suit of power armor here?” I nearly shouted at her as I eyed the inactive suit suspiciously. Truth was I was more terrified of the suit than I was the NCR soldiers outside. But I shook my head and pushed those thoughts aside for now, after all my home was in danger... again.

Shady reclaimed some of her composure, as she sat and placed a hoof on the armor. “This here is how we are going to run the fucks out of town.” She dead panned, as if it was the most obvious thing. But unlike most other operational suits of power armor, this one was rusted through in spots, and many of the panels were pieced together with welded on scrap. In truth, the more I looked, the worse it got. I saw so many of the moving parts were nearly rusted solid or missing all together. Worst yet, all the weapons systems were missing. The damn thing didn’t even have a pistol. I was beginning to understand Shady’s plan. But it was just beginning to look suicidal.

“I know what it looks like. I’ve been working on this thing for a long time, and I almost had it back functioning properly. But after seeing how you reacted, this only reinforces my confidence.” She nods as she investigates the visor and looks back at her own reflection. I shook my head, and glanced around, hoping she had some other alternative in this room. When none presented itself, I sighed instead and looked back at her.

“Ok a few things come to mind right now. One, where the actual hell did you get a suit of power armor. Two, and this is the important one, who is going to be operate it, and three, do you have any weapons for it?” I ask, my confidence in Shady fading fast. I had to look away from the suit, or I would continue to see faults in it.

“I will tell you the story of how I got this later, but as for who will operate it, it will be you.” I snapped my head back to look into her eyes. She had just told me to climb into a tin can of death and go charging straight at those who wanted to kill us over water. “You can’t be serious, that thing looks like swiss fucking cheese, and I don’t know how to operate it.” I complain, really beginning to dread my own existence right now. “I’m kidding, I know how to run it, and I will teach you another time, for now just hold tight while I get this beast up and running.” She said, and I shook my head once more.

“One day you will have to tell me what the fuck you’re even on about.” I grouse, only a little happy that I wasn’t going to have to wear that thing. “As for weapons, we have none. At least right now. But you let me take out a few of those NCR Bastards, and we can get what we need.” She almost sounded excited, as she began the process of suiting up. Which consisted of turning a large wheel on the back, and the suit creaking with rust as it opened like a flower.

I watched as Shady climbed a small step ladder and begin lowering herself into the suit. “Stay behind me, let me absorb the bullets. As soon as I take down one soldier, take any weapons and ammo they have, and stick with me.” I nodded as she slipped into the rusty armor. The suit closing around her with a series of loud, metallic squeals. I heard power begin to surge through the suit, probably reacting to her presence inside and that sparked another question.

“Umm Shady, how long will the power in that suit last?” I asked as I watched her slowly articulate each joint. The occasional pings and groans of rotten metal didn’t ease my nerves. “Oh, I have about fifteen minutes of juice, twenty at most.” She stated, without a trace of worry. Honestly, I wish I could read her mind right now, because this was getting crazier by the second. I nod once more hesitantly, as she begins to slowly walk around. The suit clopping hard upon the old cement it stood upon. I decided then and there, if this was going to be crazy, I might as well make it complete. I opened the door to the office, letting the dim lighting pour across the dingy workshop within. I looked around for a moment, trying to get my bearings, when I finally spotted what I was looking for.

Sitting on the table I had left scant hours before, rested the hammer I had used for the last few years. I recognized its pitted head, and metal handle as if I had made it myself. I quickly scooped up the tool into my mouth and scampered back toward the office where Shady was waiting within. “You about ready, I think we have been here long enough” She dead pans. I clench my teeth around the handle to my hammer and nod an affirmative before gulping and hoping I really was ready.

The side of the old sky wagon repair shop exploded away from the rest of the building. Knocking four NCR soldiers off their hooves. Before they could register what had happened to them, a bright spotlight illuminated them in its intense glow. All four ponies froze, momentarily blinded by the light. A heartbeat later, a mechanical terror tore into them. I heard bones crack and shatter as Shady mowed them down. Their screams of pain only mixing with the rest of Respite.

I charged out behind Shady. Pausing only long enough to look at a buck who had one side of his face caved in, and his back legs splayed at odd and broken angles. The saddest moment came, when I realized he was still alive. I looked down at him, and without a shred of hesitation… I stepped over him and left him to his fate. I really didn’t feel like helping those ponies who were attacking my home. I didn’t want to kill them, though I had no reason to worry about them either.

Shady continued her charge, knocking any pony aside, who was dumb enough to get in her way. Not wanting to get left behind, I high tailed it after her. Ponies littered the roadways, most having been residents who had been gunned down and only a few NCR. As I ran to keep up with the tank on hooves, I kept tripping and sliding over spent brass, and tangled limbs.

As her and I rounded a corner however, a large squad of NCR bucks and mares froze at the sight of the armor. Time stopped for the briefest of seconds, before several ponies, and Shady screamed at one another, and charged. I fell behind a corner for cover, as Shady met with the soldiers. What ensued was both horrifying, and beautiful all at once. Shady, despite the ragged condition of the armor, was fighting with a fury that both surprised me, and scared me. I saw her wrap one leg around a mare’s middle and spin her around to slam against three of her fellow soldiers. Even over the mayhem, I heard the mare’s spine snap before she fell limp upon her comrades. Shady was literally beating one mother fucker, with another mother fucker.

I shrank back into the darkness a little, as one of the bucks took pot shots and Shady’s flank. The bullets did no real damage besides dent the heavy metal. Shady didn’t seem to notice at all as she started battering her hooves against any pony before her. I grit my teeth around the handle in my mouth and swung it hard toward him. In my defense, it was dark, and he was moving around a little, so it was a complete accident that my hammer head crushed his groin. I winced as he dropped the gun in his mouth, and fell to the ground, clutching his loins and screaming in pain. I felt a little bad, I hadn’t wanted to hurt him like that. But I didn’t have time to show him sympathy, so I cracked my hammer across his helmet just hard enough to knock him out. At least I hope I had. I still really didn’t want to kill any pony no matter how much they deserved it.

I stuffed my hammer into my belt quickly and scooped up his fallen pistol. It was a simple nine-millimeter, hardly enough to destroy armored plating, but it proved more than enough to distract the rest of the NCR ponies. I took empty shots into the dirt close enough to their hooves to startle them. And once I had their attention, Shady would pounce on them and quickly dispatch them. It was a nasty trick, but it was working, and still I hadn’t killed any pony. I had to admit, my confidence was growing.

The group was thinning out now, only a few remained standing. I felt secure enough to move to a different place of cover, while letting Shady do the hard work. I leaned against a trashcan, breathing hard. This was way out of hoof, Combat was way beyond my paygrade. Before too much longer, Shady had dealt with the remaining troops. I took a little time to scavenge any more nine-millimeter ammo. Shady paused, and I could tell was looking at me through the visor with a questioning gaze. I sighed and quickly explained to her what I was doing, and she nodded in appreciation before we moved on.

I followed her into yet another group of NCR, but this time things were hammered home with the level of violence and carnage I hadn’t seen yet. NCR soldiers were firing on a group of ponies desperate to fend off the invaders. Things weren’t going well for them until Shady rounded the corner. Both sides froze, and one of the few towns ponies I had seen around, took a shot at Shady as she ran toward the NCR. “SAME TEAM, SAME TEAM!” she yelled as she closed with the NCR. They hesitated at Shady’s shout, just long enough for her to tear into them as well and begin battering them to death.

I cowered behind a mail box, watching the action, before a sudden loud wail caught my ear. I jerked my head to the side to see the two brothers I had seen earlier fighting and wrestling. One was cradling the other’s head, crying and wailing over his brother’s corpse. “No! No! You can’t leave me yet! Come back you irritating little shit!” He sobbed. I choked up at the sight but made a move anyway to get the one surviving foal to safety.

I only made it half way before his body went ridged, and his eyes crossed. A spray of blood coming from one side of his skull, where the bullet had left his brain. I watched in slow motion as he fell into the dirt beside his own brother, and the last light leave his innocent eyes. I stood, wide eyed and traumatized at what I had just witnessed. Then, a figure darted past, a leather duster trailing behind them as their revolver barked twice more, presumably taking more lives. I fell into the dirt, unable to fully comprehend what I had just seen.

I don’t know how long I lay there, but by the time Shady had finished off with the NCR group she probably killed, I had shed even more tears. When she moved over next to me, and comprehended what I was staring at, she swore under her breath, and I could practically feel the rage boiling from her. Then the matter grew even worse when one mare stepped from the crowd Shady had saved, and with a tortured scream of horror and pain, she ran over to the two brothers, and wept over her dead children. The rest of the survivors moved over to the mare, not only to comfort her, but also get her and her dead foals out of harm’s way.

Shady gave me a few more moments to mourn the children before she picked me up and made me walk off with her. We encountered a few more groups like that, and just as before I took cover and provided some distraction, but my heart wasn’t in it. I kept replaying the last moments of the foals life through my head. By now, Shady’s armor was looking worse than before and I could tell some of the bullets had only just penetrated. I’m sure she was in a fair bit of pain behind that helmet, but I also knew she would never show it. Especially since she could still draw breath where many others couldn’t. One of the now dead bucks had a healing potion on him, and I hoofed it to her despite my broken heart. “Thanks, but we might have another problem,” She admitted before pulling her helmet off, and downing the potion sadly . I looked at her, and I knew already what she was talking about.

“You’re already low on power, aren’t you?” I asked, as I sat up and slid a new magazine of rounds into the pistol. She nodded and tossed the empty bottle aside. “I just hope Quick Shot was able to get the surviving towns ponies to safety.” She said dryly before replacing her helmet on her head. At my confused look she amended. “The Pegasus, ya know the one who flew us to that bullshit party?” I nod, finally able to have a name to go with the face.

I hear the helmet click back into place, and the spotlight over her head flicker back to life. I bite down on the bit to my pistol once more and rack the side. Shady and I slowly begin to trot through the burning and collapsing areas of town. Most of the fighting had died down, between Shady’s massacre of the NCR forces, and the fact that most of the survivors had hopefully loaded into the sky wagon and were on their way to safety. Still there were some small bursts of gun fire, then all fell silent once again. Shady’s helmet lamp continued to flicker, and we slowed to a walk just to try and save some power.

Shady and I keep close as the entire town falls eerily silent, save the crackle of burning wood, and the sound of a soft breeze billowing through the streets. I tensed, and I could feel Shady do the same as a singular figure slowly began to appear in the flames ahead of us. Only the silhouette of a pony could be seen, a long-barreled revolver floating beside them. I slowly backed around to the back of Shady, using her armored body as a shield. I knew just how much damage that gun could cause, seeing as it was the very same I had seen take the life of a child earlier.

A single shot rang out from the mysterious pony, but the bullet wasn’t aimed for us. Instead it hit a single beam behind us, and the building on that side of the road collapsed and toppled across the road. Now I knew we were screwed having been completely cut off at this point. I glanced around Shady’s bulky form, just in time to see the shadowed pony look at us, a deep red glare falling upon us. No not a glare. A visor.

Slowly the pony shape drew near, and I began to make out their shape. They had a long leather duster covering their back and haunches. Heavy armor plating underneath, and a thick military helmet melded with a red visor and a respirator. Truth be told, they looked just as formidable as Shady in her power armor. Only this one wasn’t so beaten up.

“Goddesses plow my southern fields.” Swore Shady, as she looked back to me. “That’s a fucking NCR Ranger. One of their elite. They specialize in high priority targets and every one of them is a crack shot. I’m sorry Moonshine, but I don’t think I can win this fight.” My ears drooped as I heard those words come from her. Never in a thousand years could I imagine that I would hear such defeat in her voice. There had to be something we could do, I mean I jumped out of a fucking sky wagon. I jumped into a black pit and got scared by an empty set of power armor. I had hit a poor buck in the nuts, and gotten shot at, and witnessed horrible injuries and the death of a foal!

I think I had enough for one night, don’t you?

“With respect Shady, fuck that.” I declare and move to stand beside her once more. “Armor or not, NCR Ranger or not, I didn’t go through all of the fucked-up shit in my life, to get taken out by some twat waffle with a fucking revolver. It didn’t happen then, and I won’t let it happen now.” By this point I was furious. I felt my heart thundering in my chest, and the little hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. I was not about to go out like a bitch.

And then the NCR pony shot me. Of fucking course he shot me. The bullet hit me so hard it knocked me into the dirt. So yeah. I got taken out like a bitch. I couldn’t even scream in pain as the bullet tore through my chest and exited through my rib cage. At first, I didn’t feel anything but a slight burning sensation, but when I looked down at my chest and saw the hole I knew I was fucked. I began to feel it then, as my hot blood began to pool around me, mixing with the dirt. I coughed a little, but only more blood came up. Fuck it really hurt, I could feel my heart thudding, but it only made the bleeding worse.

I then heard a scream. Not one of fear, but of pain and rage. I managed a small glance at Shady, who was shouting through her helmet at the NCR Ranger. Her anger was so powerful that I could have sworn she would break the power armor with her muscles alone. She suddenly charged the Ranger, knocking them to the side as her superior weight tossed them around. All the while, she kept shouting, her steel-clad hooves chipping the concrete as she forced the dying power armor to continue.

“You callous cunt! You come into my town…” As she shouts she begins to batter the armor of the Ranger, who takes it all without a grunt. “You kill my neighbors…” She struck one hoof across the Ranger’s helmet, and I swear the visor flickered a little. “And you shoot one of the nicest Ponies I have ever known! He was going to finally talk to me!” The Ranger wasn’t going down without a fight and was trying hard to get a shot at her with the Revolver, but every time Shady made contact, their magic faltered a bit.

“I had to watch him for years, knowing there was something eating at him, yet he never told any pony what. I had to see him carrying this pain, yet he bore it stoically. HE WAS GOING TO FINALLY TELL ME!” She shouted so hard the speakers in the helmet screeched with feedback. Apparently, the Ranger was hearing it to, because their magic failed entirely, and the revolver clattered to the ground. My vision was beginning to go dark, the pain was so intense I just wanted it to end. But I couldn’t I had made a promise to Shady after all. So, as she fought for her life, so too did I.

Shady began to pummel her hooves on the Rangers helmet. Deep dents began to form, and the Ranger lost a little ground. But Shady was having problems too. Her helmet light was but a small, dim spot inside the lamp, the last of her power beginning to fade. I saw her stagger, as one of the armored legs failed to hold the weight. As I was on the verge of losing consciousness, a small flicker to the side caught my eye. It took me several seconds to realize what I was seeing, but when I did I knew I had to act fast.

The servos on Shady’s power armor were beginning to sound weaker, and her attacks held less force. And the Ranger knew it too, they managed to back away enough to clear their head and were willing to wait for the armor to run out of power. I wasn’t about to give them the satisfaction. I slowly dragged myself through the dirt. My chest feeling like it was on fire, as I forced myself to crawl forward. I knew that at any moment I would start going into shock, but I couldn’t yet. Instead I focused everything I had on moving. Using my anger and pain as a fuel to just stay conscious.

Finally, the light to Shady’s armor flickered for the last time, and the suit died. It slowly creaked open, dumping a very exhausted and sweaty Shady Acres into the road. Her leather dress had several bloody holes torn through it, and she had a number of visible bruises. The Ranger showed no reaction, or emotion to the sight of her looking so tired. Instead they used their magic, trying to reach for the revolver they had dropped, but the resistance of something pulling against it caused the Ranger to look over.

And there, they saw the revolver, clutched in the bloody grimace of a dying pony. I looked back into the emotionless visor, my vision filling with black, and my entire body going numb and cold. I saw the foal dying again, and this time, with no hesitation…I pulled the trigger. The bullet tore through the Rangers mask and blew a golf ball sized hole from the back of their head. I dropped the revolver as the corpse landed before Shady, and I finally fell into oblivion.

Soft music was playing nearby as my dry eyes creaked open. Bright light entered my retinas but not enough to hurt. I was laying on a soft mattress, and I was covered in soft silk sheets. Never before had I felt something so soft, and gentle when it came to bedding. I sat up slowly, my body stiff and sore. Glancing around the room, I was able to notice that everything looked clean and new. Not like it was refurbished junk, but freshly unboxed and cared for new items.

The radio on the dresser was shiny, and the light behind the dial was bright. The whole room felt alive, as if this was how Equestria was supposed to be. Even my Earth pony instincts were buzzing with the sensations of nature being… well right. I continued to look around the room, everything was fine, but I had the nagging sense something was off, and I couldn’t put my hoof on it. As I wracked my brain, I moved out of the bed. Stretching slowly and groaning happily as stiff joints popped.

Unsure of what I was missing, I moved nearer to a full-length mirror, and looked at my reflection. Gone were the creases and bags under my eyes, my mane, while messy, was trimmed up and clean. Cleaner than I had ever seen it. My coat was shiny and well groomed, my hooves were un-split and polished. Even the hole in my chest was… Then it clicked. I had been shot! I quickly rubbed the spot where the hole should have been, and even turned to look at my side, where the exit was. But all I saw was healthy hide, and a well-fed belly. I had never been well fed, bordering on malnourishment my whole life. The pony looking back at me wasn’t who I really was.

As my mind began to fire across all its limited capabilities. I began to see cracks in the illusion. Areas where bits of the wasteland shifted places with their new counterparts. I knew something was off. And here it was. I had been shot, and now I was in a posh and clean room. Is this where ponies went when they died?

“Oh, you’re not dead yet.” I heard a voice, and I snapped my attention around the room, but the only pony I saw was my own reflection, and it was smiling at me. I was not smiling, so how could a reflection smile? “Because this is all in your head bud.” This time I saw the mouth of my reflection move, and I heard the words enter my ears.

“You mean I’m going crazy?” I ask, looking angrily at the smug reflection. “Oh no not at all. This is just your brain, your real brain creating a dream, so you can’t feel yourself dying. Out there, you are bleeding to death, and you have a hole in your chest.” I reeled back, it was one thing to think I was dying, but to have it confirmed by my own brain?

“What if I refuse to die right now, what if I try to fight for my life?” I stare hard into my reflection’s eyes, making my question carry the weight I knew it would. It shrugs with one hoof, and points back at me. “You can, and I would recommend it. But not now, your friend is currently trying to save your life. If you regain consciousness now, you can cause more harm than good, and neither of us want that. You’re fucked up enough in here as it is.”

I watch as the reflection shifts and shows a bit of my past. Watching my home burn alive as the town around us is consumed. “Stop that, stop that now, you have no right to bring that up!” I shout at my reflection. It just smiles and raises an eyebrow. “I believe I have all the right, as much as you do. After all, I’m also you.” I glare again at it for just a minute, before running my hoof across my shaggy mane. I wanted nothing more than to wake up right now, go back to feeling alive instead of trapped inside my own dying brain.

Finally, I sigh, and try to get my heart rate under control. Several deep breaths and letting myself relax a little helped. “What should I do here then, I mean is there a magazine or a book to read?” I ask. After all, nothing was worse than waiting at a hospital with nothing to do. My reflection leans its head and places a hoof on its chin thoughtfully. Finally, his eyes brighten a little, and he clops his hooves together. “How about this.” He whispers before the mirror shimmers a little, and I look hard at my own proper reflection, the expression of confusion matching the one I felt on my face. What the hell had my own mind just done?

Perplexed, I turn my attention from the strange mirror, and begin to move around the room once more. Idly I poke some of the items scattered around the place, I even fiddled with the radio and changed the station. Hearing nothing, I liked, I clicked the radio off, but music continued in the room next door. I sighed and moved to turn off the other radio. The door swung open easily and noiselessly, and the music grew louder as well as the sound of splashing water.

Great, even in my own mind pipes were leaking or something. The music was coming from behind a thin plastic curtain, which I pulled aside quickly.I jump slightly as there was apparently more than just a radio in there. I had come muzzle to muzzle with Shady Acres, and she was busy washing inside of the shower. And the source of the music was her humming. “Holy shit I’m sorry I thought there was a…” I was mercifully silenced by a gently touch of her hoof to my lips.

“Shhh its fine, I was just waiting for you.” She whispered softly, making my cheeks flush with color. This absolutely had to be a dream, there was no way Shady would ever flirt with me like this. Before I could utter even the simplest of replies, she had pulled herself halfway out of the tub and wrapped her fore legs around my neck. Before I knew what was happening, she pressed her lips to my own, and pulled me harder into the kiss.

Before I could rationalize any actual thought, I wrapped my arms around her back, and pulled her wet body even closer to my own. I felt no hesitation on her part as we pushed against one another hungrily, both of us clearly enjoying the contact. We broke apart, only to catch our breath, and now my face wasn’t the only one flushed with color. I looked deep into her half-lidded eyes, and slowly began to stutter some attempt at protesting what was about to happen. Even though it was just a dream, it felt wrong to think of Shady this way.

Instead of kissing me once more to shut me up, she did something far more devious. She placed her hoof softly upon my unmarked chest, and slowly trailed it south, as she leaned in and playfully nibbled on my ear. Any remaining doubts in my mind trailed away as her hoof reached the one place she was searching for. I shivered softly as a soft moan slips through my lips. “Shady pulls back a little and looks at me with a mischievous grin on her lips. “Did you just do what I think you did?” She purrs softly.

I blush even brighter, and my ears fold back on my head. “No… it’s just the water from the shower.” I lie, hoping she would buy it. She didn’t. “If just a simple touch can do that to you, I think we should see what you can do to me.” She teases, before letting go of my neck. “Umm what?” I stammer as she slips back into the tub and begins to turn around. “You promised me, that if we survived the night, you would kiss my clit. Time to make good on that.” She playfully growled, and I felt a surge of energy in a region I hadn’t properly experienced. Instead of denying, or trying to find some excuse, I simply blushed even harder and nodded. “Uh ye…yes Boss.” I stammer, and quickly got to work.

“Good boy.” She moaned out.

An undeterminable time later, Shady and I were curled against each other on the bed. I rested with a hoof across her side, as I breathed in. even though I now knew this to be a dream, I still felt awkward after doing…well what we just did. The only reason I went along with this craziness my brain was conjuring, was because I was afraid to go back. I knew I would either be in incredible pain, or I would be dead. Neither option really sounds great when you think about it.

“I need to wake up soon don’t I?” I ask, knowing that this version of her knew what I meant. “Yeah ya do. You promised to talk to me as well remember?” I nod, and open my mouth to begin doing just that, but she silenced me with another small peck on the lips. “No dummy, you need to tell the real me, not just some fragment of your brain.” I nodded once more and tried to put on the bravest face I had. “Yup, I’ll do that.” I promised again, and slowly pushed myself to my hooves.

I felt Shady’s eyes on my flank as I moved to stand before the mirror once again. This time, no reflection came. Instead it grew dark and through it I heard just the barest hints of the real shady calling out to me. I needed to go, but a large part of me didn’t want to. “This will hurt won’t it?” I ask, as I stare at the mirror. I didn’t need to see the dream version of Shady to know she was wearing her “No shit.” expression. I sigh softly and close my eyes as I push my body into the mirror.

Everything gets all hazy, like my head was filled with cotton. I was acutely aware of sounds growing louder, and the sensation of movement. Other than that, I felt almost nothing. Only a small discomfort in my chest and side. I blinked, hoping my vision would clear, but all that lasted was the darkness. My mind was so slow and groggy, that even with the lack of eyesight I couldn’t find the energy to panic. I did however try to stretch and move into a more comfortable position, but something incredibly heavy was weighing me down and resisting my movements.

“Wait, I think he’s awake.” I hear a muffled voice, followed by another more familiar one. “You fuckin think? We both saw the leg try to move.” I could not place the first voice, but then again, I was really out of it. So, I decided to try and talk. “fuck my life, this is easily the second worst night of my life.” I groan out. And even though it probably wasn’t more than a whisper, I immediately felt the warm pillow I was laying on get pulled out from under my head.

I was still with it enough to recognize the glow and smell of a nearby campfire, and to realize the pillow I was laying on and blinded by wasn’t a pillow at all. It was the helmet of Shady’s power armor. While that normally would have freaked me out, I had just gotten shot, and apparently almost died. I had reached my limit of things that could bother me by this point. I look away from the helmet and my eyes fall upon the worried gazes of Shady, and the Pegasus Quick Shot. So that was the other voice I had heard.

Shady looked like crap, two black eyes, and a possible broken nose. I could only imagine the rest of her looked just as bad. Quick Shot looked haggard and tired, if a little dirty he had no noticeable injuries. I try to focus back on Shady as I give a small yet lopsided smile. “Hey, did we win?” I ask, and I could see the look in her eyes that told me something was wrong. “Not exactly. We lost over half of the towns ponies, and we also lost Respite. When you went down, I had just enough time to stuff you in the suit before Quick Shot picked us up. As we were taking off, three more Rangers were sighted. So sadly, we had to get out.”

The look she wore told me that wasn’t the entire story. “Oh, umm ok, let’s talk about the elephant in the room here.” I mutter as I look back at her, trying to convey what I couldn’t with words. “You’re pretty bad bud,” Quick Shot spoke up, looking at me sympathetically. A sharp glare from Shady, which promised immeasurable pain, shut him up pretty quick. She then sighed and look back at me, before running her hoof across my forehead. “You have a collapsed lung, and two holes from a large caliber bullet. You took a bad hit to the head when you fell, so you’re probably concussed.” She whispered sadly.

I nod softly, I knew I was pretty messed up. I mean my brain literally protected me the best it could. That counted for something right? “We had to use two syringes of Med-x on you and had to bandage the holes in your hide. If you were sober now, you would probably be begging for me to shoot you again.” Shady half laughed, half cried as she spoke. “Quick Shot, will you give Shady and me a moment?” I ask him as she looks to the side for a moment. Probably to wipe her eyes and pretend she wasn’t crying at all.

“Oh yeah, sure thing, you got it dude.” And like that, he got up and left, moving far enough away to give us some privacy. I turn my eyes back on Shady, not speaking, just waiting for her to speak and finally she did. “I… I didn’t want any of this. I should have been there, to stop them at the beginning.” I could see the anger in her eyes as she turned to look in the direction of the campfire. “You got hurt because of me.” I saw her eyes water again, and her lip quiver only a little before it stopped. “You saved my life Moonshine. You were dying. Bleeding out on the road. Yet you still saved me. After all the times I called you dumbass, made you work late, hell even making you go to that fucking party.”

She paused again and looked at me. Her eyes asking the one word I knew they would. “You want to know why huh?” I look up at her and try to take a deep breath. That…didn’t go so well truth be told. Instead I just focused on talking as much as I could right now. “One reason, I promised I would tell you why I don’t deal with violence very well. And the other reason… I just wanted you to keep going, even if I couldn’t.”

She nods, and leans closer just a bit, so I didn’t have to speak so loudly. “Let me answer your question to me with another question. Have you ever read the story of LittlePip? A book called Fallout?” I ask her. Upon her look of recognition, I knew she had, and I nod before continuing. “I was in that story.” The look on her face told me she was trying to do the math. “But that would mean you were just a young colt then, what happened?” her eyes were genuinely curious, but I recognized a slight apprehension from her. There was no easy way to put this, no proper lead up, and no preparation. So, I just told her.

“I was a child of Arbu.”

Shady Acres

S: 9

P: 4

E: 6

C: 5

I: 5

A: 2

L: 5

Total points: 36

The Child of a Massacre.

Chapter 3

The Child of a Massacre.

A total silence falls around us. I had just told the only pony who seemed to give a rat’s ass about me my darkest secret. I was laying here, trapped in a suit of power armor with no power and dying from a gunshot wound to the chest. There was absolutely no way in Equestria I could make myself more vulnerable. I close my eyes, waiting for the rough accusations to begin.

For those who still haven’t read LittlePip’s book or those who haven’t heard the stories, Arbu was one of the most controversial subjects regarding The Light Bringer. Many ponies support what happened, but the ones who survived had a different story. I was worried that Shady would leave me laying there, and let the wasteland consume what was left of me.

“So umm, does that mean you eat ponies?” She asked instead after a time. There was no note of accusation, just genuine curiosity. Maybe a little fear? For those new to this part of the wasteland, Arbu used to be home to a group of cannibal ponies. And yes, I used to live there. Despite my situation, I smiled softly and shook my head. “Back when I was a foal, we ate meat. But we were all told it was radigator.” Shady looked on, not interrupting me, and waiting patiently as I struggled to breathe. “When LittlePip came to our home, she quickly found out about what the adults were doing. I watched her slaughter every pony she came across.” I paused and closed my eyes. The memories flooding my mind the more I talked about it.

“She burst into my family’s home, and murdered my Father. All because they had this little brand, signifying their first kill. The rest of the foals were spared, hidden behind a magical shield while she gunned down every pony with bullets of fire. It was literal hell.” I shudder and blink away a few tears, but still I continued. “Now that I am older, I can look back on it and understand better. Most of the ponies there didn’t know it was wrong. Generations passed, each one instructed by the previous one. They all thought it was normal and they were murdered for it!” Shady takes a step back, the anger in my voice showing her how much I was hurting over this.

“So that’s it, all the times I saw you using that hammer as if you were hitting some pony, it was all LittlePip?” She asked as she moved back closer to me.” I shook my head and looked out on the dark horizon. “No, it was every pony involved. Yes, she was some of the source, but all of her friends, the town’s ponies, all of it. I lost not only my home and family, but what little innocence the wasteland can allow.” I admit, my heart hammering in my chest, both from the confession I just gave and the fact that I had holes in my body.

Shady moved closer and placed her hoof on my brow. I’m sorry. I had no idea you were carrying that pain for so long. Whatever happened in your past though, has made you into the good pony you are today, and I am happy to have you around.” She spoke and rubbed my head. I just looked back to her, completely shocked that she was willing to accept me, despite how I was raised. “But that makes it a little harder for what I am about to do next.” She admits and averts her gaze.

My eyes widen, and my heart rate rises in fear. Was she about to kill me? Because LittlePip didn’t have the guts to send me with my family was she about to do it? I thought we were doing ok! I thought I had a friend! I watch as she looks back into my eyes, emotionless as she pulls her hoof back, and suddenly hits me hard in the face. My head bounces of the ground, and swiftly I fell unconscious. My last thought being that I was going to see mom and dad again.

Ok, so apparently, I didn’t die. Unless this story is the story of a ghost who went after my killer. BOO! No seriously, I’m Just kidding. But in all reality, part of me still wishes she had. After Shady knocked me out, her and Quick Shot loaded my back into the sky wagon and flew off somewhere to get me some serious help. At that time, not only did I have two bullet holes in my hide, but one of my lungs was collapsed. Sadly, the one pony in Respite who knew any healing magic had died shortly before Quick Shot could help her.

And I know what you’re asking, “But Moonshine why didn’t Shady loot some healing potions? But Moonshine, why did they even bother to stop in the first place instead of getting you to help right away?” Well one, healing potions aren’t exactly as common as the stories would have you believe. Shady tried to find one, but she had apparently drunk the only one in town to heal her own injuries before I got lead poisoning. As for the second question, it turned out that the camp fire I was smelling wasn’t a campfire at all. It was Respite. We were far enough out that the glow and the smoke were just remnants in the night air.

Quick Shot had stopped there, and they off loaded me to spend more time binding my injuries and making sure I could even survive the trip. Now I really must pause and hoof it to that Pegasus. He had done everything he could to help every pony he could. I know most of the Pegasi had no idea what life was like down below, or they would have come down a hell of a lot sooner. Quick Shot had flown through the night evacuating ponies from town, then he flew even more in the hopes of saving my life. I’m sure Shady threatened him on occasion, but still he did what he could. If not for his efforts alone, I’m positive I would have died.

Sorry for the random change in perspective and a little time jumping by the way, but I just started writing this journal, and I had to find a way to put thing in perspective. I will have to go back just a little more, explain where I ended up and what Shady and I are up to. Oh, sorry for the tease by the way, but I don’t yet know enough to include in here just yet. But as soon as I do, I will be sure to write it here. Any hoof, I’m gonna stop rambling here, and get back to the proper story.

Pain, I felt serious pain for the first time since getting shot. Seriously, my everything hurt.However, I did know that I wasn’t dead, and that gave me some relief. I stirred slowly, muscles were cramped and achy. I opened my eyes slowly, dim lighting filtered through beige colored drapes was the first thing I saw, the second was Shady Acres with her head laying on the bottom of the bed I was occupying. She looked rough, her mane was a total wreck, and the bruises on her face were a mottled score of blues and yellows. But even still, I considered her to be the most beautiful sight just then. I couldn’t believe I had thought she was going to kill me. After all we had gone through, I should have had more faith in her.

Her breathing was regular, despite a few soft snores coming from her. I couldn’t help but smile a bit at the sight. Opting to leave her in peace for a moment, I took to looking around the small room. The walls were made of stone blocks painted an off white, and the floor was clean of any debris. One of the walls had a colorful mural depicting a group of mares, standing in a semi-circle around a tall black Alicorn. Her mane was a deep purple, and her eyes a menacing turquoise. “That is the defeat of Nightmare Moon.” Came an unfamiliar voice. I turned to look at the door, and there was standing a young unicorn mare, her silver coat not diminished in the slightest despite the low light.

I watched her as she moved into the room, taking care to remain quiet so as not to further disturb Shady’s rest. I watch this stranger curiously and with more than a little weariness. After Respite, I wasn’t willing to trust too many strangers just yet. Her horn alights with a gentle glow as she moves her light-yellow mane aside. But along with her magic, came just the gentle sound of music. Only a soft tinkling of metal, but it was just enough for me to know who she was immediately.

“You… you’re Silver Bell!” I exclaim at a whisper, and she takes a step back. Apparently, she wasn’t used to having some pony recognize her. She shook her head, and I think she was trying to remember why she came in to begin with. “How are you feeling?” She asks, completely bypassing my observation. I just looked at her. If she was here, was I in New Appaloosa? She didn’t wait for me to answer, before taking a stethoscope and pressing it to my side. “You seem to be breathing better, is there any light headedness? Difficulty remembering important details? Unusual pains or wheezing?” She asks, as she moves the scope to my other side.

Now that she mentioned it, I was able to breathe. Not short little gasps, but actual deep breaths. I shake my head, answering all her questions with the simple gesture. She nods and leans back, before looking at the mural again. “To answer your questions, yes, I am Silver Bell, yes, I did paint that mural, and it was a story told by a good pony. And no, you are not in New Appaloosa. But you will have to wait for your friend to wake up and tell you what’s going on. She made us promise not to. Before I could ask any further questions, she smiled softly at me, and quickly left the room. I slumped and looked hard at Shady. As much as I wanted to know what the hell was going on, I also didn’t want to wake her.

“You can stop staring at me, I’m awake dumbass.” She muttered. I jumped slightly, a little surprised. “Oh umm. Sorry.” I mutter as she sits up and stretches, yawning loudly. She then sets her gaze firmly upon my own, her unspoken worry clear in her look. “I’m fine, stop looking at me like that.” I grumble as I look down at the blanket covering my body. Then I remembered something. “Wait, you fucking punched me!” I sit up and fix her with a hard glare. Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad she didn’t kill me, but why did she do that? To my surprise she leaned back, probably thinking I was about to hit her in return. When no hooves came flying at her face, she relaxed a little, before placing her own hooves on my bed. “We had already used two Med-x’s on you, and anymore would have caused you to overdose. Lacking anything else, I had to knock you out somehow, if only to keep you from suffering.” She admits sadly. I could tell she was regretting the need to do it.

I sighed and rolled my eyes, after all Celestia knows how much she did trying to save me. “Alright fine. Sorry I yelled at you, it’s just been. Well you know.” I whisper. “A total shit show?” She responds, making me smirk just a touch. As much as I was confused and lost, I felt a little better knowing she hadn’t left me. “What happened?” I ask. It seemed like such a simple question, but between her and me, it was lined with mystery and loss. “I’m not sure if you remember me telling you, but we lost Respite. It’s gone. Most of the ponies who lived there died, we only saved about a third total.” That number staggered me. most of the population, most of the ponies I lived with for the last four years had just ceased to exist, as well as my home… again.

“We rushed you here as fast as we could, Quick Shot pushed himself to exhaustion pulling that wagon.” I nod, listening to her tell her side of things. “As soon as we landed, I got the medical pony out of bed, and made her come help you. It took a little while just to get you out of the power armor, and into surgery.” She whispered. Her fears and stress from the entire ordeal finally making her break down. I saw tears building behind her eyes, and a slight quiver to her lip. Even though she had told me mostly everything, I knew she wasn’t telling all of it. “Where are we Shady?” I ask, something about her reaction though made me second guess asking her.

“Where you will be safe.” Came another voice, this one more familiar, and a total blast from the past. Once more I looked to the doorway, and I saw one of the monsters from my nightmares. Velvet Remedy leaned on the door frame, her face tired and gaunt, and her ivory mane disheveled. I my eyes widened, and my heart beat quickened as I looked upon her, all my memories flooding back. Her magical shield holding all the foals in Arbu, her voice as she agreed with LittlePip’s actions. To this day I could remember the venom of her words.

I knew she recognized the look of fear and utter hatred in my eyes. After all, she had seen that look time and time again during her travels. Shady noticed it too, and quickly placed a hoof on my chest. Using just enough of her weight to keep me from attacking or fleeing. Truth be told I didn’t know which I wanted more now. “It’s ok Shady, let him go. If he wants to strain himself after I saved his life and do more damage to himself that’s his choice. Luna knows I had enough idiots do just that in my life.” Velvet spoke. I knew she was playing me, using the knowledge that I was still in recovery to gain some leverage. And as much as it infuriated me, she was right.

Shady knew it too, and moved away, but her eyes never leaving me, ready if I did make a move. “In case you are wondering, you are in Junction town. It used to be Junction R-7.” She spoke with the authority of a doctor, knowing which questions every pony in her care seemed to think right away. “I know you are having some difficulty in accepting all of this, I know it seems that things are flying too fast for you to keep up with. Shady told me what happened, and how you ended up perforated. But I also heard how, despite the fact you were dying, you also saved her life.”

I nod slowly, not once taking my gaze off her. Even though she had just healed me, a feat at her own expense, I still had no wish to trust her. Velvet’s horn alights, and I flinch, but it was needless as she had just projected an image onto the white wall with her magic. I saw the damage that had been done to my hide. On my chest I saw the entry point, the fur there had been stripped away by the bullet. Then she showed my side, and the exit wound. What I saw filled me with horror and awe. My side had been entirely blown out, I saw ribs, and bits of damaged tissue that probably belonged to my lung. “You took a large caliber round through the chest at an angle. Only a few millimeters to your right, and your heart would have been hit.”

She said matter factly, but I could tell she was as tense as I was. “You are only alive and well due to several healing potions, numerous spells, and some old-fashioned surgery. It took all yesterday to stabilize you, and we had to shock you twice to get your heart started again when it failed. Shady and a few others in town donated large quantities of blood just to keep you alive.” She said flatly, and I gave Shady a quick, but thankful look. “I thank you for saving me, but you know who I am, I know you do. And you also know I cannot or will not like you.” If she was shocked by my words, she didn’t show it. “I never forget a face, but I distinctly remember yours. You looked at me all those years back, just like you are looking at me now. Full of fear, pain, and most of all hatred. Not one day have I forgotten Arbu, just like you I remember the smell of ponies and old buildings burning.”

My ears flatten on my skull as I glare at her. Never once did I imagine seeing her again. Even hearing her voice on the radio pissed me off. But now that she was in front of me, I really wanted to strangle her. “You, as well as your friends murdered my family. Destroyed my home and took me and the other foals into a fire fight with the Enclave at Friendship City. Do you have any idea what it was like after you and your friends left us? No pony would tolerate us or trust us if they knew we were from Arbu. I watched groups of other foals systematically hunt down every foal from Arbu they could and beat them near to death. Many of us are already dead, having been persecuted and murdered due to our lineage. AND YOU FUCKS JUST LEFT US! YOU FLEW OFF ON THAT SKY WAGON AND NEVER ONCE CARED ABOUT WHAT HAPPENED TO US AFTER THAT!” I shouted. My outburst making Shady back away, and Velvet to raise her eyebrows.

“I lost every pony I ever cared about. I lost my home. I was hunted and beaten and abused by those who didn’t understand. You and your friends subjected us to years of torment and hatred. So once again thank you for healing me, but seriously you need to fuck off before I really do something stupid.” I growl at her. She knew I was serious as well. If looks could kill, she would have already been little more than a nasty puddle on the tile by now. “It would have been better if you had just killed us all at Arbu. That would have been preferable.” I whisper once again before falling silent and giving Velvet her cue to leave.

She did just that, but paused and turned to look back to me, wanting to say something. “GO!” I shouted again, making both her and Shady jump. Velvet took the hint this time, and promptly turned tail and left the room, closing the door behind her. As soon as it latched, I slumped. My body starting to shake and my eyes starting to well up with tears. All the pain and humiliation I went through, and one of the ponies responsible was right here, and I still didn’t have the desire to kill her. I mean I really wanted to, but I knew I wouldn’t no matter how much I felt like it. The room fell completely silent, Shady not knowing, or not wanting to say anything that might make me go off again. I sat and shook, tears falling onto the blanket. I began to cry, my heart aching and my breath coming in short gasps as I wept. I wept for the loss of my second home, for the horror I saw, and most of all, for the two brothers who would haunt my dreams for the rest of my life.

We remained like that for quite some time, Shady just leaning on the wall, watching me cry, before gaining enough courage to move closer. She placed a hoof on my shoulder, unsure just how far she should go to comfort me. I wasn’t so apprehensive. I wrapped my hooves around her and hugged her as I shed tear after tear. She stiffened, unsure how to proceed. Instead she just pats her hoof on my back gently as I continued to weep. Admittedly it was probably the most awkward thing if you were to look from the outside. But to me, having some pony who would risk all that Shady had, and still want to be friends with some pony who had been a part of that damned history was so crucial and welcome.

It took over half an hour for me to begin calming down. My sobs now turned into broken hiccups as I finally released Shady. Her chest was soaked from my tears, and her cheeks were likewise coated with her own. I had been so wrapped up in my own pain, that I hadn’t noticed her crying with me. “Ponies weren’t built to handle all that we have.” Came a soft and meek voice from the door way. Once again, some pony had entered the room when I wasn’t looking. But this one, despite having never met her, I knew who she was.

A soft yellow Pegasus stood where Velvet had been, her pink hair having faded near white. But despite her age, any pony could recognize the kindness of her eyes, and the three pink butterflies on her flank. Fluttershy was standing in my hospital room, and the sadness in her eyes told both Shady and I that she had been witness to more than her or I would know. Instead of continuing to stare at us, she turned and looked long and hard at the mural painted on the wall while Shady and I separated.

“Ponies can handle only so much before they break and turn to the darkness that lives in our hearts.” Spoke the shy Pegasus. I wiped my eyes quickly and sniffled as she continued. “Take Nightmare Moon for example. Before she was a monster, she was a ruler of Equestria alongside her sister. But jealousy took its hold on her and made her into the legendary monster that ponies feared. Well, compared to how the world is now she would just be a minor annoyance.” Chuckled the Mare. “Even still, it took six friends to bring her back to being who she truly was.”

Shady and I sat quietly, listening to a Mare who had witnessed her entire world burn and decay into what it was today. She then turned to look at me. Her shyness fading away, and its place rested a resolve. “Velvet Remedy came to me a little while ago. She was crying after meeting you. She didn’t tell me what you said, but if it made her cry, then it must be a big deal. I helped her give birth a couple of times, and despite the pain, she never shed a single tear. So, seeing her cry today was quite a big deal. I know who you are Moonshine, I know what you have been through.” I looked into the eyes of a living legend, a pony who had probably caused the entire wasteland to begin with, and I saw her understanding of who I really was.

“Do you want to know what Luna’s virtue was?” She asks randomly as she looks at the mural once more. I nod softly, curious about her motives for being here. “It was forgiveness.” Spoke the Pegasus. “It took her three years, and a close call with her guilt come to life for her to finally learn her virtue. Once she was able to forgive herself for what she had done as Nightmare Moon, could she finally understand. She never held any ill will toward the Zebra’s. Even when her school was attacked and most of the fillies and colts there died from a terrorist attack, she still forgave them. She forgave her sister for putting the school so close to Zebra territory. The only reason we continued the war was because of the other ponies calling out for blood.”

I listened with rapt attention as Fluttershy continued her story. “Luna, for all of her power, could not stop the mass of outraged ponies from continuing down the path of war. So, she did the best she could with her situation, and governed as well as she could, even forgiving the ponies who wanted any and all zebra’s dead. Only when her sister tried to bring peace, and was almost assassinated, did Luna finally stop caring for peace. She stopped forgiving all together and became a corrupt version of her virtue. She never became the monster that Nightmare moon was, but she came close. Do you understand what I am telling you Moonshine?” She asked.

I took a moment to think about it, and despite the cryptic message it had been delivered in, I figured I understood her meaning. “Umm, that I should forgive?” I asked, not entirely certain. The yellow Pegasus nodded softly, and looked back at me, the kindness in her eyes having never left. “Velvet and her friends made a big mistake in Arbu Moonshine. It has taken them years to come to terms with the fact that they cannot undo what was done. They cannot forgive themselves, because that is not their virtue. But I think, in time, you can learn to forgive them for what they cannot change. Seeing you has only brought up that fact once more for Velvet, and it pains her. Understand that she healed you, not just because that is her way, but because she truly wanted to make up for what happened, if only in some small way.”

I nod once again; not sure I would be willing to forgive any of them any time soon. But my response did carry the weight of a promise, that one day I would try. That in turn, seemed good enough for Fluttershy, as she smiled softly and then she too left my room. Shady and I shared a look, before simultaneously shrugging at one another. “How many freaking famous ponies are going to keep coming in here today?” I ask, conveying my mood right now. I mean seriously, my emotional state was like a fucking rollercoaster ride, and I was getting mental whiplash from it. My mind could only comprehend so much at once, and right now I was over loaded.

“I didn’t think our presence would draw so much attention.” Admitted Shady. I shrugged and placed my hooves on top of my blanketed bed. “How much do you wanna bet, that the next pony who walks through that door works for the NCR?” I ask, trying to add a sense of humor to the entire situation. “Shady chuckled and wiped her eyes once more. “Oh, I’d bash my head on the concrete wall if that happened.” She exclaimed. I chuckle and finally manage a smile. “Oh, then you better pay up Miss Acres.” Came yet another voice from the door way.

This one was a Griffon, a long thick scar covering her face, and one of her eyes missing. “Oh, Goddesses dammit!” Groaned Shady, as she promptly slammed her head on the stone wall. More than once I might add. I just sink and put my face in my hooves. “Fuck me.” I mutter and drag my hooves down my muzzle. “Look, whoever you are, if you’re here to kill us, fucking do it already, if not it can wait. I just woke up and have had more than enough shit to deal with right now.” I quip, hoping she would get the hint, and leave us alone. But she didn’t. of course not. “Sorry, can’t do that. We need to have a chat, both of you have some valuable information. When you leave this room, ask for Gawd, then we’ll talk.” With that she promptly turned and left my little room.

“Oh shit.” Spoke Shady as her ears drooped. I looked at her a little confused as she shook her head. “What, who was that?” I ask as I sit up a little further in my bed.” Shady just looked at me and shook her head. “Don’t you pay attention? That was Gawd, as in Gawdyna Grimfeathers. She’s only the fucking leader of the NCR.” She said, and I slumped. “Of course she is.” I groan.

A short time later, Shady pushed me along the halls of the small Hospital. New walls and floors gave way to rusted metal and train cars, as we entered the area still under construction. I had never been here, but I was more than capable of understanding the changes happening to Junction town. What had once been an old train wreck turned settlement was rapidly becoming a self-sufficient town. I was sitting in a wheelchair, Hospital policy stated that any pony in their care had to be wheeled around so as not to risk any further injury. I though the thing was stupid and uncomfortable, but Shady convinced me that it was necessary. So, I couldn’t be happier when we reached the front doors and I was able to walk.

I hate to admit it, but I was still extremely sore. Shady had told me that while they had to dump me into the armor to keep me safe, they had a hard time getting me out. I sighed and stretched my legs, happy to be on my hooves once more. Shady kept a close eye on me, making sure I wouldn’t fall or anything. Seriously though it was getting annoying. I waved her off and walked stiffly into the bright afternoon of Junction town. Ponies trotted this way and that, some wearing old construction helmets, and faded orange vests. Others moved from building to train car and back again. Even still, Large Alicorns helped with the construction efforts by levitating the larger loads. The whole thing looked like an over turned ant hill as ponies jostled back and forth.

“Come on, this way.” Shady spoke, moving past me and toward one of the train cars. I recognized it from the story, as having once been the house of Gawd. I sighed and followed her, knowing this meeting wasn’t going to be pleasant. Once inside, Shady and I took spots before the ancient desk, where behind sat Gawd. The menacing looking griffon having lost much of her intimidating presence over the years. “Please take a seat.” Gestured the Griffon, and Shady and I promptly fell onto our haunches and the meeting was begun.

“I apologize if I cut this a little brisk, I have other matters to deal with, and I need to get this over quickly.” Gawd spoke. I could tell by her demeanor though that those other things depended on what we said here and now. “So, tell me, why was I called here in such a rude way?” Gawd asks, pointedly staring at Shady. I glance at her as well, having not been filled in on this bit of information. “What did you say?” I ask, only to be cut off by an evasive glance on Shady’s part. Gawd then coughed and lifted a note pad and read aloud.” Some pony get that feathered, beaked, feline, cunt brigade Gawd, down here now!” She read out, much to Shady’s shame and my amusement. I looked at her as she groaned and face hoofed.

“Seriously? Cunt brigade?” I ask, not hiding my humor. Shady just sunk down a bit and glared at me past her hoof. “Not now Moonshine, I had a lot on my hooves, what with you bleeding out and dying in case you forgot. “Shady snarled, and I just burst out with a laugh. “Seriously though I would have gone with, I need the angry, scarred, chicken looking, motherless spawn of Tartarus! I think the ponies outside would have understood that better than cunt brigade.” I quip, smiling at Shady’s expression before I was reminded that Gawd was still in the room via a hard talon to the back of my head.

“Um no offense.” I added quickly and rubbed the back of my head. Gawd glared at us with her one eye. “I don’t care what you would have called me, I only care why you fucking called me.” She growled, clearly letting us know that she wasn’t too pleased with the insults either. Shady then sat up and sighed. “It’s because your Griffon Phanes is a traitorous, lying, manipulative, feather brained, twat biscuit.” Shady blurted out. I had to hoof it to her, her insults were spot on, well most of them. I mean seriously? Cunt brigade?

The look on Gawds face conveyed confusion, as well as respect for the string of insults Shady was able to spew out at a moment’s notice. “What about him? What happened, and how do you know his name?” Now we definitely had her attention “He sent out an invitation to all of the local settlements in the Appaloosa region. Respite, Rivets, Curbside. All of us were invited to this party. We all showed up, expecting some talk about purchasing rights to our water supply, but during the party, he let slip that it was a ruse, and his forces were in our homes at that moment, and when we went on the roof, we could see fire light, and hear gunshots in the distance. All of the settlements were under attack at the same time.” Shady told the story, albeit in a nutshell. I sat and listened quietly as she told Gawd the rest of what happened. From our arrival into town, to the suit of power armor. The fighting. The death of the two foals, and ending with the tale of me getting shot, and her fight with the Ranger.

Through it all, Gawd held her tongue. But still I could see the growing look of rage building behind her stoic façade. Shady, mercifully left out the details of my heritage, and our emotional breakdown in the hospital room. Once she was done, a palpable silence filled the small chamber. Gawd held her talons clasped under her beak and looked at both of us. “Do you have any single shred of proof to your allegations?” She asked. I knew she believed us. But I sensed that she had to know for certain. Shady then nodded, and from within a saddle bag, she pulled the revolver dropped from by the Ranger. It still had my blood on the bit from when I had used it. “I can’t believe you had the foresight to grab that.” I whispered.

I must admit, seeing the gun gave me mixed feelings. I had used it, in self-defense, and a pony lay dead because of it. While I was upset that I had killed, I felt that it was necessary at the moment. Gawd had a completely different reaction. She hissed and looked down, her hard look falling to one of apology. “Never have I heard of a Griffon breaking contract like this.” She said, looking sorrowfully at the gun. “I will do what I can to investigate this, but I want you to know that this is not how the NCR operates. We do not take what we want by force. I assure you we will get to the bottom of this, and WHEN Phanes is captured his punishment will be dealt with appropriately.

I watch her face as she speaks. Even though her face was different in structure to our own, I could see she was completely honest with us then. Her words were a verbal contract, one which she would oversee personally. I nodded, and Shady matched the gesture. As Gawd stood to leave, she turned and looked directly at me for the first time. “It’s not often that any pony can survive a shot from one of these revolvers, and it’s even rarer that a Ranger gets killed, let alone by their own weapon.” As she spoke she scooped up the revolver and looked at it closely. I know this weapon killed many of those you both cared for, so as a token of your bravery and luck, I think it’s only fitting that this now belongs to you.” She said as she spun the revolver around and gripping it by the barrel she gave it to me.

Completely speechless, I took the gun from her with my hooves, and held it with a mixture of pain and honor. “I thank you for this gift Gawdyna and know that I shall not use it in anger or to cause unjust harm.” I swear. Gawdyna pauses, and looks at me a moment, before her beak splits in a small smile. “I like you kid, I might just take what you said, and have all Rangers from now on swear the same oath.” She patted my shoulder, before turning, and leaving Shady and I alone. “Now I need to go and get my contacts ready. I shall begin looking into this issue immediately.

“What just happened?” I asked as I slid the revolver back into the saddle bag. Shady looked just as stunned as I was. “I… I think she just made you honorary Ranger.” She spoke, and my eyes widened. “Only Rangers can carry that fire arm. If any pony sees you with it, they will know your position.” Shady spoke, just a little jealousy entering her voice. I however wasn’t enthusiastic and Shady caught onto it immediately. “What is it? I know that look by now.” She said wearily. I just looked at her and tapped her skull. “Think Shady, you read all about her as well. She doesn’t do shit out of the good of her heart. She wants something more from us.” I whisper. Shady’s eyes widen this time, and she knew I was right. “Did we just write a check our bodies can’t cash?” She asks, and I nod in response. “Yeah, I think we did. Either way, I doubt we are done with Gawd for a while.”

We left the stuffy cabin, not wanting to bump into Gawd right now. I was sure she had just flown of to take out some much built up aggravation on a clump of grass or something. Shady and I stood side by side for a few moments, letting the warm breeze blow through our manes. “Hey, I’m gonna go get some supplies, there is a trader just over there. Why don’t you go walk around and take in a few of the sights?” Shady suggested. I knew better than to argue with her, she always did like to do her bartering alone. “Alright, where should we meet afterword?” I ask as she hoofs me the saddlebag. “Back at the front door to the hospital.” She said and trotted off.

I sighed. Shady always seemed to have a fetish when it came to caps. Either earning or spending, she took great pleasure in the activity of bargaining. I slung the bag across my back, feeling the weight of the revolver press into my side. It felt like all the ponies who had been killed in Respite with it bore down against my side. I sighed once more, and shook my head before taking a slow walk around town. Many of the new buildings being constructed were still mixes of new block, and old train parts. As I milled about, trying to stay out of the way of any construction ponies rushing this way and that, I found myself stumbling upon a small train car covered in many interesting and pleasant colors. There were even small flowers growing outside.

I couldn’t resist, I pushed my way inside the small store, where I was greeted with even more colors on small patches of canvas. Each one had a different scheme to them, some depicting colorful ponies, trimming their gardens, or in other mundane activities. I was searching for a word to describe this place, but I couldn’t recall it. It was on the tip of my tongue and I wracked my brain trying to figure it out as I looked around. There were varying works of art everywhere. As many as there were in color there were just as many done in charcoal. The monochromatic pictures depicting skill, though they looked quite a bit older.

As I studied one image of a construction pony lifting heavy barrels onto a train car, a small voice came to my ears. “Hello, welcome to my gallery… Oh hey it’s you.” Came the voice. I recognized it at once as belonging to Silver Bell. I turned to see her, in the short time since I had seen her earlier, her hooves were covered in spots of blue and black paint. I wasn’t an artist myself, but I could understand being covered in stuff relating to one’s job. “Hello again Silver Bell. And thank you, I was struggling to remember to word Gallery.” I smiled and rubbed the back of my head with a hoof. Why was I being awkward, I never normally had issues talking to mares.

“Oh, umm ok?” She stammered with confusion. I just shrugged and waved it off. “sorry, completely random must be my brain still coming to terms with everything. But I did want to talk to you more, that is if it’s ok?” I ask as I look at her again. Silver Bell shrugs a bit, not bothered by the idea. “Sure, I was just working on a new piece, if you would like I could show you.” I nod and smile, eager to see some form of creation in a world bent on death and destruction. “Sure, but I’ve never been much into art, though I never really got to look at any. It was always about work with me.” I add smiling as I follow her to another corner of her studio.

“Oh, that’s fine, not many ponies take the time to look at the art around them. I appreciate you letting me showcase a bit.” She says, all the while, smiling and looking around at her works. As we near her easel, I notice a familiar looking sight. I was staring at myself. Well kind of. I was looking at Silver Bell’s painting of me. Some ponies would find it creepy, but the way she showed my presence gave me pause. I was haggard, tired and hurting. But there was a little bit of joy in my eyes, only a hint. Was this the look I had given her when I saw her earlier?

I asked her as much as I looked appraisingly at her rendition of myself. She nodded and smiled as she began to talk. “I have seen so many ponies while traveling with momma, I have seen so much sadness and desolation in the wasteland, but you were different. With you I saw all of that, but so much more. You had hope, hidden deep in your eyes. It was a look I hadn’t seen in quite some time. Some pony who had seen as much, if not more than I have, yet still holding on to some sliver of hope.” She adds, clearly seeing something I didn’t.

“Hope? What could I have hope for?” I ask as I look closer at the picture. She had done a good job of removing the bags under my eyes and making me look healthier than I actually was. “Hope is something you need to find, it’s in your heart. Like I once heard of this little Pegasus trapped in Fillydelphia as a slave years ago. He had courage to fight back, and found hope in his friends, and gave hope to those trapped in that pit.” I looked at her, not having a clue what she was on about. How could a Pegasus get trapped in a pit? It made no sense.

I got no time to delve deeper into that can of worms, as the door to Silver Bell’s store burst open and a young charcoal colt came barreling inside. I only caught a glimpse, but he looked like a smaller Velvet Remedy. He finally came to a halt, amidst a pile of upturned art and patches of canvas. Silver bell, despite having her store wrecked, giggled a little and moved over to the pile, quickly unburying the foal before he hurt something. Now that I got a good look, he really looked like Velvet, same coat color, same white mane, he even had a maroon stripe running through it. The only noticeable difference was that he was a little Pegasus.

“Amity!” I heard a voice outside, I turned to look, only to see Velvet enter the shop panting. Now that I got a better look at her as well, I could tell she was noticeably pregnant. “I thought I told you to be more careful. I swear you take more after your fath…” She trails off as she sees me. I was unsure what that look was, but it wasn’t nice. I got the distinct idea she thought I was going to hurt Amity. I just kind of shrink back and give a little wave. Wait why did I wave? I hate this pony!

She seems to be just as confused, but waves it off, before looking at the foal. “I’m glad to see nothing is broken, I told you never to practice dive bombing in town.” She scolded as she looked him over for injuries. “Sorry mumma.” He apologizes, all the while looking at us, and rolling his eyes. I chuckled silently, he reminded of me back when… you know what never mind, not going there. Velvet finished checking up on her son, then gently smacking a hoof across the back of his head. Don’t roll your eyes, I can hear when you do that.” She muttered, and he looked down abashed. Sorry mumma. “Now, you’re grounded, no flying for a week, head on home while Mommy talks with her friends.”

The punished colt gives Velvet the puppy dog eyes, apparently a look he learned from his father. “Stop that, I get that look twice a week from your dad. Now head on home.” Velvet scolds, and the little colt walks out. “Sorry about your studio Silver Bell. Anything I can do to help pick it up?” Velvet asks, all the while not taking her eye off me entirely. “No no, it’s alright Velvet, I was actually planning on rearranging anyway.” Silver chimes. I swear nothing could keep that mare down. Must be something she gets from Derpy “Well if you are sure.” Says Velvet, before turning to me and motioning outside. “Mind if I have a word?” She asks and despite my apprehension I nod. I actually had something I wanted to say to her anyway.

I say my goodbyes to Silver Bell and follow one of the few ponies I absolutely loathed out into the open just outside of the shop. Once again, the bright sun hits my eyes, and I must squint and wipe away several tears, just like every time I go out without goggles. Velvet was right behind me, waving to Silver Bell, and closing the door behind her.

“So, what do you want to talk to me about?” I ask as I turn to look at her, my body tense. I had to do my best just to keep myself calm right now, and it was a fight I was about to lose. Velvet sighs and looks sadly at me, before averting her gaze. “The way you look at me, it’s like I’m with some caged animal.” Admits Velvet. I nod, not saying anything. I agreed with her but kept my silence. “I know nothing I could say, now or ever, can make up for what happened to you. I had no idea what happened to you all after we left, and that is entirely our fault. I make no excuses, nor do I pretend that what we did was right, not anymore.”

I nod and continue to listen, gritting my teeth as she spoke. “I have no right to ask for forgiveness, nor do I deserve it. But I wanted you to know I am sorry. I cannot speak for LittlePip, Xenith, or Steelhooves. But I know that Arbu never sat right with Calamity, and over time I grew to understand his words better. He said Arbu was full of good ponies who didn’t deserve what happened. He wasn’t pleased about being fed meat, but he also understood, as I do now, that your family, and the rest of Arbu knew no better.”

With that she looked down at her side and levitated out a small pistol. Probably had only one shot and held it out to me. I looked at the weapon, then at her and I knew her thoughts. She felt, the only way to make amends, was for me to step into their shoes, and take the justice I was due. I looked darkly at the pistol. I admit, I was tempted, but I held back and actually tried to use my brain for once. “No.” I said and knocked the pistol from her magic. Velvet jumped, the action showing just how afraid of me she was. “I will not become the monster you all thought we were. I saw that colt of yours. Do you think I would do to him what you did to me? What would happen to that foal you carry in your belly? You think what you just offered would make me feel better, but all it does is piss me off even more.” I seethe.

Velvet looks at me, unsure how to proceed as I step closer to her. “I will not hurt you, Celestia knows I want to. But I can’t cause harm to foals, not after what I saw in Respite and Arbu.” I snarl before continuing. “Fluttershy came to see us after you left. And she gave me some pretty good advice.” I grit my teeth and press my face closer to hers. “I will, and this is not a promise, but I will try to learn how to forgive. Not for your sake, and certainly not for your friends. But only because of your children.” I whisper so low only she can hear. “Now get out of my sight, seeing you makes me sick.” I whisper with a deep growl.

Velvet picked up her fallen weapon and replaced it in a pocket and made to leave before she turned around to face me once more with tears in her eyes. “Trust in Gawd. She is a conniving bitch, but she’s not bad. If she says she can help you she will give her all. To her, and all who follow her, her word is as good as law.” I nod but remain silent until she turns and walks away again. I felt I had done a decent job of keeping myself together. A moment later, a dark shadow fell across my face, and I saw a large emerald and gold Phoenix fly overhead. It had to be Pyre Light. I shuddered just a bit then. If I had done something to Velvet, I’m sure that bird would have roasted me in a heartbeat.

I shake of the feeling that I could have easily just been at death’s door once again, and I begin to make my way toward the hospital. I had enough of wandering around, and I wanted nothing more than to get out of the sun and into somewhere cool. Standing at the front door, waiting on me was Shady. And she looked quite a bit annoyed. “When I said take in the sights, I didn’t mean take for fucking ever doing it.” She grumbled as I moved closer. I raised my eyebrows and shrugged. “Sorry, guess I left my telepathic powers back in Respite, I can’t read your mind anymore.” I quip, and she narrows her eyes a bit. Then she smirks and gives a quick laugh.

“Hey that wasn’t half bad, I might make a decent smart ass out of you yet.” She offers. At her words though, I couldn’t help but imagine a grumpy looking donkey receiving an advanced physics degree. I file the image away, as funny as it was, we did have more important stuff to deal with. Seeing a new bag slung over her back, I look at it curiously. “Please tell me you have some food in that bag. I’m really fuckin’ hungry.” I whisper. She looks back surprised, then asks. “When was the last time you ate?”

I grumble and look to the side, muttering an answer. “Sorry, didn’t quite catch that.” She said, starting to smile a little. She heard exactly what I said but wanted to tease me a little more. “Since I ate one of those wax apples you had.” I grumble, sticking my tongue out as I remembered the horrid taste. Shady just giggles a little, before motioning me toward another building. “That’s a hotel. I spoke to the owner while I was waiting for you to show your ugly mug.” She quipped, clearly enjoying the teasing.

“Hey, you asked this ugly mug out on a date if I recall correctly, so which is worse, my looks or your taste.” I fire back, parrying Shady’s remark. “Shit that was actually a good one.” She grumbled. Even though I heard her clearly enough, I still asked her to repeat herself. “It’s nothing, oh look here we are, we should go check into our room.” She says rapid fire, hoping to distract me. And to her credit it kind of did.

A few minutes later, Shady and I pushed the door open to our room. It was small, well lit, and it had only one bed. “Fuck.” I grumble as I investigate the room. No other furniture was to be seen, only a table with a radio upon it. Guess I was sleeping on the floor tonight. I enter the room, and Shady follows behind me and shuts the door. “Oh… that’s a bit awkward.” I just look at her and tap my head. “Ya think?!” I fire off, before slinging my bag into a corner. Shady just sighed and sat her butt upon the bed and sunk nearly to the floor. “On second thought, I’m glad I have the floor.” I quip as Shady flails her hooves a bit.

“Oh, stop laughing and help me! The mattress just fuckin’ ate me!” She shouted, and I collapsed onto the floor. Despite still feeling sore, and the anger I felt at having run into Velvet twice in one day, the sight of Shady sinking even further into the bed made me forget all of that, and just laugh. I have to admit, I hadn’t laughed like that in a very long time.

After the initial fit died down somewhat, I moved and helped her out of the bed. It was a small fight, but I won in the end and pulled her free before setting her down on the floor. “It’s not fucking funny!” She shouted at me, but with her mane standing at such odd angles I had a very hard time not snickering. “Ohhh shut yer cake hole.” She grumbles before setting the bag, and herself onto the floor. I sit next to her, as she starts digging through her new supply of goodies. Before I knew she was doing it, she tossed an apple out, and I barely managed to catch it in my hooves.

“Oh, son of a bitch!” she grumbles, and then, to my surprise, begins to push her head into the bag. Then half of her body. “Ok what the fuck how are you doing that?” I ask, the apple momentarily forgotten. I saw her struggle a little, seemingly having a hard time digging inside. A moment later I heard a victorious shout, as she comes back out clutching and apple in her mouth. “Ok did the bag try to eat you to? Cause I don’t think I could have won that fight.” I joke, completely at a loss for what just happened.

“No smart ass, it’s a bag of holding.” She explained as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. “Umm what?” Seriously was she just trying to mess with me? “A bag of holding, you know, it’s bigger on the inside.” She explains, then takes a bite of her food. I ignore my meager meal, as I pick up the bag. It was light, so I didn’t expect it when I opened the flap and peered inside. “Holy shit.” I whisper at a loss. It really was bigger on the inside. I pull my head back out and look to Shady. “If a couple of ponies were super cozy, they could sleep in here.” I muttered completely surprised.

Shady then does a spit take, bits of her apple hitting the far wall. “Are suggesting what I think you are?” She asks, and I blush deeply. “No. no I was just saying.” I amend, clearly this was a social minefield. She looks wearily at me, then returns to her apple. “Good keep it that way.” She mutters between bites. I keep my own council as I dig in to my own apple. And immediately spit it out. “For fuck sake Shady!” I shout. It was a wax apple. Again.

Level up. New Perk added.

Tough Hide level one: You took a bullet and kept kicking. From now on, ponies will have a harder time taking you out. Permanently gain +10 damage resistance.

New perk point added: +1 to Perception.

Moonshine

S: 5

P: 3

E: 6

C: 2

I: 5

A: 8

L: 5

Total points: 34

A New Journey.

Author's Note

Authors note: I have been going through quite a lot of real life issues, but I still try to make time to write. I acknowledge the fact that in the previous chapter, I had taken some of the characters…well out of character. That was due to pushing myself to write, when life went to shit. Still, I gave a valid reason in this chapter, and hope you all can forgive any slights I have committed. Keep in mind, I do not have an editor to help me here, nor do I have a reliable source of people I can communicate with. So please bear with me as I continue to hash out any issues in my writing style, and continue creating a standalone story. I also wish to thank everyone who has supported me through this, I know it hasn’t been easy. Truth be told, sometimes down right awful, but I am continuing to work on it. And as always, please leave a comment and give some feedback.

A New Journey.

Chapter 4

A New Journey.

My eyes crack open slowly. A small bit of gunk stuck in my eyelashes which I wipe away with a hoof, before rolling over and trying to return to sleep. I had spent the entire night curled up on the hard floor, and sleep had not come easy to me. Especially since I still hadn’t eaten properly in going on three days now. For some reason, Shady had neglected to buy me a real apple after her prank with another piece of wax fruit. It wasn’t the first time I had gone hungry before, but that was life in the wasteland after all.

“Good morning grumpy!” came the chipper greeting of Shady Acres. I groan and roll over once more, facing her. She had been laying on a pallet of rolled up blankets and a pillow she had constructed after dinner. I however was stuck with my saddle bag and the wooden floor. Yup that was how things worked in the wasteland. “Ughh.” Came my reply as I lay on my belly. I could hardly muster the energy to push myself to my hooves, but when I did I was a little wobbly. If Shady took notice, she didn’t show it.

“How did you sleep?” She asks, all the while trying to fix her braided mane. I just grunt and move past her to the sink. A few pumps and a splash of water on my face later, I shook my head a bit, and looked back at my haggard reflection. I was a complete wreck, I could probably pack several non-existent lunches in the bags under my eyes. My mane was a complete wreck, and my fur was dirty from sleeping on the floor. My eyes were red from lack of sleep, and the few tears I had shed through the night.

I look away from the mirror, not liking my visage. I take a few sips of water from the faucet, and wipe my muzzle, before heading back into the room. Shady had just finished with her mane and was now sorting out her torn outfit from the night Respite fell. I paused at that moment, it had only been about a day and a half since then, yet it felt so very far away. Maybe everything was just happening too fast. I sit upon my haunches, my head hung low as I just take the silent minutes to try coming to terms with what happened.

I close my eyes and manage a deep breath. It is quite remarkable how such a simple action is brought into perspective when you are literally drowning in your own blood. Anyway, I closed my eyes and breathed in, reliving the events of how I had gotten where I am now. All the events replaying through my head, and all the while trying to understand how or why my life seemed cursed to repeat the same events time and again.

I open my eyes, a flash of an idea, more of a rough though entering my brain. “Shady, do you have any paper and a pencil or something in that magic bag of yours?” I ask as I move over to her. She set her work aside, and looked back up at me, some comment on her lips, before she saw the intense gaze in my eyes. “Oh, umm I think so, hang on.” With that she moved to her bag, and ruffled through it for a few moments, before returning with an old note book and a pen. “That’ll do thanks.” I mutter as I take the items and move over to a far corner to begin working.

If you’re wondering, yes this is when I started writing this journal, keep in mind some events could be skewed due to major pain killers and ya know, blood loss. Anyway, I was visited by Velvet, Fluttershy, and Gawd. But as to the topics of the conversations, it was pretty blurred, but keep in mind I was really fucked up. I apologize for any confusion, and that’s the best excuse I have. Anyway, I started writing this a few hours ago, Shady has been on the other side of the room, patching her leather dress, and giving me the occasional odd look.

However, I know Gawd wants something from us, and I’m not sure how we should handle it. Still, I must show her this, because rewriting the events, at least from my point of view, I may have thought of something we previously might have missed. So, I will have Gawd read this, all of it, and see if she can spot it too. Hopefully I’m not just grasping at straws here. I will update this journal in a few hours, and I really hoped we will have a few answers.

“So, what exactly am I looking for here?” Asked Gawd, apparently my hope for her to notice it was dashed. Even Shady was looking at me oddly. She had seen quite a few of my quirks, but this was different, even for her. “Think, c’mon use your brain a little here. Do you even know Phanes?” I ask, pointing to the old pages I had written on. Gawd looks at the papers again, this time focusing more on my description of the Griffon.

“Holy shit…” Gawd whispered, having finally caught on to what I was thinking. “I know him, in your description, he sounds like a posh dick!” She exclaimed, and the same mental image of a penis with a monocle flooded into my mind again. I nodded, ditching the mental image. Shady seemed confused, and rightly so, only vaguely keeping up. “So, you’re suggesting the Phanes we met wasn’t the Phanes Gawd knows? She asked, and I nodded once more. “How did you come up with this Moonshine?” Asks the Griffon, her good eye slightly beginning to narrow.

“When Fluttershy came to visit, followed by you, I was still light headed and kinda loopy from medicine and shock at what we had survived, I struggled to remember. I wasn’t sure what I had heard was what was actually said. But when we met Phanes, I was sober and fully functional. I didn’t know why then, but I even mentioned that it seemed he was reading from a script. Like the whole thing was just one big show.” I explain, and I begin to see the lights of understanding fill Shady and Gawd’s eyes.

“So, you started writing this, just after you had an inkling of the idea, but after putting your side of the story, and taking into account what Shady told me yesterday, this actually seems like we might be dealing with something completely different than just a rogue Griffon.” I could practically hear the gears turning in Gawd’s head. Her mind was working hard to come to terms with the possibility, and formulating a counter strategy from there.

I nodded once again, seriously I hated not having much more to add in terms of words. Gawd’s beak frowned, the lines and scars on her face growing deeper. “I thank you for giving me something new to think about Moonshine. I believe I made the right choice in trusting you. As you called it, An Honorary Ranger, I believe.” She said as she glanced back down at the papers. She then coughed slightly and slid them back across the desk to me before continuing.

“I wanted you both to know, I have a standing policy that anything said or done here stays here. Moonshine, I will not disclose your true nature to any pony or Griffon. You are not a monster, which was made plainly clear in your talk with Velvet Remedy yesterday. Arbu was a very dark moment in our history, one which we aim not to repeat.” I nod softly, keeping my own council on the subject.

Shady cleared her throat and addressed the Griffon. “Thanks, and I know this is a little… rude, but you are also aware that we know you want something from us for all of these favors.” Shady deadpanned. Gawd raised an eyebrow, caught a little off guard by her statement. “If you are insinuating that I am doing this for some type of payment you are wrong. Several years ago, I would have, but the times are changing, and so must the order of business. The NCR is trying to make Equestria a safer place now, and we are succeeding in places. But things are still difficult. We have bandits, hitting the trade caravans on their way to Hoofington, we still have issues with the local settlements accepting the Applejack’s Rangers. There is group of remaining slavers trying desperately to take the Hoofington dam.”

As Gawd spoke, I could tell she was passionate about her job, and that she was being very open with us right now. “I offered my help, despite all I face these days, because as Fluttershy would say, we need to be better. However, I do wish to ask a favor of you two. But do not think of this a repaying the NCR. I can just as easily ask any of the ponies under my command.” I wasn’t too keen on taking any job at the moment, but after all she had done, I figured it wouldn’t hurt to hear her out. I glanced at Shady, and I could tell the same thought occurred to her. “If you accept, I have a simple message I need delivered to our forces at the Hoofington dam.”

I raise my eyebrow this time, Hoofington was really freaking far away, and walking would take far too long. “I can assume the job will pay?” Shady asks, and I face hoof. Even after everything, she just had to put caps first. Gawd gave her a stern look, before sighing. “I can advance you two hundred caps to stock up on supplies, and another five hundred upon delivery.” She suggests, and I can see Shady thinking about it from the corner of my eye. “Alright bird, you gave yourself a deal.” Shady stuck out her hoof, and Gawd gently clutched it in her talon and shook on it.

A short time later, Shady and I left Gawd’s office and made for the hotel again. “I hope you didn’t mind me accepting that deal Moonshine. I figured we could really use the caps right now.” I remain silent for a few minutes, contemplating my choice of words. “I don’t really mind, I have nowhere else to go right now, and I damn sure don’t wanna stay here.” I grumble, my ears folding back as I remember one of the ponies responsible for making my life a living hell was somewhere nearby.

Shady accepts my response, walking beside me in silence for a few moments before slapping her hoof to her face. “Oh shit, I forgot something.” She said then looked at me apologetically. “Gawd most of your story out loud. And I just remembered that you haven’t eaten anything in three whole days.” She gives me a sincere and apologetic look, both for forgetting, and feeding me that damned wax apple last night.

I give her a narrow look, basically one that just screamed “No Shit!” She winced slightly and led me over toward a tiny stall. All kinds of small objects littering the counter top. Absolutely Everything was scrawled in nice writing on a sign. “Oh shit, you bought all of that stuff from Ditzy?” I ask, and Shady just looked at me. “You know her?” I gave her a dead eye look, and she nods. “Right, the book of LittlePip. I forgot.”

Shady and I step up to the stall, a grey and dry looking ghoul had her head buried inside of a small box. I had read about her, she was always a nice mare, albeit a little… squishy. Upon hearing our hooves come to a stop, the ghoul pulled her head from the box, a box of ammo clenched in her teeth. Her eyes rolled into different directions, and her flesh looked dryer and less healthy than it was described to be.

Ditzy Doo set the box down gently and gave us a little wave, before picking up her trademark chalkboard. “Welcome to Absolutely Everything! How may I help you?” she had asked via a stick of chalk. Shady and I glanced at one another, only a few hundred caps in our pockets. “Umm can we get a couple of Tatos each?” Shady asks, pointing to a small mound of red looking orbs. I give Shady a hard and dry look, conveying how unhappy I would be if she pranked me again with wax.

Ditzy smiled softly at her, a sight that was truly gruesome, before thankfully using her hoof to knock five into a small bag. I guess this mare still remembered something about hygiene. She set the bag on the table top, and wiped her board clean before writing, “Anything else I can get for you?” I take a moment to think, was there anything else we really needed? Then I remembered the revolver tucked in my saddle bag. I quickly pulled it out and set it onto the table top. “I could use some ammo for this.” I suggest and gesture at the gun.

Ditzy looks at the sidearm, her eyes widening a little as she recognizes it. A soft “ohhh” came from her muzzle as she flicked the cylinder open and read the engravings on the bullet casings. Apparently, the dried blood on it didn’t bother her in the least. She then nods, and picks up the exact box she had before, and put it beside the bag of food. “You sure about that Moonshine, if memory serves right, you don’t want to kill, so why do you need ammo?” She asks and I just shrug. I wasn’t sure why, but I felt that I would rather have them and not need them than the opposite.

I told Shady as much, gesturing with my hoof at the firearm. Ditzy had opened the box and showed me that it help about fifteen brass bullets. Paired with the few left in the cylinder, I had seventeen or eighteen shots. That suited me just fine. “Thanks Ditzy, that will be enough.” Shady then pulled out her bag of caps to pay for the goods, contemplating buying a weapon herself, but not having enough to pay for a decent one.

Instead though, Ditzy held out a hoof, and pushed the money back toward Shady. She then wiped her board and wrote again. “It’s already been paid for, and I have a package for you.” She writes and points at me with a hoof. “A package? For me? Are you sure you have the right pony?” I ask, and she nods fervently, before poking her head under the table top, and pulling out a long thin box wrapped in old newspaper. Then a small letter is set on top of it. Ditzy then points her hoof at me, then the letter. I assumed she wanted me to read it.

Dear Moonshine,

I know you have little use for me and my friends after what had happened in your past, and there is very little we can do to even hope to make up for your home and family. We made a mistake, not checking up on you and the others, and I hope the contents of this box help you in whatever journey awaits. I want you to have something that I had taken from LittlePip long ago, and I carried it with me throughout our journey. I hope it serves you well and you never have to use it the way it was used by me.

Sincerely Velvet Remedy.

I set the letter down, having just read it. I sighed, trying not to get too agitated at the fact that she still finds ways to interact with me. Instead I focus on the package before me, and instead of trying to speculate on what it contained, I just ripped it open. Inside was an old cardboard box, and in elegant handwriting only unicorns are capable of, it read. Grace. I roll my eyes, and show Shady, before lifting the top, and exposing the contents within.

I reeled, a little dumbstruck as a very clean combat shotgun was tucked neatly inside, the word Grace etched along the barrel. I glanced at Shady, she was absolutely drooling over the gun. I took another closer look, every screw, spring, and clip was polished and properly oiled. The mouth bit was polished brass, and the muzzle brake was likewise polished. The whole weapon gave an air of deadly elegance. I had to admit, this was one hell of a gun, but I was not about to carry it.

“Hey, you want it?” I ask Shady, and her eyes light up like a foal on prewar Hearths Warming Eve. She squees happily and pulls the shotgun from the box and hugs it to her chest. “It’s just so beautiful.” She gushes and looks it over like a lost lover. I roll my eyes, probably a bad thing to do around Ditzy, before I looked back to her. “We also need a box of ammo for that.”

A short time later, having found a small table, Shady I were chowing down on one of the Tatos. I tore into it ferociously. But hey, I was really freaking hungry. Shady was likewise eating, all the while looking at her shotgun and making sure it was still there. I chuckle a little, despite the origins of the weapon. I would never admit this to Shady, but I didn’t want to carry anything that reminded me of Velvet and her friends.

“Hey Moonshine, can I ask you a question?” Shady asks between bites. I nod again and give her my attention. “How many of you, I mean the survivors of…your past, are there?” She asks, trying not to say the name in the event some random ponies were listening. My ears folded, and I looked away. The memory once again flooding through my mind. “There were seven of us. I was the oldest of the group. I was supposed to have made my first kill by that time, but when it came down to it, and I looked into the eyes of the Mare I was supposed to kill… I just couldn’t.” I whispered. As I remembered my father trying to make me. “When I continued to refuse, he beat me.” I admit.

Shady drew in a small gasp, trying to keep our conversation low. “What…what do you remember about that night?” I glance at her, a cold expression in my eyes. “Everything. I remember LittlePip tearing through town, her rifle spitting bullets of fire. I was in my room, I heard the screams and the shots. Then the front door to my home burst open and all I remember hearing was a shout from my dad, then a quiet, pfft pfft pfft. It wasn’t until much later I realized she had shot him down with hardly a word uttered.”

Shady shudders softly, her mind conjuring the scene of horror for her. “Then she came upstairs. She had found me, and I remember the look of rage and fury in her eyes. She lifted me up, turning me every which way, she could, looking for my Arbu brand. She was shocked to see a pony as old as I was, who hadn’t been branded. She set me down, she didn’t shoot me, she just looked at me. I remember asking her about a filly who was my age, she was a good friend.” I utter, before sighing and hanging my head. I tried to take another bite of my food, but I found it hard to swallow.

Shady placed a hoof on my shoulder, in an effort to comfort me before asking me the question I knew she would. “What was her name?” I closed my eyes. If things had been different, if LittlePip had never come to Arbu, I would probably have married her, and maybe even had kids. “Clear Glass. Her name was Clear Glass.” I whisper, as I remember all the mischief her and I used to get into. “You liked her a lot, didn’t you?” I nodded once again, thinking that should have been obvious.

“What happened after you met LittlePip?” She asks after a few minutes. I look up, returning to my memory. “She levitated me outside. I saw fire everywhere, I smelled burned fur and cooking ponies. I heard more screaming as her friends fought the rest of the guards. I saw her Steel Ranger friend, blast grenades into a home, a few screams and a detonation later they fell silent. Her Pegasus friend, Calamity shot one Mare in the leg, he never once aimed to kill. But LittlePip walked up and shot her in the head.”

I shuddered at the memory. I still remember the light fading from her eyes as she looked at me. “I was then thrown into a shield with Velvet Remedy and a few other foals. To her credit, Velvet didn’t fire a single shot. She caused no pain or damage, but she didn’t help either. The whole thing was over quickly afterword. You said you read that story, right?” I asked Shady. She nodded, and I continued.

“Everything that was said after they had killed all of the adults actually happened. Calamity is probably the only pony I could stand to see. Out of them all, he was the most troubled by the entire event. I think if he were to apologize, I would forgive him. But Velvet and LittlePip? Velvet said that my home was a cancer, infected flesh that should be burned away. We were already hurting, having lost every pony we ever knew, and that bitch had to rub salt into the wound.” I grumble. That part of my memory leaving a bad taste in my mouth.

“What about Xenith?” Shady pressed, and I looked at her a little confused. “You mentioned every pony else, but you forgot about their Zebra friend.” Shady reminded me. Truth be told I had forgotten her. “I didn’t see her in the fighting, I don’t know if she had or not. But now that you mention it, I think she was the only one who could understand us. She had said something about doing what you could to survive. She said she was a slave, and that if the slavers had put pony meat in front of her she would eat it. They had already done much worse to her.” I hadn’t thought of that Zebra for a long time. But I knew she understood Arbu the most.

I finished my tato then, finding it a little easier to eat now. While the experience of talking about Arbu left me a raw nerve, it also felt kind of freeing to talk about it. Shady had remained quiet for a time, taking in all I had told her as we finished eating and began to walk around town. “Can I ask you a question now?” I asked Shady, curious about something. “Sure, I don’t mind.” I look around the town to see the nearest pony was a green Alicorn. “What happened to the power armor?” Shady stopped in her tracks and looked at me. “Ya know, you couldn’t have waited twenty more steps to bring it up huh? It’s right in there.” She pointed with a hoof at a small shed. I couldn’t see through the windows, but I knew some pony was in there based on the heavy hammer blows I was hearing.

I follow Shady toward the shed, the hammer strikes growing louder. “I found some pony who was willing, neigh eager, to work on the suit.” Shady explained, she had paused long enough to slide her shotgun into a sling on her side, and then pulled open the door. I followed her inside, where quite the sight greeted me. There was a rusty brown pony, wearing goggles as he pounded his hammer on a solid piece if sheet steel. And suspended from a rack hung the suit I had occupied when I came into town.

I walked closer to the suit, inspecting it closer for the first time. Bullet holes riddled the armor plating, dented and scratched and covered in dried blood. I was so caught up in looking at the armor that had saved my life that I hadn’t noticed the other pony come up beside me. “She ain’t tha nicest suit ah’d eva seen, but with a lil love, she’ll be a’right.” Said the pony, and I froze. I knew that voice. Somewhere in my head, I was screaming as I turned to look at him. Now that I saw him up close, and noticed the wings and I could recognize him.

Deadshot Calamity. If he had caught the look in my eyes, he didn’t show it. Instead he held out a hoof, and I instinctively bumped mine against his. “Good ta see ya made it, we weren’t sure if ya’d survive tha night.” He said, before turning to face Shady. “Ah I see ya got Velvet’s present, spent alotta time tweakin’ that beauty.” I just watched the rusty Pegasus as he looked around and wiped his brow.

“This thing’s all shot up, tha on board computers been fried, some o’ the hydraulics were seized. I got it all workin’ again, and now I’m just replacin’ tha armor.” I listened to him, here was the only pony involved with Arbu who I didn’t hate directly. I had just said I would be willing to forgive him, but now that I was facing him, I wasn’t sure I could. “What about the power supply?” Asked Shady, she was looking it over, appraising the Pegasus’s labor. “Ah shoot tha’ was all kinds o’ boogered up. Ah had to rebuild it, but ah wasn’t able to get it workin’ right. You’ll have ta keep swappin’ out spark batteries in order ta operate it.” Came his reply. “But on tha plus side, ah was able to make so ya can get out if ya run outta juice.”

Shady nods, accepting this. I didn’t think it would ever be operational again, but seeing it being rebuilt was a welcome sight. “How long until you can get it finished?” I asked, looking at the rest of the armor that still needed to be replaced. “Shoot, if I had another good set o’ hooves, she’d be right as rain by tonight.” He offered. I could tell he knew his stuff. Not many ponies could or would, work on power armor.

I catch Shady’s eye, and the look in hers told me this was going to be a very long day. “Moonshine here will lend ya a hoof.” Shady told him. I just hung my ears and looked to the side. I didn’t exactly like the idea of being in the same place with a pony that brought up so many bad memories. Shady however wasn’t going to let me get away with leaving, instead she took my saddle bag, and left the shed. “Well fuck.” I muttered, and Calamity just nodded.

I knew he recognized me, once Shady was gone, he refused to make eye contact, and we hardly said more than a few words to each other. He went back to working on the piece he was already hammering into shape, and I set about removing the old panels that needed replacing. As I dug further into the suit, I got a real appreciation for the ponies who originally engineered it. The frame was relatively intact, only a few rusty parts here and there.

Calamity and I didn’t talk, we just kept working. Once I got all the panels off, I moved to the other side of the shop, and picked up another hammer. The only sound coming from the shed over the next couple of hours was little more than the sound of ringing metal and the occasional swear when we missed and accidently hit ourselves. Despite the company, it felt almost normal. I had always liked to tinker, using brute force to make something out of nothing. On the areas that required more than just hammer blows, Calamity or I used the only blow torch available to heat the metal and bend it to our wills.

I could see, having only read about it, that Calamity had a real talent for this. With the armor pulled off the frame I was able to see where he had made several repairs. And from what I knew, they were done rather well. As much time was spent rebuilding new armor, it was matched only by having to replace them onto the frame. In time, the suit began to take shape. I was rather pleased with how well it was coming out.

Only when the last panel was placed, did we take a break. Calamity lifted his goggles and took a long drink from a canteen he had on his bench. He then tossed it to me, and I took several long gulps of the warm water. “Not bad.” Came the voice of Calamity. I nodded and looked at the armor. “Same to you.” I offer. I then look outside, seeing the sun beginning it’s decent. “Hey bud, ah got an idea.” Calamity whispers, leaning close to me. As tired as I was, I didn’t pull back from him. If he meant me harm, he would have shot me by now.

I lean back closer, he had to be whispering for a reason. “Hold tight, ah’m gonna go get some stuff, just keep an eye on your armor.” With that he left the shed and took off into the air with urgency in his flight. I was left with silence, and half of a pack of old cigarettes. I suspected Calamity snuck one when Velvet wasn’t around. So, I just helped myself, and popped on into my mouth, and lit it with the blow torch. I sat upon my haunches, puffing on the nicotine while I waited.

As it turned out I didn’t have to wait long. Calamity swiftly returned, carrying a small bag before landing in front of me. “What do you have there?” I ask as he sets the bag down and opens it with a hoof. “Ohhhh nice!” I exclaim, and he and I share a quick grin before getting back to work.

A couple of hours later, as the sun was setting behind the horizon, Shady returned to the shed. A new bag, bulging with supplies returned. Calamity was waiting for her outside, but Moonshine was absent. Shady probably just thought he had gone to the bathroom or something. “Hey, was he of any use to you?” Asks Shady, to which Calamity nods and replies. “He sure as hell was, got a good sense o’ mechanics.” Shady smiled and nodded. “I wouldn’t have hired him if he didn’t” She replied and started for the shed.

I smile widely, I knew she wouldn’t see me, and after all her pranks at my expense, I figured it was time for some payback. The door to the shed creaks open, and I do my best to remain still. “Holy shit it’s gorgeous.” She gushed, as she moves closer to the armor. Calamity and I hadn’t just fixed the armor, we had given it a very nice paint job. Instead of bare steel, it faded from a dark grey to a dark blue across the back and chest. The helmet looked more like the face of a demon, a permanent grin complete with fangs across the front and sides.

As Shady neared the helmet to take a close look at our paint job, I tried hard not to giggle. This was going to be good. She reared up and put a hoof on the helmet, looking deep into the visor, which had been buffed and cleaned of any scratches. “You two did an amazing job! I could just kiss it.” She whispered. I couldn’t wait any more, this was the perfect response I was waiting for. “Then pucker up bitch!” I roared, before toggling the spotlight and lunging for her.”

That’s right, I was inside the power armor once again. The look on Shady’s face was priceless just before she screamed and fell onto her ass. Metal hooves clomped hard upon the shed floor, shaking the structure as I stalked closer to her and looked deep into her eyes. “Run.” Was all I needed to say, and she did just that, forgotten was the bag of supplies, as she leapt onto her hooves and high tailed it away from us.

I popped the helmet off, and set it down gently, laughing like I hadn’t in a very long time. I did feel a little bad for scarring her like that, but oh Celestia it was worth all the shit she had put me through. Calamity had to lean on the wall for support just to keep from falling over as he laughed right along with me. “Holy shit that was great!” I manage to say as I struggle to catch my breath.

Calamity and I had managed to recompose ourselves, and each light up another cigarette by the time Shady came back, Velvet in tow as well as Pyrelight. “Well Moonshine, it was good workin’ with ya, but I think we are about ta die here.” Calamity whispered as he dropped the cigarette and stomped on it. I just moved mine to the other corner of my mouth and grinned at Shady.

She just looked at me flabbergasted. Unsure how to process this information as Velvet moved over to look at her husband. “Seriously am I gonna get that kiss or what?” I ask Shady making her face turn more than one shade of red. That just made Calamity and myself chuckle once more. “Oh Luna help us, there are two of them.” Velvet quipped as Calamity and I bro hoofed once more.

A few minutes later, after Shady stopped blushing, and trying to punch me for scarring her, she finally managed to get a grip on herself. “Ok seriously I almost pissed myself when the suit moved.” She admitted. I caught a quick wink from Calamity as Shady and Velvet looked it over closely. “Even though that helmet looks really creepy, I rather like the color palate you two chose.” Velvet admitted.

I was a little nervous of Velvet being around me once again. I mean I was in a freaking tank and could crush her without a second thought, but I held back, forcing myself to remember our last discussion about how I wasn’t going to be a monster. Shady was looking it over closer, admiring the welds and how well we had pieced it back together. “Ya know, I had gotten this suit as payment from an old friend, he owed me a lot, but I gotta say, it never fit me that well. I think it was made for a smaller pony to wear.” Came Shady’s admission. I looked at her now, just a little taller than her with the suit on.

She looked back, and we made eye contact as I drew in another puff on my cigarette. “I think, after everything, and the fact that you gave me a gift, I think you should have that suit Moonshine, it fits you rather well.” I admit, I was surprised to hear that, I mean I wouldn’t turn it down, not after I had spent so much time rebuilding it. I turned to look at Velvet and Calamity, who were looking on. Calamity with pride, Velvet with caution.

Looking into their eyes I address them. “Thank you both for your help.” I look hard at Velvet, making it clear that I still didn’t like her, but her efforts, and those of her husband have at least made a small impact on my hatred of them. “Just know, that right now, while you have foals, you will not have to fear me visiting you anytime soon.” I looked between them to make sure they caught my meaning. “And, while you have tried to mend fences with myself and the Children of Arbu, I will not extend the same courtesy to LittlePip.”

Shady face hoofed, and Velvet and Calamity’s eyes widened at my threat. I knew they didn’t appreciate how I talked about their friend, or the fact that I threatened them either, but when faced with a pony wearing a repaired set of power armor, and only a pea shooter between them, they weren’t about to argue either. With that out of the way, I picked up the helmet, and slung it on a hook near my flank as I trotted out of the shed and toward our room.

Once inside, I press the power button with my muzzle, and the suit opens up once again. I climb out, and let it collapse closed once more in a corner of the room. Shady was right behind me, her bag of supplies slung across her back once more. “You didn’t have to do that Moonshine, you had no cause to treat them like that.” Shady accused, having tossed the bag into the corner, and bearing down on me. I didn’t back away from her though.

“I know I didn’t, but it’s hard to forgive those who so thoroughly fuck your life up.” I retort, looking her in her eyes. “It’s very..fucking…hard. But I did it, I forgive them. I grumble and glare back at her, showing just how hard I was fighting my feelings. She blinked and took a step back. “You…What?” She stammered as she looked back at me with confusion. “I said I forgive them, at least those two. They were dragged into the mess just like I was back in Arbu, so I can forgive them. LittlePip though…She better hope she doesn’t meet me, because I will kill her.”

With that proclamation, I tossed my bag into a corner, and lay once again onto the floor and use it as a pillow. While I just wanted to go to sleep, I just quite couldn’t. I was plagued by my memories. While I had great difficulty forgiving Velvet and Calamity, I knew it was the right thing to do. And somewhere in my brain I knew I should forgive Pip, but dreams of revenge kept my fury alive.

“Hey Moonshine, are you asleep” Shady asks with a whisper. I roll my eyes a little, before rolling over and looking at her on her pallet. “No, I’m not, sleep is going to be difficult on a hard-wooden floor ya know.” I quip, hoping to make her feel just a little bad. Instead she looked at me, a thought on her mind. “Can I ask you something?” I shrug, not really caring either way. “The other night, when you got shot, were you dreaming about me?”

Oh shit. She knew. I must have mumbled something while I was unconscious. “Umm why do you ask?” I query, curious to what she might have heard. “Well when I was patching you up, and giving you med-X, I heard you say, and I quote, “Shady lower.” Then you moaned a little. Also, in your journal you wrote, retracing the other night, Gawd got a little wide eyed and skipped over it in a hurry.” Now she was grinning, and I was a deep shade of crimson. Quite a feat when you are a literal shade of blue.

I sigh and slam my hoof on the floor before sitting up to face her. “Yeah I did. My dying brain concocted a dream to try and protect me from waking up while you were saving me. And yeah, it was one of those dreams.” I blush even further, the only reason I admitted it, was that I had no control over the situation. Shady looked aside, clearly deciding whether to be flattered, or laugh. “Do you wanna tell me about it?” She asks, finally settling on curious.

I roll my eyes, even while embarrassing me, she was getting off on it. “Not really, while it looked like you in my dream, it definitely wasn’t you. It was probably over active hormones mixed with pain and blood loss. Trust me, you really don’t wanna know.” I give her a look as I speak, letting her know there was no room for negotiation on this matter. Despite how serious I was, she just chuckled and lay her head down. “You never know bud, get me drunk enough I just might be that type of mare.” I blush even brighter, issuing just a grunt of acknowledgement before rolling over and facing the wall.

The next morning, we awoke to a knock on the door, it was so early the sun hadn’t even risen yet. I jump to my hooves, and Shady rolled and grabbed her shotgun in her mouth and pointed at the door. “Who is it” I demand as I step quietly to the side of the door frame. “Who the fuck do you think it is, Princess Luna? Open the door.” Came Gawdyna’s voice. I sigh, and Shady uncocks her shotgun before setting it aside. Once she had set down the weapon, I open the door to see Gawd, still haggard and looking like she hadn’t slept. “Gather your things, we need to get you two out of town now!” She whispered, before entering the room, and stuffing any of our stuff into whatever bag she had nearby.

Shady and I jump too, this had to be a big deal if Gawd was so spooked. I crack the handle on the back of my power armor, letting it open before quickly climbing inside. Chinning the button, it closes around me, and the heads up display flickers to life in the corner of my vision. Shady and Gawd quickly hook the bags to my back, and I take the time to lower the volume of the outboard speaker. “What the fuck is going on?” I whisper, looking directly at Gawd. She looked back, a little perturbed by the visage of the armor.

“That stupid bitch of a DJ just told every pony about the stack on your settlement. She also said that the leader and a Child of Arbu survived the attack. And that you are both here.” She whispered, all the while fastening Grace to the onboard battle saddle of my armor. I was too preoccupied with the information to be bothered by it. “Why the hell can’t we catch a break?” I ask Shady. She just shrugs and turns to Gawd.

“Don’t worry, no one here will bother you two, but any pony out there bent on you two dying will be coming. The sooner you disappear the better, we can handle things here, but you two need to get going. Head to Gutterville, it’s a day trot in that armor. There you will meet a boat who will take you to Hoofington. I nod, gearing up for a run, before thanking Gawd, and leaving the hotel.

Several ponies stopped and looked at the two new comers, seeing them in a different light after DJ-pon3’s broadcast. One of us was a settlement leader, the other was the survivor of a cannibalistic town gone extinct. Things were not looking great for us. At the side of town, Gawd stopped, and told us to keep going in that direction, east as indicated by my HUD. Gawd gave an envelope to Shady, and a few more caps for the trip. “Move fast, and don’t stop” Gawd whispered to us, and we nodded before heading out of town.

I had an easier time of it, the armor compensating for any divots and holes I may have run across. Shady was not having such a good time. More than once she tripped up and stumbled, trying to keep her balance before slamming head first into the dirt. After one such stumble, I had enough of waiting for her, so I scooped her onto my back with the bags and took off at full gallop. The armor made it easier to run, I was able to carry her a lot further with less effort then I would have normally.

“Goddesses I am not a fucking foal looking for a piggy back ride.” She complained, but I just laughed and continued my mad run across the terrain. Quit bitching, you’re working up there!” I shout as I weave past a particularly deep ditch. “You need to maintain my power, swapping out batteries as needed. Also you are the turret, take that shotgun and keep an eye out for shit that wants to turn us into a snack, or fill us with holes.” I shout, and Shady does as I suggest.

By the time the sun had crept into the sky, we had left nearly twenty miles behind us. Only then did we stop to take a break. I popped off my helmet and set it aside. Despite how well the armor performed, I was still pouring sweat, and I desperately needed water. Shady provided such comfort by holding the bottle to my lips as I drank deeply.

Do you think you can keep going like that?” Shady asks, clearly concerned. I shook my head, not because I couldn’t but because I didn’t need to. “We are so far from Junction town, that any ponies looking for us would have to spread themselves incredibly thin to find us by now. After I catch my breath, I can continue at about half speed. Besides, I doubt we have enough battery life to keep going like that.”

Having used as little power as possible, save the spot light outside of town, I had used up over sixty percent of that battery during the run. We only had two more and had only covered a fifth of our journey. Besides, our ride wouldn’t be there until later this afternoon. “c’mon let’s get moving.” I offer, as I pick the helmet back up and push it back over my head. Shady nodded, and climbed once more onto my back, and I took off at a fair trot.

We kept up that pace for the better part of two hours, another eighteen miles falling behind us before I was forced to stop by both a dead battery, and a full bladder. I flopped out of the armor, after it ejects me. That was something we had to investigate, why it spits you out when the battery is dead. Still I fell behind a bush, and Shady was nice enough to give me some privacy as I relieve myself. I finish just as Shady swapped out the battery. Another quick drink of water later, and letting the soft breeze dry the sweat that was clinging to my coat, I jumped back into the suit, and again we tore off toward Gutterville.

The going was good, but we did have a few tense moments where feral dogs attacked us. One of them bit down on my armored leg and refused to let go. Shady took aim with her shotgun and blasted the other two while I dealt with the last one. “Fucker I just repainted that!” I shouted before tossing it aside and crushing its skull with a heavy stomp. Another time Shady picked off a few bloat sprites from a distance. And the final challenge came when we had to wait for a group of traders to pass.

Nearly six hours later, and our final spark battery drained to almost twenty percent, we reached Gutterville. I knew we had to catch a boat, but Gutterville was still a few miles north east of the river headed out to sea. And only when we reached the outskirts of town, did I consult the map function of my HUD. “Let’s see, Manehattan, Friendship City” I paused as I saw a familiar name on the opposite bank of the river. “Arbu.” I whispered, and Shady reeled, having heard me. For the first time since the events of my past, I was within spitting distance of my old home.

“Moonshine, hey Moonshine!” Shady yelled, drawing my attention. “Yeah huh? What’s up?” I ask, pulled away from my mental trap. “Look I know you are a little spooked being so close to your old home, but right now we need to focus. I want you to stay here and stay hidden. Any ponies looking for us would look for two ponies, not one. I will pick up a few more supplies and a couple of batteries for the suit. Stay here and wait for me.” She instructed, and I nodded in response. I could do that. After all I was worn out from my mad run across the Manehattan region.

I stayed standing in the armor, knowing if I had got out and laid down, I wouldn’t get up again. So, I stood for a few minutes and just panted. Both from running, and a miniature panic attack from being so close to Arbu. Somewhere over there, my dad and Clear Glass were buried or cremated from LittlePip’s rage. I needed a distraction, and bad.

That was when I remembered Steel Hooves. Didn’t he once say he had recorded a couple of radio broadcasts from DJpon3? That meant he had a radio, so in theory, I should as well. I began pushing buttons with my muzzle, trying to figure it out. I found the map once again, then the inventory sorter, then I hit the spotlight control. Finally, I think I hit the right sequence of buttons, as static filled my ears from the internal speakers. In my search for the radio, I had stumbled on a roller, and I tried using that for a tuner.

Different variations of static appeared, and a small readout of different frequencies filled a corner of my vision. Finally, I stumbled on a station, and instantly I recognized the voice of Velvet Remedy, singing about wings. I rolled my eyes, having never been a fan of even her singing. Still it was a distraction, and right now, it was more than welcome. So, I just stood, letting her melodies wash over me.

Three more songs pass by, another by Velvet, one by Sweetie Belle, and another by the original Djpon3, my personal favorite. It had a beat you could really tap your hooves too. I mean I would have if I wasn’t stuck in power armor. Then the voice I was dreading came over the radio, the new DJpon3. Every pony knew now that it was Homage, but still she kept up the charade of playing a Stallion. I really began to think she had some serious mental issues.

“That was DJpon3 with dubstep dishwasher. Not to be confused with yours truly of course, I happen to rather enjoy toasters if y’all catch my drift. Any hoof, this is the current DJpon3 with the news!” I sigh and roll my eyes. The references to LittlePip were getting out of hoof. Every pony knew who she was talking about.

“Early this morning I made a bit of a lapse in judgement, I had reported about two survivors of the settlement previously known as Respite. I feel I must explain myself before moving on with what I truly want to say. I heard tell, that that settlement had instigated a fight with the NCR ponies who were just passing by. As it turns out however, thanks to my friends over in Junction town by the way, those two survivors were actually seeking the aid of Gawdyna Grimfeathers.”

There was an audible tone of suspense as Homage paused. “I regret to inform you all, that the town of Respite, and several other settlements in the area were in fact targeted by a rogue group of NCR soldiers. Now I am not saying the NCR is bad, Celestia knows they have tried to help the wasteland get back on its hooves but with current events being so confusing, I urge every pony to treat any NCR ponies you see with caution. No offense to those fine soldiers who work to help, but it’s hard to know who to trust when you all dress alike.”

I hated to admit it, but she did have a point. Still I was waiting to hear more about what she had said this morning. “As for those two survivors, I had made mention of their location in Junction Town. I strongly apologize for any misunderstanding on my part, and sincerely apologize if anything happens because of it. And I owe another apology and explanation to those two survivors. One of whom I mentioned was a surviving child of Arbu. If you are listening out there, somewhere in the vast wasteland, I want you to know I apologize for outing you like that.”

I nod, thankful and accepting of her apology. Had I been in her shoes, I probably would have done the same thing. “Now children, there is indeed a survivor of Arbu out there, somewhere. Many of you all have heard or read Fallout, the story of our beloved LittlePip. We all know what happened at Arbu, and that one action has stained the image of what The Light Bringer was doing. These survivors, they are not monsters, nor are they evil. They were victims of the wasteland just like the rest of us. So, I implore you all, if you meet this pony, or any others from Arbu, I encourage you all to give friendship a try.”

I look toward the south west, toward the direction of Tenpony tower. Silently thanking the DJ for her words. Maybe, in a few years or so, ponies who I had known and those who still survived, might have a chance at a regular life. “Once more I apologize to you Child of Arbu. I do know your name but shall refer to you only as the Child of Arbu. Ponies will be afraid of you should they learn your identity, but do not waver. I know you are hurting, and you feel so alone in a sea of ponies who would torment you if they knew. Just keep your head above water, and may the Goddesses watch over you.”

I smile and nod to no pony, if Homage was supporting me, she could keep any ponies following us misinformed. Assuming I kept my head down and didn’t cause a scene. Something a pony in shiny power armor would be sure to do right now. It was then that Shady’s instructions returned to me, and I properly understood how far ahead she had been thinking. “Now Children, I know that felt a little too focused on one pony, but don’t think ole DJpon3 has forgotten you. Here is something to cheer you all up, its Buck Cherry performing Pony B. Goode.

As the opening guitar began pumping out a hoof stomping rhythm, I switched off the radio as a small blip appeared on my HUD compass. The whole thing was a soft amber color, but the blip approaching was green. I think that meant friendly, but I wasn’t sure. So, I crouched behind a bush, and a new icon appeared on the screen. [ HIDDEN ] Appeared top and center, the brackets moving closer to the word as the blip grew closer.

“Shit” I whispered as I tensed, getting ready to pounce on whoever, or whatever was coming closer. “Son of a… I thought I told him to wait here.” Came the voice of Shady. I felt relief flood into me, as I stood and moved from behind cover. “Holy Shit!” She yelled, startled by my sudden appearance. It took a minute for me to explain exactly why I was crouched behind a bush, and to give her a quick rundown on the broadcast I had just heard.

“Shit that is a weight off our shoulders.” Shady sighed. I just shrugged inside of the armor. “Maybe for you, but while you were playing trader, I was playing the role of a pack mule.” I complain and point at the bags still strapped to my back. “Oh right. I forgot.” Shady swore, before producing a fresh spark battery and quickly changing it out for me. “We have to wait for a little while, the pony who I met will come get us. But we have to go a little way further.” I sighed and nodded. Not entirely happy about having to run any more.

“Oh, quit worrying. They have a wagon, and we can ride the rest of the way to the boat.” I sigh, thankful that I wouldn’t have to run again. Does that mean I can get out of this can for a bit? It’s really starting to rub a sensitive area raw.” I offer. Grinning at the look Shady gave me. She nods and rolls her eyes as I flip the exit switch, and let the cool air hit my hide as I flop onto the ground. “Oh so soft.” I purr as I cuddle up on the grass, letting my cramped and achy muscles relax.

About an hour later, and a bottle of water gone. I heard a voice shout out from nearby. I crack open my eyes, thinking it had sounded vaguely familiar. Shady called out to him, and a moment later I knew why. It was Quick Shot, I hadn’t seen him since before Shady knocked me out. I stood up, muscles creaking in protest as he landed his sky wagon nearby and unhooked himself from it. I was then caught unaware as he gave his wings a hard flap, and in an instant, he had rammed into me and wrapped his hooves around me in a hug.

“Dude you survived!” he shouted, and I reeled as his weight bore down on me. “Umm yeah, not for long if you keep choking me.” I cough out, and he mercifully let go. I rub my neck with a hoof, before looking back at the ecstatic Pegasus. “Bro I know you’re happy to see me alive, and you may not be aware of it, coming from the clouds and all, but we grounders have a thing called personal space.” I offer as I cough once more.

The lithe Pegasus blushed a little, now that he had a grasp of just how personal he had gotten. “Oh, uh shit, my bad dude, I’m just happy you survived. I kept worrying about it, wondering if I could have flown faster.” I nod and stick out my hoof. “I did, and it’s thanks to you, if you hadn’t pushed yourself so hard I wouldn’t be here right now.” My words touched him, and he slammed his hoof against mine in gratitude.

“Well as touching as this reunion is, and don’t get me wrong Quick Shot, but we really need to catch that boat.” Shady interjected, and the Pegasus jumped a bit and nodded. “Sorry Ma’am” he shouted and ran back to his wagon to hook up. I climbed back into my armor and stepped onto the wagon just before he began take off procedure. Shady climbed in after me and closed the hatch before taking a seat. I wanted too, had planned to sit on a nice seat, but there wasn’t enough room for me to exit the armor.

Shady must have heard my internal whining and knocked a hoof against my helmet. “Hey chill out, it’s only a few minutes by sky wagon. Be patient.” She ordered, and I nodded in response. True to her word, we touched down about twenty minutes later, just on the bank of the river near Tenpony Tower. Docked there, was a tiny little boat, mostly rusty metal plate used to hold the hull together. Seahorse was painted on the side, and I cocked my head sideways, as I saw a strange turquoise Mare hanging upside down above the deck via some of the rigging.

Shady saw it too. “Holy shit!” She shouted and broke from the sky wagon before it fully touched down, and I was right behind her. We pounded down the gang plank, it creaked dangerously under the weight of the power armor. But then I was on deck, and Shady was trying to lower the Mare. I helped her, by providing her support as she stood on my back and hacked apart the rope and gently lowered her. I stepped back and let Shady look her over, but besides a big bruise, and a broken bit of bottle stuck on her horn, she seemed to be alright, if unconscious.

I stood by as Shady tended to the mare, besides a few outlandish mumblings, she was out cold. “Alright ye dogs, step away from tha Cap’n if’n ye knows what’s good fer ye.” A gruff voice sounded behind us. I whirl around, looking into the eye of a massive Stallion with a double barrel shotgun pointed at my chest. I tense, getting ready to bowl him over. I had already gotten shot in the chest once, I wasn’t about to go through that again.

“I said back ye dawgs!” Shouted the Buck, I was seriously about to trample him. All we were doing was helping the Mare, and he was pointing a gun at me! “Oi Brute, shove off and quit yer yappin!” came the voice of the Mare. Apparently, she had woken up and was none too pleased with the idea. “But Cap’n these Ponies…” The Mare waved a hoof dismissively and gestured at us. “These Ponies just helped yer Cap’n out of quite the pickle. So, shut that trap O’ yers.” Said the Mare as she gave a gruff look at the Stallion.

With a grunt, he lowered the weapon. While he would obey the Mare, he still looked at me as if he wanted to toss me over the side. “Thank ye fer the assistance friends, if tha’ had happened a few years back, some pony would have made target practice outta me.” The Mare gripped Shady’s hoof and shook it vigorously. “Cap’n Thrush at yer service” She then turned to me and looked up and down. I had forgotten to at least remove the helmet. “A bit short ta be a Steel Ranger aren’t ya?” She asks, trying hard to focus her eyes.

I cock my head to the side with a fair bit of confusion. Then it hits me. “Oh, the armor!” I grin sheepishly, as I remove the helmet. “Ah there we are, and a good-looking Buck too.” She grinned and leaned closer to me. “What’s yer name if I may ask?” I smile and look down at her, even though she was conscious, she was either drunk or horribly concussed. “Moon…” She waved again and cut me off. “No no, let me have a guess.” I raise an eyebrow, and nod. This couldn’t go too bad.

“Hmm let’s see. Blue Moon? No… how about Bad Moon? Hmm no that’s not it. Dark Side O’ tha Moon? That sounds ridiculous. How about Moon Pie?” I hang my head, wanting to face hoof. Some of those names were absolutely terrible, and I think one of them was a song. “Moonshine.” I whisper, and she focuses on me again.” “Oi I said let me guess, but nah you had to steal the fun outta it.” She slurred. I rolled my eyes and looked to shotgun toting Stallion. “Any way we can sober her up in a hurry?” I ask, and he just shook his head, a little amused at the situation.

It took nearly two hours for Captain Thrush to clear her mind enough, so she could finally ask why we were there. “Gawdyna Grimfeathers told us you could ferry us to Hoofington. Said you knew the waters best.” Shady told the Captain. “Aye, I can take ye, there. Normally I charge fer passengers, but since we just loaded up on supplies and I have ta head there anyway, I don’t see why ye can’t just tag along. Plus, ye did help me. I just have a few rules on this boat, and I expect ye to follow ‘em without question.”

Shady and I nod, we had no problem following rules. At least I didn’t anyway. “One, ye do what I tell ye, if I say go below decks, ye do it. If I say swim, ye do it. Three, or was it two? Eh, if I say get me some rum, do it because the rum always seems to be gone. And another, if I say I got a jar of dirt, you do not question it. Understand?” I just look at Shady, completely confused. Rule one made sense, two and three were… well random. “Umm yeah we understand.” Shady said with way more confidence than I was feeling.

Twenty minutes later, the Sea Horse pushed away from the dock, and began to move down stream. I was finally able to leave the armor, and Shady and I tied it to the deck with some old rope with help from a crimson Unicorn Mare. I slumped against the railing nearby, and slowly took a few deep breaths. This was going to be the longest trip I had ever been on, going to a new region was a daunting ordeal. I sit down, placing my hooves on the railing and look out at the water.

These were moments I actually enjoy, when I can just sit and be still for a time and try to come to terms with what was actually going on. Everything was happening so fast, between our arrival in Junction Town, and our rapid flight toward Gutterville, now that I had time to think, and look back on it, running over one hundred miles in a few hours was a big deal. I wasn’t in great shape. Granted I wasn’t fat, but I had never been physically fit either.

I took another look at the power armor that Shady had given me. It was a lovely gift don’t get me wrong, but was I worthy of wearing it? Those suits back in the day were given only to those soldiers who had been the best of the best. They had trained and fought for years, being the toughest survivors during the war because they had to fight most of it without the armor. I was now caught up, wondering just what kind of pony had previously owned the suit, and what had happened to them. All it did was make me realize I was not strong, or tough enough to wear it.

“You alright Moonshine, you seem troubled.” Came Shady’s voice as she sat down next to me and looked out onto the water as well. I nod softly, then look at her. I may not be the strongest or toughest, but I did have her. I could be strong enough to follow her into a fire fight. I was strong enough to save her life when I myself was dying.

“Can I ask you something Shady?” She turned to look back at me before nodding. “Are we friends?” I ask, catching her off guard with such a random question. But to her credit she didn’t hesitate long before answering. “I thought it was obvious by now.” She replied, and I nodded. “I know what I have seen, and experienced over the last few days, but I haven’t had a friend since Clear Glass. That was a long time ago. That’s why I asked.” I explain. She nods in response, not needing any clarification.

“I get it, it’s tough out there, being alone all of that time, and never being able to trust any pony. I’m glad you trusted me enough to talk to me about it though.” She said with a warm smile. I matched it and looked back out to the river. “Hey, I was dying at the time. I knew if I did, what harm would there be in telling you who I was. Hell, I think I was hoping you would kill me, just to make it end and I wouldn’t have to be alone anymore.” I confess and place my forehead on the railing.

I could feel Shady tense a little beside me as I said that, maybe I had fucked up by saying it. But her response was gentle enough as she thought about it. “Well, you may have been alone at the time, but not anymore. I’m here with you, and I accept you as you are. Even though you are a brash, ignorant, angry, stubborn, smart ass.” Shady teased, before gently shoving me.

I smile and look back at her and shove her back. “And you can be a complete emotional rollercoaster, cocky, arrogant, slutty, steroid pumped, cap monger. But I am happy to call you my friend.” The look of mock surprise on her face was humorous. “Hey, who are you calling cocky?” I chuckled as she feigned an indignant expression. “I’ll have you know there is a difference between being cocky, and confident.” She chided, and I just sat there and smiled.

“Ya know, we are both heading into unknown territory, who knows what kind of wacky adventures await us!” Shady exclaims, a little more excited than I was. “Maybe, but I’m not going in unprepared this time I whisper, before pulling the NCR revolver out of my bag, and holding it in my hooves. It desperately needed a cleaning; the dried blood was probably ingrained into the metal. I rubbed it on my coat, the majority of the mess flaking off.

“You’re ready for a fight?” Shady asks, an intrigued look in her eye. I flick open the cylinder and dump the spent brass overboard before loading it with the new rounds I had gotten from Ditzy. “Not ready. I don’t think any pony can properly be ready for a fight, but they can at least expect one.” I whisper, and flick the cylinder closed. I had been shot in the chest by this pistol. And I had killed a pony with it. I wasn’t wanting a repeat performance, but in the wasteland, you rarely get what you want.

Level up, New Perk Added: Marathon runner level 1. You can run for a long time and not get winded. Ponies will also have a harder time hitting you while you are in motion. Gain +10 Damage Resistance while sprinting.

Quest perk added: Power armor training. While repairing your broken power armor, you learn how to operate it safely. Now you can pilot any suit of power armor without suffering the negative consequences. y

Shipping Ships

Chapter 5

Shipping Ships

Sitting on a boat, with very little to do doesn’t make for good story. nor is it a time I would like to remember. Besides I doubt anyone reading this would like to know how many times I went to the bathroom. So, when I finished my journal last time, I ended with Shady and I having just met Captain Thrush and her crew before heading out down river. Not much happened in the few hours since we left port, but I did get to see my old home. At least what’s left of it.

I was sitting on the deck, watching the river pass and the minutes tick by. Captain Thrush had told us the going would be slow for a while due to her having to navigate the Sea Horse between submerged debris. It wasn’t until I had begun recognizing landmarks, and the area where friendship city had been, that I realized we were going past Arbu. Some logical part of my brain knew it was unlikely that my home would still be there, after all, LittlePip had burned it down more or less. Still it came as quite a shock when we did sail past.

Arbu had a large stone wall around it with rows upon rows of razor wire across the top. Several guard towers were scattered around, having been constructed out of old scaffolding and sheet metal. I saw ponies and Griffons walking the perimeter and keeping watch from above. Shady had sensed a change in my behavior and came to investigate. Without having to say a word, she followed my line of sight, and immediately knew where we were. Shady placed a hoof across my back to comfort me, and it was more than welcome as I passed the resting spot of my Father and my only friend Clear Glass.

Arbu had become a prison, thanks to the NCR. Many ponies felt it was a good place to keep evil ponies. Where else did evil belong than with a town of evil cannibal ponies? To me it served as a reminder at how most of the normal ponies would respond if they had found out where I was from. I should have been angry, or I should have cried, but all I felt was a hollow emptiness. A place where my heart should have been. With my face a stone mask, I turned my back on the sight, and promptly ignored it for as long as it was still in sight.

Now another reason I am going to gloss over the whole trip, is because I had previously written nearly every detail down, but some pony who shall remain unnamed (I’m looking at you Shady) had accidently spilled water across the pages and rendered the whole segment impossible to read. So, I had to restart. Sorry for the confusion, but at the moment I am more than a little annoyed about it and felt that I had to write it down. Still it could be worse, at least I don’t have to begin writing the whole ordeal again.

Captain Thrush and the large Stallion who was still cradling his shotgun watched on with mixed emotions. Thrush I could tell was at first confused about my behavior before the lightbulb came on and she pretty easily figured it out. Shotgun Buck wasn’t as smart. “I feel tha same. Let tha place hold all o’ tha’ evil on tha ashes o’ evil.” He said, and I tensed. Shady placed her hoof on my back. Either she was trying to comfort me or keep me from flying off the handle. However, I really wasn’t in the mood to calm down yet. I shook Shady’s hoof off gently, before stepping up and getting into his face.

“What if I told you, no pony who lived there was evil, what if they were good ponies who just had a hard time adapting to the world?” I growled, and his response was to sneer down at me and pat his hoof upon my head. “I would say ya are a naïve little foal, who believes tha’ ponies are good deep down.” With that he turned and cast a dark look at Arbu and spat in its direction. That was more than I could handle at the moment. “Oh shit.” Shady whispered, and I even caught a glimpse of Captain Thrush face hoofing.

I narrowed my eyes beneath the stallion’s massive hoof. I had just about enough of the close-minded ponies looking down on those who grew up with a different situation. So, I wrapped my fore hooves around his, and hung from him as I kick my rear hooves under his body. I lashed out as hard as I could and caught him in his nuts. He yelled out in pain, before collapsing on top of me. My breath whooshed out under his weight, and that only infuriated me more. So, I lifted his head up, a look of pain and shock evident in his face and began pounding my right hoof into his muzzle. I felt his nose give, before the cartilage breaking and a spurt of blood falling onto my chest. I didn’t stop though and continued to drill my hoof into his face again and again.

I let my built-up rage and stress fuel my punches, and even when he fell unconscious from the repeated strikes, I continued. It took Shady, Captain Thrush, and a few other deck hooves to pull the stallion off me and separate us. Even still I fought against them, I wasn’t going to stop until he was a bloody smear on the deck. I snarled my intent to break free, but no pony let me go. Only when Shady moved up and slapped me across my face did I stop. “That’s enough!” She yelled, and I just scowled at her and pulled myself free of the ponies holding me back.

I stormed off to the front of the ship and spat into the river. The logical part of my mind told me that what I had done was a bit much, but even still, I felt justified in my actions. I watched as they took the unconscious stallion below decks, presumably to administer some first aid to his injuries. Some part of me had hoped they had some trouble with that. I looked back out over the water and took a few minutes to calm down.

After a time, Shady moved beside me, but remained silent as she joined me in looking out onto the river. Finally, I chose to break the silence. “I’m not apologizing when he wakes up.” I promise, and to my surprise Shady just laughs. “I wouldn’t expect you to, but you may have to explain to a few ponies why you got angry in the first place.” I sigh and close my eyes for a moment. I knew she was right. But only the captain had heard the exchange, and she sure wasn’t dumb. “Still, I didn’t expect you to fly off like that, the only reason it took so long to pull you both apart, was that every pony was in shock.”

I look at her again, seeing an amused grin on her face as she looked at me in return. “I have seen plenty of things in my life Moonshine, but seeing such a little pony as you, making such a large pony look like a punching bag was not just surprising, but amusing.” She said with mirth in her voice. “Ah can’t but agree.” Came the voice of Captain Thrush. I groaned a little, worried that my actions would result in us being kicked off the boat. “I’ve known Brute for a few years now, Celestia knows he would give his life for mine. But seein’ ya pound his face like clay will give us all somethin’ new to talk about fer a while.” She chimed as she leaned on the railing on my other side.

I sighed, a small smile coming to my face. I had been worried that my actions would result in us being thrown overboard, but they all seemed to have rather enjoyed it. But I did know that Thrush was more than a little curious as to why I lashed out in the first place. “So, care ta explain what that was about?” The Captain asked, and I sighed. “I think you know Captain.” I responded, I knew saying the words out loud was just asking for more trouble.

“Aye, I believe I do. And if that be the case, then you must be tha two ponies ole DJPon3 was talking about.” She whispered, and both Shady and I nodded “Please keep it to yourself, not many ponies can know where we are headed or that we were here at all.” Shady implores. But the Captain nods, having already assumed as much. “Ah not to worry, yer secrets safe with me. Besides, I couldn’t risk rippin’ apart such a lovely couple as you two.” Shady and I both reeled, before pointing at one another and saying in unison “We’re just friends!” Thrush rolls her eyes and smirks before looking back at us. “Oi, stop blowin holes in mah ship.” She says, before turning and walking away.

“Ok seriously, what the fuck was that about?” I ask as I watch her move back to the wheel. “Not a clue. On the plus side, we get to stay on board for now.” Shady offers before turning and looking back out onto the water. I nod and agree with her, before pulling a bottle of water out of my bag and rinsing the drying blood off of my coat. Shady looks on, a sudden question on her lips. “Just curious, but where did you learn to do what you did to Brute?” I shrug and pause in my cleaning. Honestly, I had never really been taught anything regarding fights. “I just did what felt natural.” I suggest, not entirely sure.

Shady on the other hoof seemed surprised by my answer. “You mean to tell me that you just did that with no pony teaching you how?” Again, I just shrug and resume my scrubbing. “Son of a bitch!” She exclaims and shakes her head. “Do you have any interest in learning how to fight like that?” Again, I shrug, seriously are all my replies just simple motions like nodding and shrugging? “Well, if I could manage it without getting shot.” I reply after a minute. Honestly, I had never heard of a straight up hoof to hoof fighter who didn’t get filled with lead.

“So, that means you want to rely on speed more than force and given your body structure it might be possible.” Shady offers and puts a hoof under her chin in thought. Then she turns and yells to the Captain. “Hey Thrush, you got any close quarter fighters on board?!” I snap my head up, just what was she planning? “Nah sorry!” The Captain replied and Shady nodded in understanding. I was left confused before Shady wrapped her hoof around my middle and picked me up. “Hey what the fuck!” I shouted, but she just ignored my protests and carried me to the middle of the boat.

I was suddenly dropped, and Shady moved a few meters away, before turning to face me. Most of the deck ponies stopped their work, curious about the commotion. Before I could ask what we were doing, she leapt back at me, and cuffed her hoof hard across my skull. I fell to the ground, my ears ringing as Shady moved back to her original spot. “C’mon Dumbass, get up.” She jeered, and my ears fell back. Just what was this about? I pushed myself to my hooves, more confused than before. But instead of giving me time to think, she came at me again, this time slamming into my chest and driving me back onto the deck.

I groaned and lay there for a minute. Shady was a big pony after all, and she just slammed into me. I took another minute to get up again, but when I did, I was more than a little unhappy. “What the Fuc...” was all I got out before I was kicked in the ribs and sent sprawling on the wood floor again. I lay there, gasping for the air that had been knocked from my lungs. But Shady just kept coming. I felt her hooves slamming on every part of my body that she could. Even when I tried to coil up into a ball, she still kept hitting. I couldn’t process any thought with the abuse, but I did know I wanted it to end.

I felt myself getting angry and frustrated, I really didn’t want to get mad at her, only because she would normally hit me when I did. But she was already hitting me, and I couldn’t think of anything else to do. I waited until she began to tire, after all even she couldn’t keep pummeling me forever. But while I bid my time, I could hear the other ponies laughing at the beating I was taking. That only pissed me off more as Shady began to ease up on the rate of attack. I knew she wasn’t trying to kill me, I had seen her when she wanted to, and now wasn’t one of those times. Hell, she didn’t even break my bones, but still I was having enough of it.

When Shady paused for just a moment in her beating, I uncoiled like a spring, and jumped at her like a jack in the box. In the heartbeat later, I saw the look of surprise in her eyes. Mine were more savage and extremely angry. I slammed into her, knowing I wouldn’t do much damage, I just wanted to surprise her. It worked, and she took a step back out of reflex. I then moved again, sliding under her belly. I grunted out, and lifted myself up, and her atop me. She whinnied in surprise as I lifted her up. I grit my teeth and snarled under her weight, but still I persisted.

I then pushed myself onto my rear hooves and wrapped my fore legs around all four of hers. I heard her gasp as she figured out what I was doing, and she tried to pull herself free, but it was too late. I held onto her, as I stood up straight, then relaxed as I let momentum do the work for me. I fell backward now, Shady panicking, before her face and back were smashed into the deck. My head slammed into her middle from the impact, and I knocked the wind from her lungs in a quick whoosh. I released her legs and let her lay there as I struggled to my hooves.

After my exertion my legs felt wobbly, but I felt like it was worth it. Shady however, wasn’t in such high spirits. She lay on the deck, groaning. Every pony around us was cheering and clopping their hooves, having enjoyed the show. I look down on Shady, not happy about what the hell just happened. I had hurt the pony I believed to be my friend, because she was beating me down. I was hurting, my lip was bleeding, but I was still mad, and I wanted answers. “C’mon get up. GET UP!” I yell, before biting on Shady’s mane and pulling her to her hooves.

“Ow ow ow.” She groaned as I pulled her mane. I wasn’t in the mood to give her pity though. “What the fuck Shady?” I whisper, before slapping her a little just to make her focus. “I…I wanted to see what you could do.” She said, all the while shaking her head trying to clear it. I roll my eyes and clop my hooves before her eyes. “Hey I’m over here.” I snort, drawing her attention back to me. She must have hit her head harder than I thought. I roll my eyes and have her lean on me as I guide her blow decks, and to an empty cot near the wall. “Lay down and get some rest.” I command, and she nods, before flopping into the bed and covering her eyes with a hoof.

I sigh and move to go back onto the deck, but the sight of Brute laying in his own bed, his face covered in bruises, and blood-soaked rags lay on the floor. His eyes and nose were swollen, and he had to breathe from his mouth. I smirk as I look upon him. Twice today I had really messed up two ponies who were nearly twice my size, and I was still standing. Score one for the little guy I guess. Maybe two? I scoop up my saddle bag, and head back onto the deck, where Captain Thrush was promising to cancel shore leave to any pony who didn’t get back to work. But I could tell it was an empty threat by the mirth in her voice.

I take a position near the back, where I lay down out of any pony’s way and pulled out my journal and began writing. I had felt like this was a good way to keep track of details I might forget as time passed, so I relived the events of rebuilding the armor, and our flight out of Junction town. I paused as I remembered DJpon3’s message, as well as her apology to me. While it was awkward being called out publicly as a Child of Arbu, it was nice that she hadn’t given my name. I spent hours writing into my journal, the sounds of water lapping against the ship’s hull, and the crew my only company.

By the time I finished, the sun had just dipped below the horizon, and the sky was a deep amethyst. I sat up and stretched, my muscles sore from sitting in one place for so long, and from the fighting, and the running throughout the day. I yawned and stretched out, feeling my sore back pop and creak before standing up and walking around. At some point while I was writing, the ship had moved passed the mouth of the river, and out to sea. I take a seat at the fore, leaning on the railing and looking out.

I had grown up on the banks of the very river we just left, but I had never gotten to see the ocean. I felt a tingle slide down my back as I looked at something so beautiful, yet so big and dangerous. I felt so small out here, as if what made up who I was would easily get pulled from my body and end up floating out there for all eternity. I sat there long enough for the night to grow dark, and the full moon to slide into the sky. I watched breathlessly as the waters grew still and calm, reflecting the stars and moon above clearly. “So, ya grew up this close to tha sea, yet ya never saw it huh?” Came the voice of Thrush. I stiffened and grew tense as she sat beside me and looked out onto the water.

“I saw how ya looked at her, tha beauty she holds, and tha terrible power she conceals.” Spoke the mare, and I cocked my head to the side in confusion. “I mean the sea, not your friend.” Teased the Captain, and I spluttered. “What... no no, her and I are just friends, it’s not like that.” I swear, but she just chuckles before taking a long drink from a bottle of rum she levitated beside her before passing it to me. I normally didn’t like alcohol, but I saw no harm in having just a sip. It went down smooth but left a harsh burning after taste. I winced and coughed a little as I passed the bottle back to her. “Oh, not much of a drinker are ya?” She asked, and I shook my head.

“Not ta worry, after learning of yer past, I wouldn’t doubt ya avoid all types of stuff.” She grilled, but the edge in her voice gave away her intentions. I turn and fix her with a cold glare, not too pleased at what she was insinuating. She caught the look and held up her hooves in defense as she spoke. “I didn’t mean that, I just meant that with what ya witnessed, I figured ya would wanna keep yerself clear headed.” I nod and pull my gaze back onto the water. I had thought she was talking about eating meat. Not that I did that anymore either, part of why I went hungry more than not. We sat quiet for a time, just enjoying the cool night before she spoke again.

“She sure is lovely. Like a big sapphire dragon. Big and bold, and certainly dangerous, but all together beautiful.” She said, gesturing with her bottle of rum. I nod, completely agreeing with her assessment. I had always respected sea going ponies, and their ships. I used to sit near the side of the river and watch whenever a boat would pass by. Only once did I get in trouble because I threw a rock at one boat. Only when a very angry gray Pegasus came over and gave me a stern lecture did I understand that all boats should be respected. I was too young to understand much about the Pegasi, but I knew they were rare on the surface. It wasn’t until I had read LittlePip’s book did I know what a Dashite was. The gray Pegasus mare with a purple mane and tail had been a Dashite, and looking back on it, she had been crying.

I told Thrush the story, and my view about boats and their crews. But the response I got instead was a hoof slapping me in the back of my head. “What the hell.” I grumble as I rub the back of my head. “That boat ye tossed a rock at was mine, and ya hit me in the face ya douche nozzle.” She growled but relaxed a touch. “Still, ya were just a colt, and ya did get a good ass chewin’ by that gray Pegasus.” I nodded an affirmative as I let my hoof fall back to the deck. “Wait, you said I hit you with the rock. So why was that mare crying?” I ask before setting my gaze back on Thrush.

“Was she now? Well I suppose she should have been. Her mare friend was a passenger on mah boat. She had been blinded and was dying from taint. That little mare pulled every pony she could onto this ship to help her save her friend.” Thrush sighed, and a dark look came over her eyes then as she took another pull on the bottle. “At one point we had to stop to get more supplies and passengers, and while we were gone, some ponies had killed part o mah crew. The injured mare below was protecting a small foal, and got raped, her horn broken, and her legs nailed to a crate for her troubles.” I gasped, and my eyes widened. I had thrown a rock at the boat who was carrying some pony so important and selfless enough to get raped to protect a foal. No wonder the Pegasus was so upset at me.

“Son of a bitch.” I whisper, and Thrush nodded with me. “Sorry I hit you with a rock.” I apologize, but it felt so small and meaningless compared to the story I had just heard. “It was years ago, so it’s fine.” She said, but I could tell that more than once she had nightmares about that time on her boat. At my look, she scowled a little, but followed it up with a small smile. “Don’t worry about it, it’s the wasteland after all, every pony has things in their past they wish to forget.” She then looks into my eyes and knew I understood her clearly.

We fell back into silence then, letting the cool breeze and salty air blow through our manes and coats. “ya know, I’ve seen plenty o’ ponies come an go on mah ship, and only a few o’ them had the same reaction you did to tha sea. And I made them an offer I wanna extend ta you.” She said after a time. I give her my attention, curious about her offer. “When you get done on yer job, and find yerself unsure what ta do next, come find me. ah could always use more crew.” She said and passed me the bottle once again. I took another swig of the rum and nodded. “I’m never sure where life will take me day to day, but I will give it some thought.” I promise, before hoofing her the bottle.

“What is life like on the waters?” I ask, wanting as much information as I could get. I watched the Captains eyes glisten over with both joy and pain. “It’s wonderful, like comin’ home to yer lover after a long week away. Ya get yer pay, and some shore leave. You buy a hot meal and some drink, maybe get laid if yer lucky. But it’s also hard. Rogue waves, salt, and bad weather. More than once one o’ mah crew went overboard in a storm, and we lost em’ under tha waves. But to pony’s like me, there is no other life. Tha sea is a dangerous Mistress, cruel and kind all at once. Beautiful and deadly. There is no other life like it.” She claimed, and I saw she meant every word. I felt a pang of jealousy then. Here was a pony who knew where she wanted to be, and she belonged here. I didn’t have that luxury.

“Thanks Captain, I’ll keep it all in mind.” I promised, and she smiled before standing up and patting her hoof on my shoulder. “Ya do that hun.” She whispered and moved back to her post at the wheel, taking control back from one of the crew ponies who had steered the ship during her break, the same purple Unicorn Mare who helped tie down my power armor. I stretched and yawned once more, the events of the day finally catching up with me. So, I decided to call it a night, and waved to Captain Thrush as I moved below decks, and fell into a cot near Shady. While sleep was normally something that was hard for me to get, wearing myself out so thoroughly proved to be a great way to fall asleep.

As I slept, the Sea Horse moved further out to sea, before finally heading north. In the early morning hours, Captain Thrush gave control to her second mate, and turned in for a few hours of rest. Between the gentle rocking of the boat, and the snoring of several ponies, I slept like a foal. In the small hours of the morning, I was rudely awakened by a shout of anger, before having my cot flipped over. I was tangled in the small blanket and under the bed frame as Brute stomped closer to me. Apparently, he had only just woken up, and was none too pleased with how he felt.

I struggled to try and pull myself free, but I had gotten so tangled up, I had no time to work free before he was on me. Clutched in his teeth, was a rusty flaying knife. Despite the pitted blade, I could tell it was quite sharp. One of his eyes was completely swollen shut, and the other was only half open. But I could see the look of rage he wore. “Shit shit shit shit!” I swore as I tried to get free again. But it was in vain as he stepped close and placed a hoof on my splayed fore hoof. I hissed in pain as he slowly put his weight on it, and I felt it bending in the wrong direction.

“Ye lil shit!” he seethed passed the handle in his mouth. He dipped his head low, and placed the knife edge against my throat, and looked deep into my eye. I felt fear, true fear as I knew he was about to kill me. My only regret being that I hadn’t gotten to know that much about Shady. Despite my fear, I relaxed and smiled into his face. I wasn’t afraid of death, just the pain I would feel before I died. My smile had an odd effect on the stallion, and he paused for just a heartbeat. And that proved to be his undoing, as a set of dark grey hooves wrapped around his neck and wrenched his head back.

I screamed as the blade cut down my chin, leaving a deep cut that bled profusely. Having managed to free only one hoof, I clamped it over the gash and turned my attention to the stallion, and the pony who had saved me. “Shady was laying on the floor, Brute pulled atop her belly as she struggled to hold him. Her fore hooves tightened around his neck, and he coughed and spat the knife onto the floor as Shady choked him. His eye bulged, and Shady snarled as she continued. Finally, his movements slowed, and stopped altogether as he fell unconscious. But Shady showed little notice as she kept choking on him.

“Shady. Shady! That’s enough!” I shout. Even then my words only had the effect of making her pause. “Seriously look at him. He’s turning bluer than I am.” I said, and she looked at the Stallion’s face to verify. Upon seeing him passed out and on the verge of death did she release him and kick his body away. I sigh, thankful that she hadn’t killed him. “You alright?” She panted and moved closer before kicking the bed off me. “Yeah, I think so.” I say as she tries to untangle me from the bedding. “Son of a bitch, do you turn into a little blue storm when you sleep? Cause this is the kind of wreckage I would expect from a tornado in a shanty town.” She grumbles as she works on a tough knot. “Shut it, this normally never happens.” I grumble.

After a short time, Shady just loses all hope, and picks up the fallen knife to cut me free of the offending blanket. With a few quick strokes, I was set free. As I push myself to my hooves, still cupping my chin. Shady then lifts my head and pulls my hoof aside. “Eh it’s not too bad, but we do need to stitch it up.” I roll my eyes and nod. A few of the crew ponies who had been sleeping during the engagement, were now carrying the unconscious Brute back to his bed. Shady went and fetched a first aid kit before returning and quickly getting to work. I had never figured out how Earth ponies or Pegasi could thread a needle, but apparently Shady could. In a few short minutes, she had my head raised, and quickly yet gently sewed shut the split in my hide. I winced every time the needle pierced my skin, yet I didn’t complain. I very nearly wouldn’t be feeling much right now if Shady hadn’t interfered.

After tying off the final stitch, she then pulled out a used bottle of wonderglue, and gently placed the tip against the stitches. “Whoa hey what are you doing?” I asked in surprise. “Hold still, I’m gluing this to keep any further bacteria from entering the wound. Besides we are on the ocean, I wouldn’t wanna know how much this would burn with the salt in the air.” She said, and I quickly shut up. She did have a valid point. “Besides, no pony remembers that wonderglue was invented for medical use. Its adhesive is an active antibacterial.” I remain quiet and motionless as she finishes and blows on the adhesive to speed up the drying process.

Having finally stopped the bleeding, Shady and I fixed the bed, and took the cut up blanket topside. We had to explain everything to Captain Thrush, she wanted to know why one of her blankets looked like it lost a fight with a hell hound. She swore under her breath as Shady explained what had happened, and what she had done. “Well I hope ya didn’t kill em, he’s an idiot, but a good deck stallion.” Shady promised that she hadn’t even though she really wanted to, and then we tossed the blanket overboard.

It was still early morning, the sky only just beginning to change to a deep blue. Shady stretched out, enjoying the cool morning air. A sentiment I completely agreed with as I yawned and stretched. “Wow would ya look at that!” She exclaimed and moved to the railing as she looked out over the ocean. I smiled, having already seen it and completely enjoying her reaction. “It’s so pretty! Could you imagine seeing this all the time?” She gushed as her emerald eyes took in the sight. To be honest I could. Maybe after all this business with the NCR was done, Shady and I could work on a ship like this.

I smiled and left her to her gazing as I quickly pulled a couple of apples and two bottles of water out of my bag. “Oi, catch!” I say and toss the food to her. “Thanks” She says as she tears into the food, killing off the apple with a vicious appetite. I dig into my own apple a little more politely, but even still I was starving. As we ate, we looked out over the calm water, and enjoyed our breakfast. “So, are we gonna talk about what happened yesterday?” Shady asks, and I nod. “Sure, I don’t see why not.” I respond, and she looks at me before continuing.

“You have some real anger issues bud, but given what you went through in the past, and recently, I wouldn’t be surprised if you were just full of rage and all kinds of nasty emotions.” She teased, but I could tell she was bothered by it. “You have some scary talent for melee, hell you lifted me and rung my bell easily. Still, if you wanna fight like that, we can’t wait for you to get angry enough to fight back.” I listen to her, already having come to the same conclusion the night before. “Got any ideas of how you wanna fight?” She asks and gives me a calculating look. I pause to think, having never had to follow this train of thought. “Well, given my size, I would never be able to bulk up like you.” I offer, teasing Shady just a little about her size. At her glare, I quickly pressed on. “Given the fact that most opponents will carry guns, I need to stay on the move in order to avoid getting shot again. But it would be nice to close in and hold my own against larger and stronger enemies as well.” I offer, unsure if what I wanted would be possible.

“So more like a rogue huh. Do you wanna use any weapons?” She asked, and I knew she was going through a mental check list. Again, I paused, unsure of how to answer. “Umm I guess brass hooves or something. I really don’t wanna cut any pony with blades, plus I would like to leave my mouth free in case I need to use my revolver in a pinch.” Shady nods again, expecting as much. “So, we need to keep you lean, yet strong enough to do damage. We also need to work on endurance and agility if you wanna stay out of the line of fire. Hmm.” She puts her hoof under her chin, like she does when her mind is calculating a thousand different possibilities.

I remain silent, so as not to interrupt her thought process. If there was any pony who would help me learn to fight, I felt that it would be her. “Hm. I can assume you don’t want to kill if it can be helped. And seeing how you dealt with Brute, and me, I have a clear picture of what you are capable of. But you need more power in your strikes. You can’t afford to spend time trying to incapacitate an enemy. It took four or five good hits to break Brutes nose, we need to get you where you can do it in two or three.” She said, and I looked on as she formulated a rough plan. Then she looked up and then to me.

“I want you to hit me.” she said and reared up on her rear hooves. “What!” I shouted in surprise. “I am going to gauge how hard you can actually hit, now punch me in the gut.” She affirmed, and I stood in shock at her request. “Can’t I just hit Brute again?” I ask, not wanting to hurt my friend. “No because he won’t tell us what I need to know, just suck it up and hit me.” She said, and I backed away. “I don’t wanna.” I say, and she smirks. “Then I guess Arbu isn’t all you made it out to be. I guess you just made that all up in the hopes of getting some attention.” She jeered, and I reeled. Why would she say that, couldn’t she tell Arbu was a sore spot for me?

“That’s right, I guess you are just a pathetic pussy who couldn’t handle some pony coming to your home and telling you what you did was wrong. Hell, I bet your people attacked her and her friends first.” She taunted, and I grew noticeably angry. “Oh, poor little Moonshine, probably couldn’t handle the fact that your mare friend had a bigger dick than…” I snarled and lunged, punching her square in the gut. Saying horrible things about me was one thing but dragging Clear Glass into it was another. She had no right to bring that up. “Fuck you! You don’t know what it was like!” I screamed as I pulled back and punched her again in the stomach. I both heard and felt the air forced from her lungs as my hoof landed.

“Whoa whoa.” Gasped Shady as she held up a hoof. “Easy bud easy. I just needed to see how hard you could hit.” She wheezed. I narrowed my eyes, unsure of how to proceed right now. “I’m sorry for saying that, but it was obvious that I had to piss you off somehow, and that was the only way I knew.” She gasped, trying to refill her lungs. “You had no right to do that.” I grumble, trying hard not to hit her again. “I know. That’s why I’m apologizing.” I stomp my hoof on the deck, to tired and sore for this shit. She finally managed to get her breath back, all the while rubbing her belly where I had hit her. “Still, that should have happened after the first hit. You still held back on your first punch and let it all loose on the second.” If you decide to strike some pony, you need to hit as hard as you can from the start.”

I take her words with a pinch of salt. I was still fuming about what she had said. “So, let all reservations go, and just let the punches fly?” I ask, growing into a cold acceptance. She nodded, and I actually smiled. “Like this?” I ask, before punching her hard in the nose. A gush of blood shot from her nose as the cartilage broke, and the top of her nose spit open. “Yeah like that.” She said, her voice sounding nasally and her eyes watering. “Good. But don’t ever use Arbu like that again. And keep Clear Glass’s name out of your fucking cocksucker.” I snarl. The look on her face was nearly priceless. She had probably never been talked to like that before.

“Right got it. My bad.” She says as she tries to stem the bleeding. “So, I get what we should do, come over here.” She said and restet her nose with a wince, and wiped the last bit of blood from her muzzle, before leading me behind the ships cabin. “If you wanna rely on speed during a fight, you need to keep moving.” As she talks, she begins to trot in place, one hoof keeping in contact with the deck. I nod and begin copying her movements. “With one hoof on the ground, you can always pivot and move when you need to.” With that she pivots on a fore hoof, and spins around and bucks backward, kicking the railing and denting it. “You try.” She commands.

I nod again and keep running in place for a moment. As soon as my left forehoof touches the deck, I pivot and kick back with both rear hooves. But instead of denting the railing like she had, one hoof rolled, and the other slid off the slick wood. I fell in a heap and grabbed the hoof I had rolled. I didn’t think it was broken, but it sure hurt like a bitch. “Ok, so you got the move down.” She chuckled before helping me back up. “Try again.” And I did. This time connecting with a much more solid hit. “There you go. Just like that.” She instructed.

Over the next hour, she had me try several different moves. Showing me that not only could I attack but defend. “DODGE!” She yelled as she threw a pipe wrench at me. I ducked under the tool, and then spun around and kicked her in the chest. It didn’t have much impact, but it did make her take a step back. “Good, good. You can figure out the movements pretty well. I mean you are an Earth pony like me, so precision isn’t really an issue. We just need to figure out how to get more strike power out of you.” She lamented, as she returned to thinking.

She then pauses, and I can see the light of an idea from behind her eyes. She then trots around back to the front of the cabin and moves up to Captain Thrush. “Hey Cap, are we gonna stop at a settlement along the way?” She asks, and I turn my head to the side, confused about her request. “Aye, we gotta stop as soon as we enter the river, why?” Thrush asks, and Shady gives a very obvious wink, before setting her eyes on me. “I have an idea to make Moonshine here a little better at fighting, but I gotta get some stuff to make it happen.” She says cryptically. Oddly though Thrush catches on, and smirks. “Aye, I know just tha place.” She says and waves us off before continuing her Captains duties.

Now I realize when I started writing this part of the journal, I said I wasn’t going to get too far into it. Guess I lied didn’t I. Any hoof, I will do a small time skip here. Over the next few days, Shady instructed me on the basics of close quarters combat. Honestly, I have no idea where she picked it up, but I am glad to have her on my side. We didn’t have too much more trouble out of Brute either, once he regained consciousness again, he tried to stir things up with us, but Captain Thrush promised to do more than break his nose if he bothered us again. If I remember right, she actually threatened to drop the Sea Horse on his head. I have no clue how she could, but if any mare had the power, I think it would be her.

Any hoof, Shady and I spared throughout the day, and at night Shady would retreat to the engine room, where she promised to, and I quote, “Crush my balls, cut them off, and feed them to a rad roach. Suffice to say, I was more than willing to leave her in peace. Still I did eventually figure out what she was doing, but only when she willingly told me. And no, she wasn’t secretly meeting with one of the crew ponies for a good fuck. Nope that was well known to the crew after the first time. Makes me happy I’m not involved with her like that, the poor buck probably couldn’t walk right for the rest of the season.

Ok, so I’m all caught up to where I was, Shady had read over my shoulder what I was writing and chose to dump water across the journal hoping to erase that little nugget of info. Still, after I let the pages dry, I did rewrite the important bits. Now sorry for the time skip again, I just wanted to make sure I had a place where I could hold some blackmail material just in case I needed it. Anyway, I have only a small part left to cover during our boat ride, it is the moment I was told about Shady’s plan, and what that involved. But without spoilers, I will say I am more than pleased with her design. I might make notes later about how I can improve it later, but for now I am content.

I stood on the deck to the Sea Horse, Shady beside me as Captain Thrush gently guided it into port. We were parking just beneath a bridge, some little town named Chapel. The Captain cut power to the engines, and it was an eerie silence as we came in under our own momentum. As soon as we reached the dock, the crew ponies jumped off, and started tying the ship down and extending the gangplank. “We will rest here for the night. Chapel is a peaceful enough town. Just don’t start any trouble ok. Also tell the store owner that her shipment has arrived.” Thrush ordered. Shady and I nod, before heading into town.

The place was busy, ponies bustled around going this way and that. Plenty of young colts and fillies ran around, playing tag and what not. Upon a hill on the outskirts of town resided an old church, many of the stained-glass windows were broken and cracked. “Well the town name makes sense.” I say as I gesture at the old church. Shady follows my gaze and shrugs. “Never was one for religion.” She says as we weave through the busy streets. “Really, I couldn’t tell.” I tease. Shady flushed a little, but we let the topic of her extracurricular activities fall away. Shady catches the attention of one of the older ponies running around and gets directions to the local shop. The pony shrugs and points to an old post office before going on their way.

Shady and I share a quick glance, before shrugging and moving into the store. The inside was a mass of noise and confusion as many foals run around. Behind the counter, watching the goings on with a bored expression, an old pencil tucked neatly behind her ear, stood a young Earth pony mare, her coat a gentle yellow. “Charity you got a customer!” Shouted one of the foals, before running outside with her friends. The mare called Charity turned her gaze upon us, and I could tell she was sizing us up. “New around here huh?” She asked, as she pulls a clip board over to her and looks us over.

I nod, and Shady matches the gesture before addressing the mare. “Yup, it’s been a hell of a trip.” Shady offered with a smile. The young mare looked on in boredom. “Didn’t ask, don’t care. You need something?” The tone of the mare sounded unpleasant, and I could sense Shady wasn’t too pleased with her tone. I decided to step in to try and keep Shady from strangling her. “Captain Thrush has arrived and has your order.” I offer, and the mare’s eyes quickly light up. “Wait seriously? I have been waiting for this shipment for months. Why didn’t you start off with that?” She asks, and I smirked as Shady’s mouth hung open in surprise. “Sorry for the confusion, but we are kinda new to all of this and are unfamiliar with the procedure.” I apologize.

Charity looked over at Shady and gestured to my friend. “Is she special needs? Ya know some kind of mental disability?” Shady blubbers something akin to a response, but I place my hoof on her shoulder. “Yeah kind of, she has hoof in mouth syndrome, I apologize if she says anything that may bother you, but she does have quite a talent regarding scrap and making cool stuff.” I add. The glare fixed upon me by Shady would have been scary if Charity wasn’t laughing like a little filly. “Hoof in mouth syndrome, I’m gonna have to remember that one.” She chuckled before looking at Shady and sounding out her words.

“Do… You…Know…What…You…Need?” She asks, and I snicker as Shady grumbles and glares down at Charity and speaking through gritted teeth. “Yeah… I have a list of scrap parts.” She growled before digging through her bag and hoofing the page across the counter. Charity gives it a once over, mentally counting out the prices. “The stuff on this list is fairly common. But a few carry a hefty price tag.” She then looks us back over again.” And I can assume you don’t have many caps to spare?” I shrug and nod, confirming that we were low on funds. “If you don’t mind trading down a little to versions with a little more wear and tear, I can work out something.” I nod, that was perfectly acceptable, and the young mare walks into her back room with her stock.

Shady then turned and glared at me like she was about to hit me. “Seriously? Hoof in mouth syndrome… are you shitting me.” She growled, and I just laughed. “Hey, it got us the stuff you want.” I chuckle. “Just go with it for now, ok?” I ask, after wiping a tear from my eye. “I swear after this I am kicking your ass.” She threatens. “Wouldn’t have it any other way.” I add with a smile. A few minutes later, Charity returns to the front with a crate of stuff on her back. “Let’s see what we got here.” Charity chirps as she sets the crate down. “We got two leg braces. Four hydraulic rams, a set of old pony shoes, and a bunch of scrap steel, as well as several strips of leather. That about it?” She asks and lays the items out in front of us.

Shady pauses and puts her hoof under her chin. Do you have any blue and black spray paint?” She asks. Charity nods and produces a few cans in short order. “That’s all I have for now, take it or leave it.” We nod, and Shady pulls out her bag of caps. Hearing the sound, Charity winces and looks at us pityingly. “Is that all the money you have?” upon our unified nod, Charity face hoofs. “Son of a… ponies like you are gonna be the death of my business. Just give me fifty and we’ll call it even.” She grumbles. Shady smiles and begins counting out the caps, but I stop her for a second. “75, we have a place to sleep tonight and some food for now, plus you have been very helpful and patient with us.” I offer. Shady groans out loud, but counts out the additional caps, and hoofs them over to Charity.

“Thank you, those extra caps can go to keeping the town going a little while longer.” Charity carries a small bounce in her step as she packs up our stuff, and even adds an unopened bottle of rum. “Give that to Thrush, tell her I’ll be there in a little while.” I nod, but Shady stops Charity for a moment. “You wouldn’t happen to have a work bench around here would you?” She asks, and Charity rolls her eyes. “Yeah, there’s one around back.” She says and moves back to her store room. I thank her quickly, and together Shady and I move to the back of the shop.

“Seriously what the fuck.” Grumbles my friend as she sets her stuff on the table. “What, I thought that was rather fun.” I tease, much to Shady’s chagrin. “I mean I spend so much time and caps trading with other merchants, yet here you are getting chummy with one who wouldn’t give me the time of day.” I must work to keep my smile from showing in my voice. “Still, we got what you need, anyway, what is all of this for?” I ask hoping to derail her train of thought. “I’m building you your combat gear.” She issues, then pauses and turns to look at my shocked expression. “Oh hell, cats outta the bag now.” I watch her sigh and rub her hoof through her mane. “We talked about you building up some power in your strikes, but since that will take a while I decided to augment your abilities with this.” She gestured at the scrap.

“What is it?” I ask as I look over the junk with a new appreciation. “Well, you will just have to wait and see.” She teases before booping my nose and returning to work. “Guess I’ll take Thrush her rum, and I will come right back.” I offer, before taking the bottle of rum in my mouth, and quickly trotting away from Shady. The journey wouldn’t take too long, but I wanted to get back as soon as possible if only to see what Shady was cooking up. But once I get back, the Captain had other plans. As soon as I give her the new bottle, she hugs me quickly like a young foal, but tells me she needs some help offloading some cargo. Seeing as how we had basically gotten a free ride, I couldn’t argue.

Over the next hour and a half, I helped drag crates of goods from below decks alongside the rest of the crew. And yes, that included Brute. His eyes and nose were a swollen purplish yellow, but at least he could see. The air was tense, but with Captain Thrush sitting nearby nursing her bottle of booze, he wouldn’t start anything. Still I was eager to get back to Shady, and mercifully we soon had all the stuff for Charity on the dock. I took my leave, and trotted back to the shop, and once there, panting and out of breath, I found Shady using some of the spray paint to finish off her creations.

What was once a pile of scrap parts, now looked like a suitable set of gauntlets. One was already finished and laying on the table where the paint had dried. “Try it on.” She commanded as she set the spray can down. I nod, and lift it up, before slipping it over my right forehoof, and pulling tight the straps laced across the back. I take a step, and kick it on the ground, readjusting it. “Not bad, but what is it?” I ask as I look it over. I had seen armor, even power armor. This was somewhere between the two. “Those in the know call them power hooves. But yours is more discreet. Hidden behind the armor are two power actuators that…well you’ll see.” She teases.

I cock my head to the side, as she hefts a large rock, and sets it down before me. “Here, punch this.” She says confidently. I glance down at the painted armor, not wanting to scratch it. “Stop being a pussy and just hit it.” She orders and do as she says. I rear back and slam my right hoof down. As the shoe connects with the rock, it extends out with a soft whoosh, and the rock shatters under the strike. “Holy shit.” I shout surprised after the chunks of debris settle down. “Right!” She exclaims and moves over another rock, this one much larger. “Try again.” She commands, and I all too willing to obey. Rock after rock is shattered under my hoof. And shortly later, the second one finishes drying. After adding it to my left hoof, Shady runs me through one of the training drills she instructed me with.

She scooped up a few rocks and tossed them at me. I reared up unto my back hooves and punched each rock out of the air. Each connecting strike causing the pistons to fire, and the rocks to explode on impact. With each rock obliterated, the more fun we began to have. Shady kept trying odd ways to make me hit a rock, even bouncing some off the back of the building. Some passed by me, but others I struck and obliterated. Finally, Shady ran out of rocks to throw, and dust billowed around us as we finally wound down. “Holy crap! These are freaking awesome!” I gush and admire the work Shady had put into them. Even the paint was close to matching my own coat. Any ponies looking from a distance would just think it was a shadow.

Several ponies had moved around and watched the show, more than a few clopping their hooves on the cracked pavement in applause. Shady and I smiled and took a quick bow each, eliciting more applause from the crowd. A short time later we left the town and headed back to the boat. Shady had lifted a bag before the crowd, and more than a few had dropped caps inside. “Look on the bright side. We can make a killing by doing side shows.” Shady teases. I smirk and nod, not entirely dismissing the idea, maybe it’ll come in handy later.

A short time later, we re-boarded the Sea Horse, and found ourselves sitting with the crew and Captain as we sat around and told jokes and stories until late into the night. We even put on a similar show with the rocks like we had behind the post office. Every pony cheered us on, every pony that is except Brute. He sat alone in a corner sipping on a beer angrily. The rest of the crew ignored him, and eventually he grumbled to himself and headed off to bed. I chuckled, watching the miserable Buck. He did after all make his own bed, so he had to lay in it.

A few hours later Shady and I turned in ourselves. I was hesitant to take off my power hooves, partly because I didn’t want to take them off in case they disappeared. Still, I lay in bed most of the night, hyped up by my present from Shady. But it brought up more questions about the Mare. She had an old suit of power armor and could build power hooves out of scrap. Just who exactly had I been traveling with? I look over at her as she snores softly in her sleep, and little doubts began to settle into my mind about her real agenda. “gah these thoughts are getting me nowhere.” I whisper to myself. And instead of just lying there awake, I moved to the top deck again, in search of some pony with a cigarette I could bum.

It didn’t take long, there was another Mare who was likewise struggling to sleep. Clutched in her magic was a pack of cigarettes, and I politely asked if I could have one. She obliged, offering it with a small smile. “Can’t sleep huh?” She asked, and I fixed her with a playful gaze. “No, I’m sleeping alright, just having an out of body experience at the moment.” I joke, and her soft laugh draws a smile from me. I then take a closer look at her, I had seen her working around the ship, mostly retying the complex rope system that seemed to run and steer the ship. She had a soft red coat, close to the boarder of pink, but not quite there. She had a deep lavender mane and tail, with streaks of a deeper crimson all through out. She had gentle hazel eyes that bore an interesting look, and a cute splattering of pinkish freckles across her cheeks and forehead.

“Ya know, I’ve been watching you two since you came aboard. I gotta hoof it to ya, that bastard Brute got a right good ass kicking.” The tone of her voice told me that many ponies had been hoping some pony would come along and do just that. “Mind if I ask you a question?” She asks as she gazes at me. I take a long drag on the smoke, nodding my reply as I did. “I’ve seen many ponies come and go on this ship, seen all kinds of relationships. But you two are confusing.” At her words I raise an eyebrow, hoping she would elaborate. After a moment she did. “You two act like close friends, yet you fight and bicker, arguing like a married couple. Sorry, it’s just something I noticed is all.” She apologized and took another drag on her own cigarette. “It’s alright, Shady and I have worked together for the past four years. She used to be my Boss before… well before our lives went to shit. Now I suppose we are just taking any odd jobs we can in hopes of surviving another few days.” The Mare nods and tosses her cigarette into the murky water below.

“Either way, you two are so weird.” She teases a bit, but I could tell she meant that in a nice way. “I would consider it weird if a pony wasn’t weird in some way.” I respond with a soft smile. She giggles a little and cups her hoof over her mouth. “I guess you have a point.” She whispers, before leaning close and whispering into my ear. “Perhaps you would like to follow me and, show me just how weird you can be?” I blush a deep crimson, her seductive words carrying a weight with them I hadn’t heard before. “Umm yeah… definitely.” I respond with a touch of nervousness to my voice.

She winked gently, before placing her hoof on mine, and leading me off the ship and away from the docks. I was not only blushing heavily, but also shivering from nerves. The only experience I had was that crazy dream almost a week ago, and the occasional times I fantasized about what it would be like. This was a new experience for me, and with all the stuff thrown at me recently, this was one I really didn’t want to pass up. We went far enough away from the ship, in a dense cove of bushes where she turned to look at me. “I forgot, what is your name?” She asks, and still blushing I manage to stammer it out. “This your first time?” She asks with a soft purr in her voice as she moves closer. I gulp and nod, unsure of the proper response.

“That’s ok dear, we can take it slow. And by the way.” She whispered before leaning in and gently nibbling on my ear. “My name is Spit Shine. Let me show you why.” And with that we were off. Now I normally don’t get too graphic in my content but trust me it makes for great story. Anyway, where was I? Oh right, the stuff at the place. Sorry for the random switch in perspective again, and the somewhat intentional cock block. Seriously get a hobby you perverts.

I shivered gently as her mouth did things I didn’t think a Mare would normally do. I was blushing so much it was a wonder there was blood enough for…well you get the idea. Any hoof, being more than happy with how I was “set up” She then turned and lifted her lavender tail. This was it, the moment I was both hoping for, and dreading. I blubbered something I had hoped sounded right, and then cautiously mounted her. I saw her blush a deep crimson, matching my own, followed by a very soft yet encouraging moan. That was good right?

Slowly I began to move my hips, pushing a little more into her, and eliciting yet another pleasure filled moan. In the heat of the moment I leaned up and took her ear between my teeth and gave it a soft pull, as I gave more of myself into her. “Oh Fuck!” She exclaimed in joy, and I felt her body quiver under my own. Warm fluids dripped from her and into the dirt, and I knew I was doing something right. I moaned along with her, growing more comfortable, and more confident as we gave and received pleasure. Eventually we moved, and she grabbed a tree with her fore hooves for support, and with the pleading look in her eyes I knew what she needed.

With a push I re-entered her, this time taking her mane in my mouth and giving it a pull. I felt her quiver again and whiney happily as I took charge, my instincts kicking in. For hours we continued like this, occasionally switching positions, and letting the other take charge for a while. Never in my life did I realize I needed something so much and not known it until now. Both of us tensed and moaned as one as we both released our pent-up urges, giving into the more primal parts of our brains. Together we collapsed into the dirt, curling against one another as beads of sweat and other fluids dripped from our bodies.

“Are you sure that was your first time?” She asked after we had managed to catch our breath enough to be able to speak. I smile softly, growing a little shy before she leaned in and kissed me. “Stop worrying, you were great.” She whispers. Before levitating her cigarettes from her discarded barding, and after taking one for herself, gave one to me. I offer my thanks via a playful slap on her flank, which elicited a cute yelp from her. She gave me a mischievous look as she took her time lighting the smokes. I took a good long drag and exhaled through my nose as she nestled into the crook of my body.

“We should have done this sooner.” She whispered, and I nodded, wishing we had as well. “Plus, we leave you at the dam tomorrow.” She lamented, and I felt a pang of panic. What was I supposed to do in a situation like this? Should I just ditch Shady? Promise this Mare that I would come back when I didn’t know what the future held in store for me? Finally, after a palpable silence I looked into her hazel eyes and gave her another quick kiss. “You could always come with us.” I offer, and she blinks in surprise. “You mean it? Wouldn’t I get in the way of you and your Mare friend?” She asks a little shyly. Now it was my turn to be shocked.

“Wait, you think her, and I, are… no way. Shady is my friend, we have saved each other’s lives a few times, and grown close only as friends. She isn’t interested in me like that.” I promise. But Spit Shine seemed unconvinced. “You said she doesn’t like you like that, you said nothing about how you feel.” I look at her and hug her closer. “You’re right, I didn’t. I will be honest, there was a time I fancied the idea of her and I. I once got shot in the chest with a high caliber bullet, had a collapsed lung, and two large holes in my hide. To protect me from the pain, my mind created a scenario to keep me unconscious long enough for Shady to patch me up. I had fantasized about her, dreamed we were doing the things you and I just did. But that wasn’t her.” I admit, the only other pony who knew was Gawd, and I knew she would have rather not known at all.

“So, you mean, you getting shot actually ruined your interest in her as a lover?” the mare asks, and I nod softly. “I think my brain used up everything I had involving Shady just to keep me from fighting.” I confess. Truthfully, I would never admit this to my friend, and if she ever read this journal I knew she wouldn’t let me live it down. “That’s kind of sad isn’t it?” She asked. I shrugged, unsure how to respond. Sadness wasn’t something I could comprehend anymore. I spent so much of my youth in sadness that I grew kind of numb to it. “Anyway, my offer still stands. Luna knows we could use a nice pony to travel with us.” I offer again. “You just want me with you, so we can have more fun like we did tonight don’t you.” I pause and look into her eyes again. “That would be a nice bonus, but I think it would be nice having some pony I could get to know. Some pony who isn’t keeping secrets from me.”

Spit Shine moves back from me a little, surprise etched in her face. So, I choose to elaborate a little. “Shady owned that suit of power armor I now have. She made those power hooves you saw me with earlier. She knows hoof to hoof combat and can tell you every part and tool required to rebuild a sky wagon. I can’t put a hoof on it, but I know she is keeping something from me.” I confess my recent thoughts. “Let me think on it ok?” She asks, and I nod, not wanting to pressure her into anything. “Of course.” I say, keeping it short, and burying the thoughts about how dangerous it could be deep in my brain.

A short time later, having let the cool evening air dry most of our sweat, we begin to head back to the ship. The walk was silent for the most part, but it didn’t feel awkward. I think her, and I, were both feeling content at the moment. I would never say it to her, but I felt lighter than air, and had to hide the bounce in my step. Once back on deck, there was a small awkward moment where neither of us knew what to say or do. Luckily the Mare moved first and gave me another small kiss. “Good night Moonshine.” She whispers, and I respond likewise. “Goodnight Spit Shine.” I offer kindly. Her response though was to whip around and place her hoof on my lips and shush me. “Shhh that was a heat of the moment joke.” She whispers, and I tilt my head sideways. “So, uh…what is your name?” I ask. More than curious. “Cherry Wine.” She whispers, before winking and walking way.

A short time later, so as not to arouse any suspicion from the ponies still awake, I slipped back below decks and into my cot. It creaked softly under my weight, but I felt confident that Shady wouldn’t notice. “Took your sweet time.” Came her whisper and my ears folded as I looked over, and saw her emerald eyes highlighted by the dim lighting. “Uh yeah, went and had a smoke. Couldn’t sleep.” I answer, giving her half of the truth. “Oh yeah, just like that mare was smoking you huh?” She teased. My face grew red, and my ears flattened against my skull. “You followed us?!” I ask with a barely controlled whisper. “Yup, heard you leave, saw you talking for a while, then you both left the ship. I followed to make sure you wouldn’t get hurt.” She admitted.

My heart sank. She had been witness to probably the most private moment of my entire life, and was now teasing me over it. “Despite that being your first time, I gotta admit you really gave that mare some good rounds.” Now I knew she was grinning. I could hear it in her whisper. I just wanted her to drop it, it wasn’t her damn business anyway. As much as I wanted to tell her that however, I just blubbered something, before going quiet and burying my head under the pillow and whimpering like a child. There was no way Shady would drop this any time soon. And I had just invited the Mare to join us. I knew Shady would grill her for every saucy detail she could get her hooves on. Part of me wanted to die right there, so I wouldn’t have to face Cherry again with this psychopathic bitch teasing us.

Finally, after a short time, and allowing Shady’s choked laughter die down, did I say what was on my mind. “After your exploits against the stallions on this boat you have no right to tease me for having a little fun. Particularly some fun without you in it.” I growl. Honestly the words came out meaner than I actually meant for them too, but still it did have an impact. “What do you mean by that?” Shady asks, now growing serious. I sit up and move closer to her, so she could hear me clearly, and see how upset I was. “I mean I should be able to have secrets, stuff I keep from you, just like you keep shit from me.” I snarl, and she reeled at my words. “Contrary to belief Shady, I’m not a fucking idiot. If you want to be privy to my personal information again, I suggest you actually start treating me like your friend and place some trust in me, like I have in you. Until then you have no right to say a fucking thing about what, or who I’ve done.”

With a snort of irritation, I turned away from her, and lay back on my cot. I even turned my back to her and faced the wall for the rest of the night. After my initial anger had cooled down, I did manage to squeeze an hour or two of sleep into the early morning, before we were awoken by Captain Thrush. “Sorry ya lot, but this is as far as I can take ya. Sometime last night, the spark system used to get the Sea Horse up an’ running fried itself. I’m sorry, but y’all will have ta walk from here.” I nod, quickly packing up my gear. I even slid the gauntlets Shady made for me into my bag, before moving to the deck, and strapping it to the armor. Shady was right behind me, her own bag across her shoulders. We didn’t make eye contact or say more than two words to each other. We then made our rounds, saying good bye to the crew and Captain. My mood wasn’t improved at all, given that Cherry Wine hadn’t even come to say good bye.

I slide into my armor, and pop the helmet over my head, before giving one final wave, and setting off for the Hoffington dam. Shady and I trotted side by side, heading east and toward the large lake on the horizon. Inside of the helmet, my face was a stone mask, but mentally I was still upset with Shady, and admittedly hurt that Cherry wouldn’t be joining us. “Wait!” Some pony shouted behind us. We whirled around, Shady reaching for her shotgun. But I raise a hoof and push it up and away from the pony trying to catch up. It was Cherry, and she had an old burlap sack strapped across her back, and a set of brass goggles over her eyes.

“Jeez you two don’t mess around huh?” Panted Cherry Wine after she caught up to us. Her mane was tied behind her head, and horn was alight, already pulling a cigarette from her pack. I smile inside of the helmet, and gently bump my hoof on her shoulder. “I’m glad you chose to come with us.” My voice sounded like I had spoken through a tin can, but she looked up and wore a small smile of her own. “Hey, I couldn’t just let a nice chunk o’ meat like you go runnin’ off like that now can I?” She teases, and giggles. I then turn to look at Shady who was, amusingly, looking between her and I, with wide eyes, and a flummoxed expression. “Shady, this is Cherry Wine. Cherry, this is Shady Acres.” I say, making the proper introductions. Shady and Cherry, politely bump hooves, the latter still trying to process what was going on. “Anyway, I hear ya both are headed for the’ Hoffington dam, let’s go!” She said chipperly, before turning and trotting away down the path.

“You planned this didn’t you?” Shady seethes a moment later. I turn and with a smile she couldn’t see I respond. “I have no clue what you’re talkin’ about. I just thought it would be nice traveling with a pony who actually doesn’t make me look like a doll standing next to you.” I tease, jabbing her with a joke about her bulk. “I swear if you just called me fat I will carve my name into your skull with a toothpick.” She threatens, and I chuckle at the visual image. “Not at all.” I snicker, and she and I follow Cherry Wine into the rising sun, and toward the Hoofington dam.

Cherry Wine

S: 2

P: 5

E: 5

C: 6

I: 6

A: 4

L: 7

Total points: 35

Level up, New perk added: Hoof to Hoof level 1, You learned how to fight with your bare hooves, you now deal +5 Damage per hit. Another +10 when using studded shoes and +20 when using power hooves.

New perk point added: +2 to strength.

Moonshine

S: 7

P: 3

E: 6

C: 2

I: 5

A: 8

L: 5

Total points: 36

Author's Note

Authors Note: I had to write this chapter three times. Two separate times I had actually lost all I had written do to a bug with my internet. Sorry it took so long to get out, and don’t worry, I am not adding Cherry for the sexual content. I do have a much deeper meaning to bringing her into the story, but you will all have to wait and see where it goes. Till then keep calm, and pony on.

Civil Distrust

Chapter 6

Civil Distrust.

So, it's been a little while since I had time to update this journal. Things had gotten pretty out of hoof, between our time at the Hoffington dam, and the fact that now we had an extra set of hooves traveling with us. While I rather enjoy Cherry's presence, Shady...well doesn’t. When I last left off, I had mentioned that Shady and I were at odds. I was more than a little angry that she would judge my actions, when most of hers were veiled in mystery and secrets. To reiterate, Shady was some pony who had an old set of power armor, could fix almost any tech, and could build power hooves. I had a niggling idea of who she used to be, but other than speculation, I had no real proof. But now that I have had time to learn about her, she is more complicated than I originally thought. But enough bait, lets get back to the actual story.

The walk to the dam only took a few hours. At one point we had to stop long enough to have a quick apple and water while Shady replaced the dead spark battery of my armor. Our conversations were fairly light, and unimportant. Shady didn't hide her feelings about Cherry joining us, more often than not issuing some type of rude comment her way. And she was even more uncivil toward me. After our argument the night before, I really couldn’t blame her. I did say some fairly mean things. But right now seemed to be a bad time to bring it up. After all we were a few hours away from finishing our job. I couldn't help thinking about how we could continue afterword. I mean neither of us had a proper plan, we just kept going with the flow and doing what we could just to survive.

"Shady, mind if I ask something?" I question as the dam came into view.

"Go ahead." Came her curt reply. I nodded and cleared my throat. Cherry stayed silent, curious as to the nature of my question.

"We never really gave any thought to what we would do once this job was over. I mean are we gonna settle down here in hoofington? Or what?" I ask. The question seeming to bother Shady.

"I never thought about that. With everything happening so fast, the thought never crossed my mind. But thinking on it now, I think I would like to go back, and try to rebuild our home. At least try anyway." She says, as she looks up to the gray clouds over head. I had to admit, that sounded like a good idea. I would love nothing more than to try and return to the way things were. Maybe even have a home of my own instead of living in a small room. "What did happen to your homes?" Cherry asked. I actually forgot that I hadn't told her. Shady gives me a cold look, but then looks to Cherry. "We will discuss it later, it’s a long story." Shady promised.

Half an hour later we were close enough to the dam to see most of its details. Most ponies called it the dam, but it was actually two separate ones linking what used to be the city of Hoofington, or more accurately the Core. When Project horizons activated, a large chunk of moonstone nearly obliterated the city. Then due to some crazy events, the rest of the island collapsed into the river. The dam while damaged from the collapse, stayed standing, and the NCR forces shortly took it over and began repairs. Now both halves were connected via scaffolding and construction ponies working on the sides.

I saw several ponies use what looked like harpoon guns to scale the walls. They then would reach the desired height, and most of them were placing freshly carved stone blocks along others. It looked impressive, and a little scary. "so, that’s a thing." Cherry comments. I hear a soft tremble to her voice, and a tremor run through her body. "Afraid of heights Cherry?" I ask, watching her look on nervously. She nods softly, then looks back to me. "huh, then what was that about taking you to heaven and back last night?" I ask with a sarcastic tone in my voice. Cherry flushed a deeper red, and Shady choked and spit out the water she had just taken a sip of.

I chuckled a little, as I trotted ahead of the two mares. "Did that really happen?" I hear Shady ask in a low whisper. I smirk inside of the helmet, and continue trotting on. I had to imagine it, but I pictured a shy and blushing Cherry nodding in embarrassment. A few minutes later, they caught up, both of them having recovered properly. As we grew closer, I kept looking up at the construction ponies with the harpoon saddles. The things I would give for one of those.

I pushed my day dreaming about harpoons and stuff aside, as we neared a check point guarded by the NCR. Two unicorns levitated their rifles toward us, not threatening, just on guard. "Whoa there, we have no trouble with you ranger." Said one of the guards, and it took all of a second for me to understand. Luckily Shady had anticipated this. "We are not Rangers. I am a courier with a message from Gawd. These are my own guards, Skin Flute and Cunt Biscuit." Shady declares. The two guards glance at one another, and Cherry and I give Shady cold and unapproving looks. "And what is your name missy?" Asks the guard. Before Shady can give her name, Cherry spoke up for her in a polite tone. " Her lovely name is true to her talent. You may call her Cock Whistler."

The angry glare from Shady made the NCR guards take a step back, but the laugh I let out put them a little more at ease. I swear Shady looked ready to murder Cherry, but I was in the armor, and could easily stop her. "Ok, I can understand wanting to remain anonymous, but being sarcastic right now isn't a good idea. Every pony here is on edge, what with being so close to the Jacks and all." We nod, pretending to understand what he was talking about, but truthfully, we couldn't care less. Shady and I just wanted our pay, and to get going to wherever we were going. "Still if you plan on being anonymous, we will have to clear it. Mind waiting here for a moment?" The guard asks. We nod, and he trots off to one of the small radios set up nearby.

While he was off talking to his superiors, I had Cherry help me remove the helmet. I figured if I was going to walk looking like a tank around a bunch of nervous ponies, the least I could do was show my face, and that I was not a threat to them. "Shady, stow your shotgun in one of the bags." I suggest, she takes a moment, but realizes what I was thinking and obliges. I didn't have to worry about Cherry, seeing as show she carried no noticeable weapon with her. By the time the guard returned, we had everything stored away. "Alright, I can't leave my post. So I want you all to walk into the compound, and keep walking toward that group of tents. There will be a pony there who will escort you the rest of the way. But be warned. If you try anything, there will be so many guns firing at you, there won't be anything left but a nasty stain and scrap metal."

We nodded, while his warning seemed a little extreme, I could understand his mentality behind it. After all I had once lived in a state of fear like all of these ponies were now. We all thanked the guard, and moved our way past the check point. Shady led the way, and we followed right behind her. Cherry kept looking around nervously, particularly when she looked at the ponies dangling on the side of the dam. Still, her nervousness really began to put me on edge as well, and I really didn't like it. I fell into step beside her, and leaned close so I could whisper. "You need to calm down alright. If you keep looking shifty ponies around here will think we are up to something." Cherry nods, before giving me a small smile. "I know, but the air feels off around here."

At my quizzical look she amends. "The magic in the air. I have been through the Hoof in the past, but I haven't been so close to where the core used to be. The magic here is so dense and weird." I nod, trying to understand. But not being a unicorn myself, I couldn't grasp anything involving magic. "I heard stories, about so much latent and unused magic in the core, it's possible that it changed the very nature of the air. It's almost as if the air itself is alive with magic." She tries to explain. And I began to grasp her meaning. "It's like with us earth ponies. Over the last seven years, we have felt the land change. When Gardens of Equestria was used, and the land was healed it really threw off our senses. We had gotten used to the land feeling dead and dry, but now so much new life is beginning to thrive. It's like getting used to a missing limb, having lived most of your life with the wound, then you wake up one morning and all of a sudden your leg is back."

Cherry nods, agreeing with my analogy. "We felt a similar thing. Like the very fabric of Equestria was suddenly replaced with an older copy of itself. Maybe that's what Gardens was. Not a healing spell, but a stored memory of Equestria." I shrugged, unsure about how that would be possible. Still with all of the weirdness existing in the wastes, I couldn't discount the idea. Still our conversation had allowed Cherry to calm down a little. I smiled a little, showing her that there was no need to be nervous. After all, we were just delivering a message, collecting some money, and then we were gone.

As we reached the edge of the tents, right where the guard told us to go. I saw that this wasn't just some quick camp. There were scores of ponies, and many of the tents having small sheds constructed nearby. This wasn't a camp, it was a shanty town. The three of us shared a look, not believing that ponies we choosing to be here. As we looked around the town, I realized that our escort wasn't here yet. I looked around, seeing if some pony was coming our way. After about a minute, I gave that up. Shady and Cherry noticed too, and rather than worry about it, Shady sighed and promptly sat down. Cherry did the same another minute later, and only I was left standing.

I scowled a little, bothered by the fact that this was supposed to be a military compound and yet it felt like a ghetto to me. My thoughts were immediately verified as a couple of ponies, One a maroon unicorn, the other a chunky orange earth pony walked by us in mid conversation.

Maroon: "Hey, you ever wonder why we are here?"

Orange: "That's one of life's great mysteries. I mean why are we here? Are we the result of some cosmic coincidence, or are there really Goddesses ya know? I don't know, but it keeps me up at night.

Maroon: "What? I meant why are we out here, at the dam? What was all that stuff about Goddesses?"

Orange: "Hmm nothing."

Maroon: "You wanna talk about it?"

Orange: "No."

Maroon: "Seriously though, why are we here? The only reason we have an NCR base over here is because the Jacks have a base over there. And the only reason the Jacks have a base over there, is because we have a base over here."

Orange: "yeah that’s cause we are fighting each other.

That was all of their conversation I heard before they walked by. But it appeared to me that neither of them really knew why they were here. Either that or they were both idiots. Regardless, this sight really wasn't brewing confidence in the NCR at all. Before any of us could begin to speculate on what was going on here, a voice called out to us. It appeared our escort had arrived. He looked haggard, like he had been awake for at least three days. He seemed twitchy and his energy didn't match his appearance. "Hey there, sorry I'm running late." He called out. I had a feeling he was on some chem or another just to keep going. Shady and I shared another look. "Umm it's fine really." Cherry says but I can tell by the sound of her voice that she thought the same.

Our Escort chuckled with a jittery demeanor, his eyes darting around randomly. His entire behavior really set me on edge. If he was using Chems to keep awake I was worried that the rest of the NCR here was doing the same, and that spoke volumes about how things were going around here. "C'mon follow me, the General is eager to meet you lot." He quickly spoke. All three of us shared a quick look, before nodding and following him as he lead us through the tents.

I saw many dirty and tired ponies milling around. Many with the same twitchiness our guide possessed. I saw ponies with dirty coats, and unwashed manes, many of whom watched us pass with trepidation and weariness. Most of their looks were directed at me, I suppose colorfully painted power armor was not something they saw on a regular basis. I smiled at them, hoping they interpreted it as kindness instead of some crazy pony who looked like a walking fortress of possible death.

"So what brings you lot here?" Asked the stallion. Shady chose to answer for us, simply stating that we had a message to deliver. "That's odd. With all of the working terminals in the wasteland, and most of the information nodes intact, why couldn't the message have been sent that way? I suppose it's that important. But then again you lot were entrusted with it. I mean you're not NCR so this must be a unique situation." I listened to him, most of the things he said made way too much sense. And his words also filled me with concern. This situation was certainly different. I mean we are civilians trusted with a message that Gawd couldn't send via terminals. I was starting to feel that something was seriously off.

Cherry made to say as much, but Shady placed her hoof over her lips and shook her head. The meaning behind the action told me that we should keep any ideas between just the three of us. I couldn't help but agree. Cherry got the idea, and we continued following the stallion, who hadn't even noticed that we had stopped for a second. We carried on in silence for few minutes as we left the tents, and came upon a stone staircase leading up. Cherry gulped, and I swore. As good as power armor was, it wasn't exactly maneuverable. Cherry looked straight ahead, not noticing that she was looking at Shady's flank. I had to look down, making sure each hoof was set on a stair properly. All it would take was a misstep and I would plummet to the ground in a steel trap.

Shady and the stallion waited for us at the top, being more than patient with the cumbersome armor. I didn't complain though, I had a really nice view of Cherry's flank as she struggled to even climb the stairs do to her fear of heights. Once we did make it, Cherry was the first through the rusted steel door. Once inside, she put her head in a corner and threw up. Shady scrunched up her nose in disgust, and I sighed and held her mane with my mouth so she didn't puke on it. The stallion (seriously I need to start learning names.) watched on patiently. Well as patiently as he could while strung out on Dash or something. Once Cherry finished retching, she wiped her mouth with the back of her hoof before taking a sip of water and spitting it out as well.

"Are you ok?" I asked. She nodded, some of the color coming back to her face. "Yup, couldn't be better." She lied either for my benefit or her own I wasn't sure. "if we have to go any higher, can we take an elevator or something so we don't have to witness that again?" Shady asked and I shot her a dirty look. " Sorry, only one elevator works, and it is still several levels up." The stallion pointed up. We followed his gesture, and the sight sent Cherry into another spell of retching and gagging. The interior of the dam was a series of scaffolds and catwalks over large generators and chasms leading to the troughs that took in water which spun the turbines. As impressed as I was given the size of the structure. I was also put out.

Shady figured it out at the same time as I had. " I'll stay here with Cherry." I said, Shady nodded. "I'll tell you what happened when we come back." Shady promised, before she and the stallion turned and left us sitting in the corner of the room. Well I mean Cherry sat, I stood in place inside of my armor. "Why did you choose to stay here with me instead of going to finish the job with your friend?" She asked about ten minutes later. I smiled, before explaining to her. " I couldn't keep up with my armor. It was more efficient for Shady to continue on, because she would get there and back in the time it took me to climb up." I explained.

Cherry nodded, before slumping against the wall. She looked better, but she still shook. "Can I ask you a question now?" I ask, and she nods. "Why are you so afraid of heights?" This time she gulps before taking a deep breath. I watch as she levitates out her cigarettes and lights one for herself, before using her magic to put one in my mouth, and light it for me as well. "Let's see, where should I start?" She pauses and takes a long drag on her tobacco. "Well, you know about the old Pegasus Enclave?" I nodded, having seen them up close and personal as they turned one of the fillies of Arbu into a pile of ashes in friendship city. I kept that to myself though. "My mom was a pegasus, she ran a shipping company in thunderhead. Dad though, he was a unicorn who worked for the Enclave." I gave her a questioning look, not sure I understood how a unicorn could live above the cloud layer. I had heard that non pegasai would just fall through the clouds.

To answer my unasked question, she simply stated, "Unicorns knew a spell that would allow them to walk on the clouds like a pegasus." I nodded and she continued. "Anyway, mom and dad met, dated, and eventually I was born." Again I nodded, listening to her speak, and amazed that she had lived with the pegasai above the clouds. "well, I went to school with the other fillies and colts, but every day Dad had to cast the spell on me so I could walk around. But once, after working a double shift his spell didn't last as long as it should have. Once school was over, I was on the way to moms office. I often went there and did homework while she finished up her day. But before I got there the spell failed, and I went through the clouds."

I gulped, knowing where she was going with this story. "I fell through layers of buildings made entirely of cloud, before falling through the bottom and getting my first look at the wasteland below. I saw small towns, and ponies trying to grow food in the polluted earth. At first I wasn't afraid, but as I fell, I realized I was going to splatter on the ground, and mom and dad would have no idea what happened to me. I screamed then. And good thing I had. A wing of pegasai caught me, they were part of the volunteer corps and were going to help the ponies down below. The mare who caught me, I will never forget her. She was gray with a purple mane and tail. And her cutie mark was of a rising sun over a bank of clouds. I will always remember that mare, Miss Morning Glory." I smiled, having my own experience with a similar looking mare, but her cutie mark was an outline of a cloud and lightning bolt. Maybe those two pegasai were related?

"So you almost fell to your death from the cloud layer? But this Morning Glory caught you. Did she take you back home?" I asked as we finished our cigarettes. Cherry shook her head and tossed the butt of her smoke onto the ground. "Nah, she couldn't without risk of being vaporized by Thunderhead. Instead she took me to the skyport and made the officials there take me home. Trust me, both of my parents were scared, and dad got a massive ass kicking after I told them what had happened." She paused and laughed a little, apparently the memory was a good one I guessed. "What about you?" She asks. "Where are you from?" I take a mental step back, I was about to tell her everything, but right now only Shady and a few others knew. I didn't want to lie to her, but I also didn't think she wanted the whole truth yet.

I chose my words carefully, and decided to tell her half of the truth. "When I was little, my parents died. I left home, and then I moved around a lot, going place to place but not staying more than a few months. Life was hard for a while, back then ponies didn't give a crap about orphans. So I used my size to steal food and water where I could. I then started getting bigger and it got harder. So I started sneaking into work lines, going with full grown ponies into mines to dig up coal and new gems. It was hard work, and I couldn't stay long before the mine owners would notice a young colt working in the mines. I got punished quite a bit, even had one buck try stomping me to death. But before he could, I was saved." Cherry listened on, not caring that I had glossed over my early life.

"The stallion beating me to a pulp was pulled from me, and promptly stomped to death. I thought it was some pony who wanted the kill themselves, but I was wrong. Do you wanna take a guess who it was?" I ask with a mischievous grin. "Umm the Light bringer?" She questioned and I bristled a little. But I didn't show my true feelings on the matter. Instead I continued. "It was Shady." At my words her eyes widen, " No way!" She exclaimed and I nodded. "Yup. She saved my life. When I asked her why, she just spat on the corpse, and said something about doing something right for a change. Shady had picked me up, and took me to her place at the time. I was in really bad shape, had several broken ribs and a broken leg."

Cherry winces sympathetically, and I smile "Yeah, anyway She helped nurse me back to health, but told me I would have to repay her. Once I was mostly recovered she brought me to her business. She had a little shop where ponies brought her stuff to repair. Initially she just wanted me to keep the place clean and organized. But when she got over worked, she had me help her as well. She taught me how to fix things. I was just going to stay until our debt was settled, but after a while I grew to like the job. It felt good fixing things that the wasteland had broken. It was like I was somehow, one piece of junk after another, I was making the wasteland better." At my words, I see a small smile spread on Cherry's lips. I could tell she understood what I was talking about.

"Ya know, I'm starting to really like the idea of traveling with you. Even though Shady doesn’t like the idea." Cherry says with a small sigh at the mention of my friend. "Don't take it personally. Shady is just like that. It'll take a while for her to open up to you. You just have to excuse her... quirks." I say after pausing to think of the right word to explain her eccentricities. (Why couldn't I think of that word at the moment? Way to sound stupid eh?) Cherry sighs again. "I hope so. I really wanna get to know both of you better." I nod and give her a reassuring smile. "You already are. You know how I met Shady, and why she saved me. See you're learning." I offer much to her pleasure.

"Now can we talk about the elephant in the room?" I ask after another pause. "What's an elephant?" Cherry asks with a confused look on her face. "No clue. It's just a saying I picked up when I was younger." I offer, and she nods in acceptance. "oh okay. And sure say what's on your mind." I smile nervously, but this was a question I had wanted to ask since last night. "Umm, what we did. Last night ya know. What was that about? I mean I'm not exactly the most handsome buck out there." I ask, and before you start, keep in mind this is all new territory for me, so there are bound to be awkward questions.

"Cherry blushes brightly, and turns while mumbling something. "Sorry, didn't catch that." Again she speaks, this time hearing her words. "I'm... in estrus, ya know. In heat?" Now I blush and blubber a little. I mean what was I supposed to say to her hormones picking me. "Don't look like that. I mean I chose you, not my hormones." I nod, still a little put off by the fact. But I did know what heat meant. There was that one time when Shady *Insert random pen scribbles and lines here.*

((Ok sorry about that, but Shady just read over my shoulder what I was writing, and sabotaged it by smacking the back of my head. Needless to say I won't be sharing those details upon pain of castration. Seriously if any pony reads this I need rescuing from the abuse. *Insert sad face here*))

So yeah, I was a little put off by the revelation that she was in heat. But that did help explain my attraction to her, and Shady's cold shoulder. "Umm ok. One more question." I offer, and she nods, still blushing a little. "Was I good?" ((Ok yeah I know. Very stupid and insensitive question. But once more I'm new to all of this. Leave me alone ok. Besides all of you perverts like this kind of thing.)) Cherry blushes bright red once more, before coughing into her hoof a little, and blubbering a little. But then she stopped and looked at me, and idea coming to her mind, and the return of her mischievous smirk. "Oh shit." I gulp as she stands and leans close to me before whispering in my ear. "Hmm. I don't remember. Perhaps we should try it again." That wasn't a question. I flushed, and felt a certain area shift. ((Note to self. Getting teased like that while in a suit of power armor makes things very uncomfortable, and not just in the social area if you catch my drift.))

I stammered and flushed a red so deep it matched Cherry's coat. But her words did have an effect on me, and I was suddenly all too eager. "Um yeah, definitely. But uh, here is not a good place." I offer, the last dregs of my intelligence barely clinging on. At my words, Cherry turns and looks around, noticing two construction ponies who had just walked upon our little scene. "Bro, that armor have a vibrate function too?" Asks one of the ponies, his coat was a yellow so deep it was almost brown. To my amazement though, despite her embarrassment she charged at the pair. Her horn alighting and shooting a small spout of fire, all the while yelling obscenities at the fleeing pair. I laughed as I watched the scene. Seeing two strong construction bucks running from a petite mare was entirely comical, and just a little surreal. Looking back on it, I wonder if the ponies of the past got into shenanigans like that.

"Dude, get your crazy mare off us!" Shouts the other stallion as Cherry's flames lick at his tail. I could barely speak from the laughter coming from my mouth, but eventually I did get control over myself enough to call out to her. "Cherry, that's enough." I snorted through grit teeth. I still had a hard time stopping my laughter. At my words, despite not having shouted them, she heard me, and let the two run off with their tails singed. Once Cherry had returned, I had to stifle more giggles at the look on her face. Despite looking pissed, she still held a blush that would make a ruby jealous. Once she had calmed down, still blushing, she completely agreed that this was not the right place or time.

We let a few minutes pass in order to properly recompose ourselves. Cherry couldn't help but begin laughing with me for the first few minutes. Even so, once we had calmed down enough, Cherry pulled out her cigarettes again, and a moment later she and I were smoking once more. For a little while longer, we stood in silence, save the sounds of the turbines, and our smoking. It wasn't until a shout drew our attention upward. Shady was on one of the catwalks, and looking down to us. I could already tell things weren’t great just by looking at her. "Son of a bitch!" She yelled. I let the cigarette drop from my lips, and looked at Cherry. "Get ready, this is gonna be rough." I tell her, and she nods. A minute later, Shady came down the last set of stairs and trotted up to us. "Follow me." She ordered. I was a little put off by her anger, and also the noticeable lack of the stallion who led us here.

Cherry and I shared a quick look, but then followed Shady as she led us a little deeper into the facility. We said nothing as we passed by several groups of working ponies, who like the ones outside, looked strung out on chems, and gave me odd looks. I was really hoping it was just my armor, but their looks were beginning to freak me out. We continued on like this for a few more minutes, and it seemed like Shady was looking for something, though I couldn't tell what until she did find it. "Here we go." She said in a low whisper as she pushed her way through a metal door. Cherry and I followed right behind her, and she shut and locked it behind us. We were in a small room, a small bunk bed was nestled in the corner, and there was a small shower and a sink. On the other side of the room was an old hoof locker, and several empty plastic crates.

"Umm what?" I asked as we spread out through the room. Cherry poking a hoof at the bottom mattress. "The General lent us this room for the night. Told me it's where most of their guests stay when they are around." Shady spoke, all the while setting her bags down, and beginning to strip the rest from my armor. Cherry just watched on, remaining silent. I however was very confused. "We just came to deliver a message and get paid, what the hell is going on?" I ask as the last bag was pulled from my back. "I'll tell ya in a few minutes. But first thing's first. We all need a shower, and a meal. No offense, but the two of you smell like a sex shop. Now get outta that armor." Shady orders, and I willingly comply. After standing for hours, I really just wanted to give my hooves a rest. Her other comment however sent Cherry blushing once more. "Oh yeah, and you smell like a dozen roses don't ya." I quip, alluding to the fact that she had slept with half of the bucks while on the Sea Horse.

"Seriously, shut up and get scrubbing." Shady commands, before stuffing a bar of soap into my mouth. I scrunch up my muzzle in disgust, and Cherry lets out an audible "ew." As she turns away. "And don't take too long, we have business to discuss." Shady fires off as I strip off my gauntlets and toss them onto the bed, and make my way to the shower. ((Now I know what you're thinking. That there should be some privacy when a pony is in the shower, but once again it shall be said, PONIES DON"T WEAR CLOTHES. Well not usually. We don't have the same embarrassment that other races have regarding their bodies. Still, there was a plastic curtain that afforded enough privacy for washing other... delicate areas.)) I turned on the water, hoping against hope I would get a hot shower. But no, that didn't happen. "C..Cold." I complain as the water hits my back. "Oh quit bein' a drama queen." Shady snapped as I shivered and grumbled.

"Hey, you don't know what happens to a buck around cold water. Get it cold enough, and I could become a Mare." I chirp, drawing a laugh from Cherry, and a disgusted look from Shady. "We don't need a lecture on stallion anatomy, just hurry the fuck up." She snapped, and I obliged, not because she was in a hurry, but because the water was really fucking cold. I'll spare you the details of my showering habits, and skip to the point where I was shaking myself off, and splashing the two mares nearby. "Oh come on, what the fuck?" Shady shouted, and Cherry laughed as she tried to protect herself behind the larger mare. I smiled like an idiot as I dripped onto the concrete floor, my mane hanging across my muzzle. With a shake of my head, and another round of splattering Shady with the cold water, my mane gave a small poof, and then fell into its usual style.

Shady hit the shower next, and to her credit, she didn't complain about the cold, but we both heard her teeth chattering. I hid a smile as she finished, and playfully shoved Cherry toward the dripping mare. Shady side stepped, and Cherry fell into the shower with a quick "Eep!" Shady then nickered, and flipped on the water, instantly soaking Cherry with the cold water. "Ohh fuck!" She shouted in shock as the cold water hit. And despite her dislike for Cherry, Shady managed a smile and I think even a small chuckle. Her victory was short lived however as the chattering Cherry, let out a small gasp and then a deep sigh. We both turned to look as steam built up and seeped from around the plastic curtain. "Are you shitting me?" I grumbled as the hot water fell on the mare.

A few minutes later, with a blushing Cherry between us, Shady and I squeezed into the shower next to her in order to feel the hot water. We stood, with our heads hung low as the hot water coated our bodies. ((No it's not going to be a shower orgy, seriously you perverts need a damn hobby besides being interested in who I fuck.)) Cherry was squished between us, but she didn't utter a single complaint. Hot water was rare enough in the wasteland, and we would not waste it. I felt muscles relax that I hadn't even known were tense, and I was sure Shady felt the same way. "Not a fuckin word of this ends up in your damned journal Moonshine." Shady threatens. And I promised I wouldn't. ((Sorry Shady, I lied.)) after what felt like an hour, we finally had enough, and all three of us step from the shower, relaxed and clean for the first time in... what was it now, a week since I had bathed for the party?

All three of us dripped onto the concrete floor. And despite the hot water we had, we all shivered a little from the cooler air in the room. "So much for being in a hurry eh?" I tease a little, after shaking myself dry again. Shady didn't appreciate my humor, and cuffed me on the side of the head. But I could tell her attitude had improved after the shower. "I never said we were in a hurry. I was just pissed. Actually I still am a bit." She admitted. "So what is going on, why are we still here? I doubt it was just for a hot shower." Cherry piped up, and I nodded in agreement. Shady sighed, and sat upon the bottom bed. "We have another job offer." Shady dead panned. I raise an eyebrow but wait for her to continue.

"We already got paid, but the General gave me a few hours to think about his offer. I felt that I needed to talk to the both of you about it first though. I figured Moonshine would go along with whatever choice I made, but Cherry, I don't know what your stance is on getting involved in our bullshit." I listened to her, and she was right, I would go with her. Cherry though, surprised both of us by replying immediately. "fuck yeah, do what you gotta, I'll help where I can." Shady and I shared a look. We both knew that so far, the jobs we took had some element of danger involved, and neither of us knew if Cherry was ready for it. ((Can I pause here again for a second and say that at this point I was really starting to question bringing Cherry along now.)) "You don't have any idea what the job is, how can you just sign up like that." Shady asked.

Cherry just shook her head and pointed at the two of us with a hoof. "You both take jobs like this all the time. And I am not gonna be the useless third wheel when I can help out." Once more Shady and I share a look. This time though I saw the glimmer of my friend being impressed with Cherry. "Alrighty then, here's the scoop. The General wants us to meet with the leader of the Jacks, and try to discuss a way for both groups to benefit from this odd arrangement." I nod, listening as Shady spoke. "Only one issue here. The Jacks are a group of ex-slavers who banded together because no town in the Hoofington region would accept them." Again I nod, not surprised at that last bit of info. "Here is why I'm pissed. They want us to go in unarmed." Now I was surprised.

"They what!" Cherry exclaimed before I got a chance to. Shady nodded stiffly, and I could now grasp why she was angry. But I had a slightly different mentality. "Well we have a few weapons they don't know about." I say. And Shady and Cherry look at me like I had lost my mind. "Ok genius name two." Shady challenges and I smile in response. "My gauntlets look only like wasteland armor. Cherry can use fire with her horn. And I have the NCR revolver in my bag. It's small enough to be concealed in a tail or under some armor." I offer, and both Cherry and Shady blink at me in unison before looking at each other. "That actually makes sense." Cherry offered and Shady rolled her eyes. "Yeah until they pat us down and discover the gun."

I put my hoof under my chin as I think about a way around that. I mean this is a world of magic, there were always loopholes. As I think, Cherry sighs and levitates out her pack of cigarettes and lights one. Wait that's it! "Cherry how good is your levitation?" I ask, and she gives me a confused look. And Shady touches upon the same idea. "Holy shit you are a genius!" Shady proclaims, and Cherry just looks between the two of us in confusion. "Umm why do you ask?" Shady and I share a quick grin before discussing my idea.

"You are a genius!" Cherry exclaimed as she hugged me after I finished explaining my plan. Shady just rolled her eyes and coughed, making us separate quickly. "Yeah well, it’s a good plan, but it has to be perfect, there is very little room for error." Cherry waves a hoof and scoffs. "Yeah yeah I get it, just leave the unicorn stuff to the unicorn." Cherry quipped and I smirked a bit. This was actually making us feel a little better about the job. But still, we were walking into a den of ex-slavers, who's to say every one of them kicked the habit. "Did the General mention how much he would pay us for this gig?" I ask, and Shady nods. "He said he'd double our pay for delivering the message." I blink. Sixteen hundred caps would be extremely helpful in whatever path we chose next and made the job that much more enticing.

Cherry though had a different thought. "This sounds too good to be true. I mean it sounds like he is giving you what you want, and all he expects in return is a meeting with some other ponies. I mean, it sounds too good to be true." Cherry offered, and it put a little bit of a downer on my mood. "Nah, don't worry about it, I got somethin neither side knows about." Shady offered confidently. But I knew that tone, and I knew she wouldn't tell us until she was ready. Cherry didn't know that though, and asked anyway. And as expected all she got for her efforts was a quick "You'll see." From Shady.

I roll my eyes as Shady pulls the last of our apples from her pack, and tosses one to Cherry and I. I was so hungry I didn’t hesitate before biting into my apple. And I was pleasantly surprised when I discovered it wasn't made of wax. I was even more surprised when I discovered Shady's was. I fell onto the bed, laughing as Shady gagged and choked. Her eyes watered as she spat out the wax, and scraped her tongue with her hoof. Cherry watched on in confusion as Shady took a drink of water to wash her mouth out. " Yeah it's not so funny when it happens to you is it?" I chide, much to her chagrin. "Seriously, that was fuckin' disgusting. I can't believe I made you go through that twice." Shady grumbled as she tossed the offending wax into the corner.

I chuckled as Cherry looked on in confusion, not understanding the joke. "Don't worry, I'll tell you about it later." Cherry nodded and finished off her apple, and I quickly followed suit. Leaving Shady grumbling about her joke backfiring. But after a minute, she stood up, and shook her emerald mane. "I'm gonna go tell the General that we'll take the job. You two try and get some sleep." She commands, and we nod as she leaves the room. To Cherry's credit, I could tell she wanted to have a little fun, but the day had finally caught up with her, and she just gave a big yawn instead. "I'm done with today." She said, and flopped onto the bed. I didn't really blame her, hell I wanted to join her. But despite how tired my body was, my mind refused to quiet down. "Get some sleep, I'll hold down the fort." I offer, and after a soft nod, and another yawn, she quickly fell asleep.

I watched her for a time, just happy to have someone around me who actually liked me. And that called into question whether or not Shady did as well. Still, I felt that she did, or she wouldn't put up with half of my shenanigans. Still, I wanted to know for certain eventually. But right now, all was quiet, and I had little to do. Despite wanting to rest, I had too much on my mind to be able to do so. So instead I retrieved my journal, and began to write. I Covered how Shady and I spared, and how she had built the Power hooves. I really do enjoy them, and as promised, I will make notes on how to upgrade them later. But for now, I was just content to write up until the moments I shared with Cherry the night before. I had written something close to smut involving the dream I had, but this was a little more involved. After I went through the memory, I re-read it. It wasn't bad, but upon proper hindsight, it probably wasn't the greatest first impression of a pony. Still, I feel that I made the right choice in inviting her.

I continued like this for the better part of an hour. Reliving all of the details thus far, and copying them into my journal. I got so far as to the part where Cherry had her puke frenzy after climbing the stairs, and where I had decided to keep my true origin a secret from her. She told me her home town, but I hadn't done the same. Perhaps it was fear of her reaction, or a habit formed by keeping it secret for so long. It made me stop and think. I had just done to Cherry, what Shady had been doing to me, keeping information to myself. I mentally kicked myself for being an idiot, and swore I would talk to Cherry about it, and apologize for not telling her. But it did also put into perspective Shady's behavior, and why she hadn't told me anything about her past before.

A few minutes went by, and I was pulled from my thoughts by the door opening, and Shady walking into the room. "What..." She tried to say, before I shushed her, and motioned to Cherry who was sleeping soundly. Shady nods, and I gesture outside before standing up and quietly leaving the room with Shady behind me. Once outside, and the door closed gently, Shady asks the question I had interrupted. "What are you still doing awake?" She asked. I shrug and reply that I was writing in my journal. She nodded and sighed. "Ya know that journal must be helpful. It helps you remember things, and even put things into a different perspective. Even though you do have a habit of writing some embarrassing shit about me." She growls. I chuckled, having literally done just that a little while ago.

"Yeah, it really does put things in a different light. And because of that I owe you an apology." I say in a hushed whisper. Shady balked a little, turning my way again with a raised eyebrow. "I said somethings last night that I regret. I had no right to pressure you into telling me your past Shady. I know you'd tell me if it was important, but even still, I'm not an idiot. You have knowledge about power armor, and even power hooves. You also know how to repair almost anything." Shady's ears fall back a bit. This was hitting pretty close to home for her, and I could tell it was bothering her. "You don't have to tell me right now, but I'm pretty sure I know at least a little about your past. Anyway I got off track. I'm sorry I treated you like shit." Shady, while obviously bothered by my theory, nodded and accepted my apology with a quick hug.

I hugged her back. She was the only pony who knew my secret, and didn't judge me for it. I could do the same for her when she decided to tell me. The hug only lasted a couple of seconds, but it was very welcome. "Tell ya what. I know I owe you some answers, but can you wait until after we leave here? I don't feel comfortable talking about it where there are so many ears." I nod, completely accepting her terms. I had waited this long. What was a couple more hours. We both shared a quick smile, happy to be back on better terms as we went back into the room. Cherry was still asleep, her left forehoof draped over her muzzle. "No...I don't think rad hogs floss." She mumbles and turns over. Whatever she was dreaming about, I'm sure I didn't want to know. Shady and I share another look, before she climbed up onto the top bunk, and I laid out my bag, and flopped onto the floor. As tired as I was, even the cold concrete was comfortable at this point.

Despite being exhausted, I still had a hard time falling asleep. I'm not sure why, but I just could not get my mind to switch off. So in my mind I imagined myself in a small black box, the walls blocking any rogue thoughts. It helped enough I guess, cause in no time I had fallen asleep, at least I think I did. Still, a few hours later I was gently brought back into consciousness by warmth against my back. I tried to move a little, but felt a weight press on my side. Instead I cracked open an eye, and turned my head around. There, Cherry was pressed against me, and had her hooves wrapped around my body. Despite the warmth of her body, a little fear gripped my heart. If she could move next to me, and not wake me up, she could have just as easily slit my throat and left. I shook my head, and mentally chased that thought away with a rubber hose.

Seeing her sleeping so soundly, and the fact that she was holding me made me a little happy. I laid there and thought about it, but I didn't get much time before she buried her head against my neck. I thought it was kind of nice at first, but then she squeezed me tightly. All of the air in my lungs was forced out instantly, and I couldn't get a breath back. My eyes bulged and I started flailing my hooves in an attempt to break free. Even still she held on. Later I would think back on this, and wonder just how deep could she sleep. Still, with all of my flailing, Shady was woken by the commotion. And upon seeing my predicament, instead of helping, she began laughing. With everything going on, and not being able to breath, I accidently slammed my foreleg into her muzzle. It didn't break, but it did bleed, and it woke her up.

Upon seeing that I was a much darker shade of blue than normal, and quickly figuring out why, she gasped and swiftly released me. Air flooded into my lungs, and I flopped over, coughing and spluttering while Cherry backed away and rubbed her bloody muzzle with a hoof. And all the while, Shady leaned on the wall for support as she snorted with laughter. I gasped for air, as my heart thundered in my chest. "What...The...Fuck." I gasped. Cherry flushed again, and looked at the wall to avoid eye contact. "You...looked so cold laying there." Shady stifled her laughter by biting down on her foreleg, probably wanting to hear Cherry's explanation.

"I woke up in the middle of the night, and saw you shivering. So I laid down beside you, and I guess I fell asleep. I kinda forgot I have a bad habit of squeezing." She admitted bashfully. I ran a hoof across my now sore ribs, and managed to get some control over my breathing. "Still. Squeezing is one thing. Do I have to wear armor next time?" I ask much to the delight of Shady. Cherry's blush reignited, and I sighed. I still felt like I was almost crushed by a building, but I couldn't be mad at her. She had after all only tried to help.

"Sorry about your nose." I apologize after we had all gotten control of ourselves. "Sorry I almost popped you like a balloon." Cherry added. I stood up, and groaned as I felt a few ribs pop back into place. Cherry winced at the sound. And Shady looked grossed out. "Things aren't supposed to pop like that." She complained, and it gave me a great idea. "Oh really?" I ask as I put a hoof on my chin and quickly push my head sideways. To Shady and Cherry's horror, several loud cracks emanated from my neck, and I sighed in relief. It felt great popping your joints when you sleep on floors. Shady popped her hooves over her ears and Cherry looked like she was going to be sick as I turned my head in the opposite direction and did the same thing.

Despite the somewhat rude and scary morning, the three of us had made our way through the labyrinth inside of the dam, looking for a place to get some food. We had polished off the last of our reserves, and had to make like perfectly social ponies and sit with the others. Once we found the place, several ponies were already sitting at tables and were busy either discussing they day ahead, or burying their faces in their meals. We found a line, and quickly made our way to the front, where an older unicorn mare was scooping some oatmeal into bowls. Honestly I had never had oatmeal. I heard it was good though. Shady paid the mare for three bowls and three sparkle colas. (Yup soda for breakfast. Suck it foals. Wait don’t' that sounds really bad.)) The three of us found a table, and quickly sat down. Cherry, given her horn, levitated a spoon and dug in to her meal gently. Shady and I didn't have that luxury. So we placed our hooves on the table and pressed our muzzles into the bowls.

Suffice to say, I hate oatmeal. It's bland and slimy. And has a texture akin to worms. I didn't complain though, and ate the meal quickly. The only saving grace was the sparkle cola. Without it I would really hate breakfast. We kept ourselves quiet, not discussing our newest job, because we all knew what roles we would play and didn't need to discuss it further. Still our breakfast, while quick was just what we needed. And soon we were walking on our way out. Shady actually had to carry Cherry back down the stairs, who had frozen up and refused to move down. Once on solid ground again. And before the sun was actually up, Cherry levitated out a fresh sparkle cola and kept it there. We trudged our way across the dam. I wore my gauntlets, and Shady had procured an old set of overalls for me to wear. She had on what was left of her leather dress, which she had sewn into the shape of form fitting armor. And Cherry... went naked for some reason. Still we made it to the Check point, just as the sun was coming up. And like Shady had anticipated, the guards gave each of us a quick pat down. Apparently the General had told the guards to expect us.

Besides the knife Shady had tried to sneak inside her armor, we were cleared to set out for the Jacks camp. I look over at Cherry, who had put on a strong show during the checkpoint, but now I could see the toll it took on her. "Just a little longer ok." I coax, hoping the confidence in my voice could help her continue. We walked away from the checkpoint, and upon topping a hill, we looked down, and saw for the first time the camp. Even from up here, I could tell they had a better layout, though fewer numbers. Maybe only a few dozen, and most of their tents were larger than those of the NCR. Even from this height I could tell what tent was the leaders. In the middle, sat a larger tent, that had room clear around it for all of the ponies coming this way and that. I gave Shady a quick look, but there was an expression I couldn't properly read. Was it rage mixed with sadness? Or was she smiling? I honestly couldn't tell.

"Alright Cherry, you can relax now." Shady commanded a moment later, the weird look gone, and in its place a cold resolve. Cherry nodded, and relaxed her magic. The sparkle cola bottle remained beside her, but another object eased itself from the sky. Shady grabbed it with her hooves, and Cherry wobbled a little as the strain on her magic released. In Shady's hoof was my NCR revolver. Cherry had levitated it high in the air, using the rising sun to disguise the random gun floating. And the cola to give an excuse why her horn was glowing. She had told us the night before that she could levitate two items at once, and while it was hard, she was happy it was light. The only downside to this plan was that we had no reserve ammo. Just what was in the cylinder. But if it did go that far south, we could always grab weapons any way possible.

Cherry took a few minutes to recover. We were both relying on her magic a lot today, and it things went to shit, she would be blasting fire left and right. I gave her a reassuring nudge with my hips, and she smiled. "Ready?" I ask as Shady slips the gun into a pocket hidden inside her armor. "Yup." Both of my friends say, and together we head down the hill, and toward the camp of ex-slavers. We got close enough for their snipers to see us clearly, and then Cherry levitated up one of the other items we carried with us. A simple yet large white flag. Shady heard from the General that this was how both groups met to try and discuss new options.

Instead of continuing, we held our ground. That is until a flag bearing their reply was erected. Red meant no meeting, and we were to leave. And blue meant proceed. We all let out a sigh of relief when the blue flag was hoisted, and we continued on our way toward the camp. I gently took the flag from Cherry so she could retain her magic if we needed it. I stumbled along on three legs, using the fourth to hold the standard of peace. As we entered the camp, a group of ponies barricaded us from proceeding further. "Whoa there, state your business" Came the authoritive voice of a lean griffon above us. He was either a hired gun, or part of an old slaver band. "Peace talk with General Serious Lee." Shady responded. I turned my head, and gave her a look before saying. "Seriously?" Shady shook her head and responded "No Serious Lee." I face hoofed and Cherry giggled a little.

"I am glad you find my name so funny." Came a new voice. This one like a small rockslide crossing a set of rusty railroad tracks. (( I know, I have no poetry in my soul.)) I lifted my head to look, and saw a sight I had only heard of. Standing before us, with his head held high, was a Jack. As in a Donkey. Seriously. ((see what I did there.)) He bore several deep scars, and half of his right ear was missing. But the looks we received from him showed that he was putting his skills in sizing up a pony's worth to great use. "Umm sorry, I meant no offense." Cherry offered. I could tell she was nervous, but who wouldn't be in a camp full of ex-slavers.

"None taken." Said the Jack. Now their name made sense considering their leader was a literal Jack. "What offer does the NCR come bearing now." He said with very little patience, as if this was routine for them. Shady stood up to her full height, matching that of the Donkey. "The NCR sends another attempt at peace." The Jack just chuckled, followed by a few of those closer to him mimicking the action. But before he could reply, Shady stepped closer and pressed her face near to his. "But I am not NCR, and therefore I do not." Shady snarled. Cherry and I both snap our heads in her direction. I could not have just heard what I thought I had. But to my chagrin, Shady had already withdrawn my revolver, and had it pointing right in the face of the Jack. And to his credit he didn't flinch while his supporters dove down, or reached for a weapon.

"Hold." He commanded. He didn't have to shout at all, and his people listened. He then pressed his forehead against the barrel of the gun, looking her in the eye all the while. "You can kill me now if you want. But you and your friends won't make it a hundred yards. I suggest you think your next action over very carefully." His voice was calm, as if this was not remarkably close to threatening him. I looked Shady in the eye. Fear evident on my own, but barely concealed rage and pain in hers. And with all I knew of Shady, I knew she wouldn't stop here. She gave me a quick look, one that spoke volumes of her internal pain, but also one of apology.

I will never know what happened, but from what I heard, one of the ponies on the Jacks side dropped a rifle, and that started the entire shit storm that followed. Shady, the raw bundle of nerves that she was, pulled the trigger and instantly blew a hole the size of my hoof through the Jacks head. Before his body even hit the ground, Shady charged in instead of away, and every pony froze at the unexpected attack. I watched on in amazement as she crashed through the first line of ponies the same way she had in Respite. Time sped up again for me the second a rogue bullet pinged off of my left gauntlet. I looked up to see a small unicorn trying to rebalance a rifle she had fired. But the crack in her horn made her magic very difficult to control. I stepped in close, and brought my flag hard across her scalp. Her already cracked horn shattered and snapped, and she dropped to the ground at the same time as the rifle she had been using.

Without pausing to consider my actions, I scooped up the rifle, and racked the lever with a hoof before firing into the crowd. Shady had just started a war, and if I was going to figure out why, we all had to get out of here alive. I saw one pony drop from a shot to the head. Another fell holding his guts into his body, and a third lost a rear leg from my shots. I would have continued, but Cherry grabbed me in her magic, and pulled me behind a row of tents. As I was pulled back, I took a last shot at a stallion who was lining up a shot at Shady's back. He dropped, and Shady saw it and bolted in the opposite direction, a swarm of angry slavers on her flank. Cherry and I were in just as tight of a spot. I had killed two more ponies, possibly three if the one holding his guts in didn't make it. Cherry continued to drag me along in her magic, and I used the rifle to keep our pursuers off of us.

Once I ran out of ammo, I hurled the gun into the mass behind us. One of the lead ponies got their legs tangled up, and fell, taking the entire group behind her down too. Cherry, who right now was in full panic mode pulled me up beside her, and dropped me onto the dirt. I started running right beside her. All together, I could estimate that we had just dropped somewhere between half a dozen or more. And the fight was only half a minute long. Once I began to run on my own, Cherry canceled her magic, and switched spells. I watched and marveled as fireballs flew from her horn, each one striking a different tent. In less than a minute, the camp was full chaos. I heard the bark of my revolver two more times, meaning Shady only had two more shots before she was empty.

Cherry read my thoughts as well, and we both turned to run for her. We kept getting several glimpses of Shady between the tents, and from what I saw, she already had several wounds, and her armor was already tattered. She saw us as well, fear more than evident in her eyes, but she knew we had to meet up if we were going to stand a chance. She rounded a corner in front of us, running our way. She had five ponies on her flank, only one with a gun. Cherry went left, and I stayed right, as Shady ran between us. Two more shots from her took out our pursuers, and Cherry lashed out with fire at the ones Shady was evading. Their eyes widened as two caught fire balls to their chests. The other three, including the one with the shotgun met with me.

I ducked under the gunner, and flipped him over my back, before spinning and slamming my right hoof into the muzzle of one mare, my power hoof activating, and snapping her head back enough that her spine snaps. I knew she was dead before she fell, but I had to keep going as I wrapped my other hoof around the neck of the other pony. Having close lined him, he lifted up and flopped back onto his back, knocked out from hitting his head. I didn't pause long enough to worry about him, instead I scooped up the fallen shotgun, and quickly caught back up with Cherry, who was launching fireballs at any and all tents she could. Two minutes into the fight, and the three of us combined had taken down around half of their group.

I looked to my right, seeing Shady on a parallel row. She was still running, but that couldn't last forever. I looked straight ahead, and noticed we were close to the center of the camp. The large tent was just ahead, but between it and us, three more ponies had cut across us, running for Shady. I let both barrels of the shotgun loose, buckshot in one barrel cutting into the two lead ponies, knocking them down. The other barrel held a slug which bored a hole through the third pony's torso. They didn't even get to scream before they were dead in a pile of their own guts. I tossed the empty gun away, as Cherry levitated up a sub machine gun and tossed it to me. I caught the bit in my mouth, before spinning and letting the entire clip loose in two seconds flat. I heard ponies scream as the bullets tore through the collapsing tents.

Black smoke billowed into the air due to the rapidly spreading flames of burning tents. I tossed the empty machine gun aside, and once more continued on with Cherry. We burst into the center of camp, where more ponies ran to control the spreading chaos. I was at first surprised to see the remaining ponies run past us, thinking we were just fleeing from the ensuing chaos in the front of the camp. Shady appeared right beside us, bloody and torn, but not yet on the verge of death. If she had a HUD like my power armor, I was sure it would only show half of her health depleted. "You fucking idiot!" I shouted over the screams around us. I wasn't sure if Shady heard me right then, but I was determined she would hear it again later.

I turned once more, to see the rest of the ponies pursuing us stop short against the crowd running to help those near the fire. I thought we were home free for the time being. None of those ponies would open fire with their comrades so close. I was proved wrong then, as a shot rang out, and Shady went down. I saw in agonizing slowness as the bullet tore through her left hind leg and dug into the dirt below her. I didn't stop though, Instead I scooped Shady onto my back, and Cherry helped by levitating her as much as possible. We had to get into cover, there was no telling how long we had before the shooting started properly again.

I searched for any option, and spotting it, turned and moved toward the large tent in the middle of the camp. Despite the help from Cherry, my progress as still slowed by Shady's bulk. A few more shots rang out, peppering the area around us. I was sure one bullet grazed my flank. But even still, I continued. Once through the open flap, I moved off to the side in a random direction. Finding a small set of crates which I ducked behind and dropped Shady to the ground. She was still alive, but not good. The bullet had hit a bone, and ricocheted off. But not before shattering her leg. "Gah. Son of a bitch!" She hissed through gritted teeth. I watched her as she moved to stem her own bleeding with shaking hooves.

"Cherry help!" I screamed, but it proved needless as Cherry was already beside me. "Cauterize the wound. We have to stop the bleeding." I shouted into her ear, and she nodded. Battle triage was not in the list of skills I possessed, and I was sure neither Cherry or Shady did either. I grabbed Shady's face between my hooves, making her look into my eyes. " You stupid fuck! What were you thinking!" I scream as I see Cherry's horn ignite from the corner of my eye. Shady made to respond, then screamed as her flesh burned and seared beneath Cherry's spell. The smell of her flesh cooking brought back painful memories of Arbu, and the scent of many ponies cooking to death if they weren't already dead. Right now I was hurt, bleeding as well, and more importantly I was pissed. But I knew I had no choice but to continue fighting until we were free of this shit show. I yelled in rage and punched the crate beside Shady's head. The wood split and broke apart as I looked at my friend.

She was crying, for the first time since I met her I saw the real pony that was Shady Acres. A pony I had every intention of getting to know. I looked back up, and to the mass of ponies I saw milling outside. Apparently they were able to follow the trail of blood leading them straight to us. "Fuck!" I shouted as I realized we were trapped. It would only be a matter of time before they either opened fire on us, of stormed the tent in force. That was when I noticed what was in the crate I had just shattered, and I realized our only chance to make it out was resting right there.

The remainder of the ponies who were chasing us had blocked off the exit. And deeming that they could just wait us out, felt no need to storm in after us. That proved to be their final mistake. It gave me enough time to set up what I needed to, and a moment later I was ready. "Hey you lot out there!" I shouted. The mare standing at the front looked in, unable to see into the dark interior. "What!" She called. "Don't beg for mercy, you fucks won't get it!" She shouted, and those were the words I wasn't hoping to hear, but it did make what I was about to do much easier. "Ya know the pony body is made up of about eighty percent water. Well I am one hundred percent death! HAVE SOME!" I screamed. A second later, a faint whirring sound could be heard within the tent. Every pony outside paused, wondering what was going on before countless 7.62 rounds tore through the tent.

I screamed as I held down the trigger on the minigun I had found. I felt like my bones would be shaken apart, yet I held down the trigger and made a large sweep. At this point I didn't care who I gunned down, all I knew was that they wanted us all dead, and I didn't. I fired until the spinning barrels glowed a bright orange, and I kept going until finally, mercifully, the gun ran out of rounds. I choked on the thick smoke that clung around us, and the power supply on the gun ran dry. The entire front of the tent was mere tatters, and I saw several bodies lying around, their bodies looking just like the tent. I felt a pang of horror at what I had just done, but there was no time to dwell on that. "Moonshine over here!" Cherry shouts. Apparently a few stray bullets from the dying slavers had entered the tent and split open a few crates.

I saw scores of grenades. Many of the regular explosive type, but even more spark and energy ones. "Oh I can do some shit with these I purr. A few minutes later, having moved the rest of the crates into the center, and laying out as many grenades as I could, I kept one and hefted Shady onto my back before making my way to the back of the tent, where we used Shady's knife to slit the fabric, and push our way out. I held the grenade out to Cherry, who despite the terror of the situation, smiled and pulled the pin before quickly levitating it into the center of grenades and dropping it. Together we both turned and hobbled away from the tent, only getting a few meters before the grenade went off, and the ensuing explosion lifted us off of the ground and propelled us through one of the few standing tents.

We landed in a jumble of hooves and legs. Shady groaned and whimpered in pain, and Cherry and I were both battered, and bruised from the concussive force. With some effort, I shove Shady's bulk off of me, and look around at the carnage around us. Every sound was muted, like it was coming from under water, and blood dribbled down my cheek from one of my ears. The entire tent was a ball of flame, and ponies who had run to investigate the gunfire from the minigun were caught up in the explosion, and lay screaming in their own entrails and blood. Once again I felt a pang of regret, but like before I buried it deep down until I could deal with it later. There was another gunshot, and a bullet skipping off of the rocks near us. Looking up, I saw the Griffon guard trying hard to stay aloft.

Like us, he was hurt in the explosion, and a second later I saw why. He had a large piece of metal buried in his side, just below his wing. I watched as he pulled back the bolt on the rifle, and readied another shot. I ducked, but this one hit. I felt the searing pain of the hot lead tearing through my ear. I hissed as more blood coated my face, but I was still breathing, and didn't want him to take another shot so close to my friends. So, I pushed past the pain, and took off. Running around, and trying to draw his attention. It worked, and he fired again. The bullet missed, and buried itself in the dirt. I watched him drop altitude slowly, and then charged toward him once I felt he had gotten low enough.

My random charge threw him off a little, and his hesitation was all I needed to do the dumbest, and untested Idea I had at the time. I leapt up, and came back down with my forehooves pointed ahead of me. I then drew back, and made a double punch right at the ground. Luck was on my side as the timing was spot on. The hydraulic rams activated, and both horse shoes fired down. But with no room to extend, the force was pushed back through my body instead. I was suddenly practicing my flying skills as momentum carried me in a forward arc and I soared toward him. Time slowed down with adrenaline, and I saw his eyes widen, followed by a flap of his wings which he hoped would lift him above me. But with his injury, that wasn't happening.

We collided in the air. My chest slamming into his face. I felt two ribs crack from the impact, and his beak bend at an awkward angle. The impact also served another purpose, as he swiftly fell unconscious. We separated, just as quickly as we collided. I couldn't even groan out in pain before gravity took over, and I fell to the ground. I rolled an ankle upon landing, and flopped to the dirt in pain and exhaustion. I felt like I had gone a few rounds with my power armor right then, and still I had to force myself to my hooves. Pain could wait while I had friends in danger.

I found Shady and Cherry right where I left them. Both of them were looking at me with concern, a feeling I waved off, before gently helping Shady to her three functional hooves and hobbling away from the carnage. Cherry kept a weary out for any more pursuers, but after what we had just done, most of them had probably scattered or were too injured to move. We were left unmolested as we exited the camp together, and made our way back to the dam. It had only been a maximum if ten minutes since the whole thing started, and the entire camp was in flames and death. I shuddered at the sight, as we turned and continued on our way.

We only got about a quarter of the way back, before a swarm of construction ponies, and NCR ran up to us. Four of them ran up, and took Shady's bulk from me, helping support her as they guided her back to the NCR camp. Cherry took my injured hoof over her shoulder, and together we followed. Many NCR ponies ran past, on their way to see what had happened, and if any survivors needed aid. At that moment, I felt that they were all better ponies than myself. I didn't allow myself to dwell on that though, and focused on walking.

The rest of the journey was spent in silence, except for the occasional shout. Once we were back to camp, Cherry set me down, and ran off to find some pony to help heal me. I didn't refuse, but I didn't think I could talk right then either without puking my guts out. I watched as the entire camp became a frenzy of ponies running around and trying to figure out what was going on. I slumped against the crate Cherry had set me near, and just felt myself slipping away. Before a full minute had passed, I slipped into unconsciousness.

For the second time in recent memory, I had sustained serious injuries, and passed out afterword. This time though I wasn't haunted by a crazy dream from my brain. Infact, I felt and knew nothing. It must have been some time later as I finally woke up, the sun had set. I was lying in a tent, with Shady occupying a cot beside me, and Cherry sleeping nearby. I was relatively glad to see her unhurt. Maybe a few bruises and small cuts, but nothing broken as far as I could tell. Shady was wrapped in small bandages, but her rear hoof was wrapped in a cast, and an IV drip was set into her via a needle.

I was glad to see they were both ok, even though I was absolutely infuriated with Shady right now. I felt like complete crap, and not just because of my injuries. I had killed many ponies, all out of self-defense, but that wouldn't have needed to happen if Shady hadn't lost her mind. I scowled at the unconscious form of my friend, wanting her to wake up then and there so I could give the doctors more work trying to heal her. I was pissed, and rightly so. We had done what we could to help her, but at what cost? How many ponies had I killed?

I turned my attention away from her, and took stock of my own damage. I know I had cracked multiple ribs, because it hurt to breathe. I then looked at my hoof, which was swollen and purple. Yup definitely sprained. Most of my nicks and cuts were gone, but I was still hurting, and more closely resembling a large bruise than a pony. Still, at least we were all alive. I looked back over at Cherry, who's head had rolled to a different position. I remained quiet so she could rest, but I wanted nothing more than to ask what the hell had happened. There wasn't even a doctor around to talk to.

I sat in silence for a few minutes, having nothing better to do than sit there and look pitiful and think about what we had just done. It wasn't until the front flap to the tent was pulled back, and an older green stallion walked in, did I let my thoughts drift away. His black hair was slicked back, and he even had a decently trimmed beard. His NCR uniform was relatively clean and wrinkle free. The same could not be said about his face however. Seeing that I was the only one awake, he walked over, and sat beside my bed, but the scowl never left his face.

"Do you know who I am?" He asked and I shook my head. He looked at me intensely, and I began to feel nervous. Why was he looking at me like I was a... oh shit. "I am General Eucalyptus Grunt." He introduced himself, but refused to hold his hoof out in greeting. "Are you afraid of me General?" I ask with concern. If I were in his shoes I would be, after sending three random ponies into a den of ex-slavers, only to have it blow up and the few survivors are those sent in to begin with. "Not afraid, just careful. Especially after you and your friends destroyed the Jacks compound, and any hopes for peace along with it."

His words stung me, I mean Shady did start it, and the only reason I fought too was because I had gotten shot at first. What the hell did I do wrong besides self-defense? "When I asked the general that very question, the look on his face didn't waver in the slightest. "Normally that would be that, and you wouldn't be in trouble. But you did do something wrong, and so did your red friend over there." He gestured at Cherry, and I began to grow very confused and concerned.

General Grunt looked back at me, and let the full implications of his words hit home. "I know Miss Shady Acres fired the first shot, killing the leader of the Jacks. I also know you provided her with the weapon, and Miss Cherry carried it high in the air with her magic." I shifted, I didn't know much, but I did know where he was going with this, and the damn NCR's new laws. "All three of you are implicit in the murder of General Serious, and ninety percent of his forces. Therefore, with the power granted by my command, all three of you shall be placed under arrest." At his words, five guards moved into the tent, weapons pointed at us as three more entered.

Shady and Cherry were both rudely awoken by the guards lifting them up and hoof cuffing them to their beds. I was cuffed last, but I never took my eyes away from the General. I saw the look in his eyes, they spoke of the necessity of this action, but none of apology or guilt. I fixed him with the meanest glare I had before addressing him again. "you son of a bitch. You baited us into that situation. You knew we would go armed anyway, and you met with Shady alone. So you saw the same look of pain and rage I did when you offered the job. You got the peace you wanted, but we get the fall." I saw only the barest flicker of a smile before he regained control over himself. "You smooth mother fucker." I growl.

Shady and Cherry are both surprised at my words, they both look to the General with varying levels of surprise and begging the question why. Without a word, the General got up to leave, before giving us one final look, before turning and walking out of the tent. Two guards were left outside, and no we were not only injured, but we had been arrested, and cuffed to our beds. "What a fucking asshole." Shady whispered. I whipped my head around, my silver eyes burning with barely contained rage. "You don't get to say a fucking thing. We're all in this situation because of you!" I shouted, making Shady reel. I did expect Cherry to flinch, but a quick glance showed she was just as angry with Shady as I was.

Shady looked surprised at my outburst, but I wasn't even close to being done. "Do you know what you've done? Do you have any clue what we just did because of you? We literally just made Arbu part two! And YOU STARTED IT!" I screamed. I didn't care who was listening now, I was completely pissed, and wanted to strangle Shady for her idiocy. And I would have if I wasn't cuffed to the bed. I snort and turn my head away from her, muttering the last bit of my pain about her actions.

"You're no better than Little Pip."

Recovery

Chapter 7

Recovery

"Excuse me!?" Shady exclaimed. I scowled at her, making my current attitude more than obvious. Shady, despite her size, withered under my gaze. She knew I had every right to be angry with her. Cherry however, was confused by my statement. I didn’t need to look at her to know she was looking at me with confusion. I ignored her though, and continued staring down my friend, though I wasn't sure I wanted to continue considering her as one.

"You heard what I said. And there is no excuse for you. You jeopardized our lives, and for what? So you could kill some Jack who didn't do anything to you?" Cherry to her credit kept to herself, though I could feel that she was itching to ask questions. Shady, having recovered from my verbal assault narrowed her eyes, matching my own look. I snarled before rolling my eyes in exacerbation. I had enough of dealing with her right now, but there was little I could do about it due to being hoof cuffed to the bed I was lying in. Instead I focused my attention on Cherry. I expected to see her looking broken and dejected, but was instead alert and weirdly a little excited.

"Umm Cherry?" I ask, more than a little put off by her behavior. She looked to me, I could see her curiosity, but beyond that I saw something that was akin to feral excitement. "Uh never mind." I whisper, before flopping my head back onto the rough pillow they had given me. I really didn’t want to think about Shady's betrayal, or the look I had seen in Cherry's eyes. Luckily, I had other things to focus on. Such as my broken ribs, and sprained hoof. I admit, breathing hurt, but it was better than having a hole in a lung. Even so, I couldn't help but wish I had some Med-X just to take the edge off. I'm not sure how long I lay there, I may have drifted off at one point because I was stirred awake later by several guards unchaining us, and re-cuffing our hooves.

"No sudden moves!" Commanded one of the guards. I couldn't see his face, but I could see him fastening a magic suppression ring to Cherry's horn. Honestly if I were them I would do the same, but still it bothered me to see them bind my friend like that. Shady was jerked roughly from her bed, jarring her broken leg. She whinnied out in pain before the guard shoved her forward roughly. I really didn’t like that either, and quickly made that clear. "Hey! Knock that shit off!" I yelled. I wasn’t sure why I felt like protecting Shady right now, especially after all she had done.

The guard paused in his abuse of Shady, and moved over to me, a heavy baton held in his magic. "Or what Pipsqueak. You gonna wet yourself? Or maybe threaten to tell on me." He sneered with evident condescension. Truth be told, I had never been given a hard time over my size, but the way he said it really rustled my jimmies. I fixed him with the meanest, nastiest glare I could manage, and watched in exaggerated slowness as he raised his baton to strike me, but I never gave him the opportunity. I reared my head back, before slamming it forward into his.

My vision flashed white as our skulls collided. Immediately I regretted my choice, having felt his horn bounce off of my forehead. We both staggered back, me pressing my head to my hooves, and his nose a completely broken wreck. His magic failed, dropping his baton. The last thing I managed to see was Shady quickly scooping it up and sliding it into the rags wrapped around her leg. The remaining guards piled atop me, crushing me to the floor under their armored weight. I think a few of them even struck me with intent to injure me further.

A few minutes later, I was standing once more. This time sporting several new bruises and a black eye, as well as a chained collar around my neck that hooked to my hoof cuffs. Now feeling humiliation atop my rage and pain, we were roughly shoved from the tent. Outside I could see that night was falling, and now I could still smell the smoldering remains of the destroyed camp that once housed the Jacks. Shady and I limped side by side, while Cherry looked around, still excited. I was unsure of where we were going, maybe to an execution?

My question was then shoved from my mind a moment later as I heard the gruff voice of the general on the other side of the camp. His voice was amplified, as if via megaphone. "… And it is thanks to our forces, who discovered the Jacks armory. The Jacks had many high-powered weapons, including several miniguns, and a half dozen balefire eggs." My eyes widened and a new inferno of rage began to grow in my chest. He was telling the rest of the NCR a complete lie! We managed to walk past a tent, and I got a good look down the row, and to the spot where the General was addressing his troops. And upon seeing him, my rage doubled over once more, because that lying pile of trash was wearing my power armor!

"You Mother!..." Was all I got out, before the guard whose nose I had broken slammed a hoof onto my broken ribs, and knocked the wind from me. I flopped into the dirt, gasping. But the guards wasted no time in dragging me along, and out of any pony's sight. "Three ponies have already been arrested, they had been feeding the Jacks information, and were part of their plan to annihilate us all." Shouted the General, whipping the crowd up into a frenzy. I meanwhile struggled to get my breath back.

"And now, those prisoners are on their way to a location that befits traitors of their kind!" He paused, letting the crowd cheer more. "ARBU!" He shouted at the top of his lungs and the crowd cheered just as loud. My heart sank completely then. And Shady emitted an audible gasp drawing the attention of Cherry. However, our guards didn’t give her enough time to ask about it. The shoved, dragged, and hit us toward the docks. The cheering crowd behind us drowned any sound of the abuse we were subject to. I didn’t focus on it though, I couldn't. I was instead completely spooked. I don’t think I need to keep writing down why I had problems with Arbu do I? I kept my head down, mostly from the restrictive collar, but even were it gone, I still would keep my head low.

All three of us were guided to the docks, and once my hooves touched the rough wooden floor, did I look up. Bobbing in the water was yet another ship, this one a little larger and more heavily armored. A few NCR guards were trotting around the deck, some were watching us with leveled rifles. On the front of the boat I caught a name in the low light, the White Rose. I had never heard of the vessel before, but I could easily guess its purpose once we were on deck. It was a prisoner transport ship. From the armed guards, to the very nature of the ship. Below decks, all three of us were chained to the floor next to other prisoners from around the wasteland. As soon as the guards finished, and trotted back to the deck, I flopped onto my un-injured side and just lay there.

All I wanted was to fall asleep, and hope this whole thing was just a crazy dream, and that I would wake up safe and sound back in Respite, but I wasn't given the chance. The pony chained between Shady and I was regarding me with extreme interest. And despite myself, I also found his appearance mildly interesting myself. He was chained to the floor like the rest of us, but all four of his hooves were trapped in cases of heavy looking iron, and even his tail was weighted down. Another aspect caught my eye then, he was an earth pony, with a dingy grey coat. His mane was short and blue, matching his short and wild tail. His blue eyes looked back at me, just as curious, but I brushed it off, and flopped my head down, looking straight ahead.

All the while I remained silent, having very few words to say about our situation while Cherry was nearby. I think above all, I really didn’t want her to know my past. I wanted her to know who I was, not a representative of that fucked up past. Still, enough damage was done now. She had seen how I reacted at the mention of Arbu, and I knew she was more than capable of putting two and two together. I pretended to fall asleep if only to keep her from asking me any questions.

I stayed like that for quite a while, as the ship moved out from port, and began taking us back out to sea and toward Arbu. At some point I had actually fallen asleep, maybe it was the steady drone of the engine, and the gentle rocking of the boat. Even still, I slept like I hadn't in Luna knows how long. By the time we had actually left the mouth of the river, and out into open waters, I had slept somewhere around ten hours. By the time I had stirred, there were a few different things going on all at once that had brought me back to consciousness.

First and foremost, Cherry, who was chained across from me, was busy banging her head on the wall. Not hard, but a steady rhythm that made the whole ship vibrate. Shady was busy calling for a guard to make Cherry stop, but her pleas were ignored. But worst of all, was the sudden realization that my personal space was being violated. The pony who was chained next to me, was now using me as a pillow. His head laid across my neck, and his tongue had lolled out and was trying to find a way to creep into my ear. I jerked, causing my broken ribs to flare in pain, but it was enough to dump the unwanted pony onto the hard ground.

"Gah what the fuck!" I shouted as he fell from me. Even with the random change in his choice of bedding, he just rolled over with a grunt and went back to sleep. My eyes narrowed, and I think one eyelid twitched before I lifted him, and tossed him back to his area. I thought about tossing him onto Shady, after all she didn't mind that kind of attention. But considering I was still pissed at her, I didn’t want to give her the satisfaction. I also didn’t want to hurt her broken leg either. (seriously just how was I supposed to be feeling about her right now?)

I was still surprised when the pony didn't wake up, I mean how could any pony sleep like that. (And no, I'm not jealous. Nope not in the least bit jealous that there are ponies who can sleep anywhere and stay asleep.) anyway, having dealt with the most immediate issue, I decided to deal with the others. "Shady enough, no pony's coming, and Cherry can you pause in... whatever you're doing for a few minutes please?" I ask, addressing them both. And as if Celestia took pity on me, they did. Even the other prisoners seemed thankful for the brief silence.

I sit on my haunches, and shook my head, clearing it of any remainder of sleep. Shady likewise fell silent, refusing to look at me. Perhaps she had been thinking I was right to be angry with her. Cherry though, was still acting like an excited foal. Did she know something that I didn't? I pushed that thought from my head and took a look around for the first proper time since coming aboard. All of the other prisoners looked like us. Haggard and beat up. Some even spirted fresh bruises and bloody cuts. Evidence of the treatment bestowed upon us by our guards.

Most of them looked malnourished, like they hadn't eaten properly in a full week. But one thing they all lacked was the demeanor or attitude associated with criminals. I think my friends and I were the only ponies on board who were actually guilty of any crimes. Even still, I didn't feel as if Cherry or I did anything to warrant us being here, only Shady did. But as she had pointed out time and again, I would follow her anywhere, if only because she was the only pony who accepted me after knowing the truth.

I sat and let these thoughts replay in my head. I didn’t have my journal at the time, or I would have been writing them down. Instead I just let the memories replay, and despite myself I kept returning to the scene just before Shady pulled the trigger, and splattered a Donkey's brains all over his followers. Her expression, the pain and panic. What was it that she was feeling just then? What could have happened to her in order to make her throw her better judgment into the radioactive pit? I then looked at her as she laid her head down, and closed her eyes. Even then I caught remnants of the same expression.

I scooped up a small pebble that had come from somewhere, and tossed it at the gray mare. It plopped against her cheek, not hard, just to get her attention. I waved quickly, letting her know it was me, and I needed her attention. Shady lifted her head curiously, she could tell I was still pissed, but curiosity got the better of her. "What made you do what you did?" I asked in a very quiet whisper. She looked away from me again, her eyes adopting a thousand-yard stare.

"Oh, don't get evasive on me Shady. You owe us answers." I pressed quietly, making it clear that I wasn't going to drop it anytime soon. She sighed, and looked back to me, a wistful look behind her emerald eyes. "I'm sorry, you're right, but I have secrets for a reason. No pony would understand why I've done some of the things I've done." I rolled my eyes, feeding her a "You're full of it." Look. But to her credit, she still kept silent for a few minutes. Cherry on the other hoof had leaned closer as well, wanting to be part of the conversation.

Shady sighs softly, before hanging her head. "I'm sorry you two. I know it's my fault you're here, and I wish I could change it, but I can't. As for why... well I suppose it would be an understatement to say I react badly to Slavers?" I roll my eyes again, and Cherry whispers a quick "Duh." Shady sighed once more, resigning herself to what she was about to say. "I... Let's just say growing up I had a... different experience than most foals in the wasteland. I roll my eyes once again, no foal had a good life growing up in the wasteland, what was she on about?

I watched my friend closely, and the pain that she carried. "A long time ago, back when I was your age Moonshine, I had found myself in a relationship." Cherry and I share a quick glance, just how could that be so bad? I asked Shady as much, but her reply came in the form of a growl. "If you want me to keep talkin', let me do it at my pace got it." I nodded, wanting her to continue.

"Anyway, I thought the relationship was going great. He was such a sweet stallion, had a great sense of humor about him, and an even greater sex drive." I cringe, having heard and witnessed her cravings first hoof. "I had thought things were going great, that maybe I had something that was impossible to find in the wasteland. I was such a naïve foal." Cherry and I continue to listen, as well as the rest of the prisoners nearby. Except for the sleeping earth pony beside me that is.

Shady paused and took a breath, steeling herself for what she was about to say next. "After a time of this going on, he ripped the metaphorical rug from under me, and before I knew what was going on, I was suddenly bound in heavy chains, and dragged off in the middle of the night. Turns out, I had fallen prey to a completely fucked up band of Slavers, who inserted themselves into a mare's heart, and when they are most vulnerable, the trap closes." She stopped, before releasing a shaky breath. "And to make matters worse, this particular stallion had a signature, a way of making it clear how well he could succeed in his role. And I bore that mark before I even knew he made it." I turn my head to the side in confusion, Cherry matching the motion, the both of us confused by her cryptic words. But like a flash of lightning, Cherry gasped and clomped a hoof over her muzzle, shock and surprise evident in her reaction.

"What!? What is it!?" I ask, if it made Cherry react like that, but I didn’t understand it, it must be something unique only to mares. My question made Shady's eyes well up with tears, before she looked away. Meanwhile Cherry drew my attention, with a simple motion that spelled it all out. Cherry had wrapped her hooves around her belly, a look of sympathy for the grey mare. It took me a few seconds, but once it clicked I understood. Shady had been pregnant when she was sold into slavery! But I had known her for so long, and she never mentioned having a child.

And then, I knew the rest of the story. Just like that the pieces fell into place. I knew why Shady never mentioned having a kid, and why she was always had a chip on her shoulder regarding relationships. Even her treatment toward Cherry and I made sense in a way. Shady never mentioned having a kid, because she didn’t. I mean she was pregnant, but the foal was never born. And the thought only made my heart ache for her, and the pain she had kept hidden from me all this time. I didn’t need her to tell me the rest of the story, I understood.

I told her as much, and that I wish she had told us before. And knowing what I knew now, I couldn't stay mad at her for what she had done. If anyone has been reading this journal, you know how I reacted to seeing Velvet Remedy after getting shot. I wanted to kill her, and I wanted to run away at the same time. What stopped me was my fear, while Shady had built up many more years of hatred and pain to over shadow her fear. So that being said, I couldn't stay mad at Shady for losing control as she had.

I then do something the others considered odd, but it was all I could do. I grabbed the sleeping pony, and shook him violently. "Wake up fucker!" I shout into his face, but to my surprise he just slumps and mumbles something in his sleep. "No, no, I don’t like waffles, and why are they dancing?" I push the mental image of dancing waffles from my brain, and slap him a bit, finally managing to draw him back into the waking world. "Huh wha.." I stuffed a hoof into him mouth, shutting him up. I then wrapped leg around his neck and pulled him close enough so I could whisper without the others hearing me.

"Shut up and listen, don't ask why, don’t say anything. Just do me a solid favor, and give that grey mare beside you a hug. Nothing more, if I see you try more than that, I will rip your balls off, and feed them back to you a sliver at a time." Either he really understood my threat, or just didn't care due to still being sleepy, he nodded, before moving away from me, and dragging his way closer to Shady. Before she could ask what he was doing, he flopped onto her, and gave her a very sleepy hug, mumbling something about it being ok, and that waffles can't dance, before falling back asleep atop my baffled and confused friend. Cherry looked amused, while looking at me. Letting me know that given the circumstances that was the nicest thing I could do.

Before it got more awkward, I dragged the now sleeping pony off of my friend. And only just now noticed how much he weighed with the iron weights on his hooves and tail. Once free, Shady looked at me in confusion, and a little annoyance for sending a stranger to do my bidding. I rolled my eyes one last time, before explaining. "I get it Shady, while I'm not ok with what went down, I get it. But from now on, if we ever find ourselves in a situation like that again, you talk to us ok?" Shady nods, accepting my forgiveness.

Cherry on the other hoof was suddenly reminded of something, and after offering forgiveness to Shady, fixed me with a questioning look. "What?" I asked defensively, I had a feeling she was trying to read me properly for the first time. "You said something earlier, back in the medical tent, and I think you have some explaining to do as well." She said, with a low tone suggesting that I had lied to her about something. "Umm what?" I asked again, not liking where this was going.

"You said that Shady had just created Arbu part two, and that she was no better than LittlePip. What did you mean?" She questioned, with a tone telling me that she had an idea, but wanted to hear it from the horse's mouth. I sigh, this time having to open up like Shady had. I thought it would be easier, I had already told Shady and Gawd. But for some reason, I found it hard to form the words. Luckily Shady had my back. "Cherry, listen. You decided to follow us, without knowing anything about our pasts, or our character. While Moonshine accepts you for you, I want you to know that not all ponies have had good start to their life. No pony picks their family, or where they are born. Just keep that in mind."

Cherry nods, and I give the grey mare a thankful look, she had made it easier for me to open up. I then look back at Cherry, and sigh before letting loose with my secrets. I told her everything, about how I was born in Arbu. How I was supposed to have made my first kill and earn my Arbu brand. I told her how everypony in the wasteland viewed Littlepip as a hero, while me and the other surviving foals saw her as a villain. I told her what I saw, and how we were then dragged into the fight with the Enclave at Friendship City.

" So why didn't you tell me just begin with?" Cherry asked a little confused. I hung my head ashamed, not sure why I hadn't told her before. I suppose it was because I was just too afraid of alienating her. I knew I should have told her from the beginning, but some small part of me told me that she would judge me if she knew the truth. " I... I think because part of me was afraid, afraid that if you knew the truth about me, you might not want to stay with us anymore. The reason why I didn't tell you is because I've been keeping a secret my entire life and I just developed a habit of keeping it buried. I'm very sorry Cherry i just…" I trail off not entirely sure how to continue.

Once more I hang my head while Cherry looks at me clearly hurt that I hadn't told the entire truth. Shady closes her eyes and shakes her head, well aware that I may have just alienated one of my very few friends. Cherry on the other hoof, despite just finding out my very dark secret didn't show any sign that she wanted to leave our company. Instead she managed to finally put two and two together about where we were headed and figured out that Arbu was not a place that we should go. She gives me one last look of empathy understanding my plight before returning to banging her head on the wall, much to the annoyance of the rest of the prisoners.
The entire boat fell silent once more, disregarding the continued banging of Cherry's head upon the hull. This continued for quite a few more hours, the only break in the monotony was the occasional guard, who came down to kick one of the prisoners just for entertainment. I scowled at him every time he did but otherwise kept silent.
Before we knew it, another day had fully passed, and still Cherry kept banging her head leaving us all baffled. By this point in time we had left the sea and headed back toward friendship city. As we neared Arbu, every pony on board began to grow more and more anxious. But as it turned out our fate was not at the prison. No instead we were destined die on that boat, every prisoner, and every guard.

In the early hours on the third day, every pony on board was shocked alert. I was pulled from my brief nap by several gunshots, followed by the sound of several bodies hitting the deck above us. All eyes looked up as we heard one of the guard's shout to the rest of his comrades " BANDITS!" What followed was a mass of confusion and noise as every pony tried to figure out what was going on.

" Get down!" We heard one of the guards shout before another gun shot rang out, this time from the guards on deck. In all the chaos that was going on now, no pony realized that Cherry had finally stopped banging her head on the wall. It was at this point in time where two guards came below deck, and decided to unchain the most injured ponies, all the while telling them that they were going to throw them over board for the bandits. To make the situation worse Shady and I were picked, as well as the mysterious earth pony beside me.

" Looks like we're going to find a way to get rid of you after all eh Zakk?" The guard jeered at the now named pony on my right. Only then did I realize the full implications of what was going to happen to him, what with the weights around his hooves and tail. They were going to drown him! Just as I was about to make him stop it, Cherry started going to some type of fit. She started thrashing, and her eyes rolled back into her head. Every pony around stopped what they were doing to look, even the guards froze.
" For Goddess's sake some pony help her!" Shouted Shady. One of the guards finally figured out what they're going to do, and moved over to try and help her. As he closed with her, Cherry stopped her thrashing and looked him dead in the eye. His eyes widened and he made a move to defend himself but Cherry was too quick. She grabbed his head between her front hooves made his mouth open, and thrust her head forward, making the magical restraint fly down his throat. As he began to choke, she activated her magic and set his face ablaze.

The guard began to scream in pain and fear, letting go of my friend and moving back as he burned. He collapsed shortly after, dying from flame inhalation, before his comrade moved in to try and subdue Cherry. She likewise set him on fire with a blast of magic to his chest. He too collapsed at her hooves, the magical fire burning through his armor and hide in a matter of moments. Shady and I looked on impressed and afraid of our friend. She had in just, a brief few seconds of eliminated two armed guards.
I was frozen in place in complete shock at what she had just done, but shady reacted to the best of her abilities. She moved over to the desecrated corpses and fished out a set of keys which is then tossed to me. She then commanded me to go unleash the rest of the prisoners. I did as I was told and quickly in a matter of minutes had every pony unchained, and ready to receive instructions.
" All right every pony who is fit enough to fight follow me. Moonshine, Zakk, you to stay down here with those too injured, and guard them while we go take care of business." I nodded briefly but the mysterious earth pony with the weights just looked at my friend with a stern look on his face before saluting, and making a strange that sounded like "Meheheheh.", like a sheep, and hobbles off to the side.

Shady rolls her eyes, and withdrawals the baton she had hidden earlier with her mouth. With a wave of her hoof, she led the rest of the prisoners to the top deck. Zakk and I meanwhile, took up whatever arms we could find from the guards, one 9 mm pistol, and a combat knife. I took the gun in my mouth, and Zakk took the knife likewise and we both stood on either side of stairs.
All of the injured ponies with us cowered in the corner unsure of what to do and afraid of sustaining more damage. I couldn't blame them I too was injured, and while the last thing I wanted to do was sit here babysitting a bunch of ex-prisoners, I knew I would only be in the way up top if I were to join the fight. We continued to hear more fighting from the top deck, shouts and gunshots echoing around us in the middle of the night. Finally after what seemed interminable amount of time, the fighting finally died down.
I was relieved when Cherry finally came back downstairs a few scrapes and cuts marring her hide, and announced that we had fought off the bandits. With a sigh of relief, I lowered my weapon and gingerly climbed my way up the stairs to meet her. She watched as I went up the stairs and when I finally met up with her she put her weight against me to support me on the rest of the journey up top. I gave her a very thankful look, which spoke volumes about how truly happy I was that she was willing to accept me just like Shady had.
She gave me a crooked little smile acknowledging my emotions, but that was all we had managed to share before we finally reached the top deck and saw the carnage that had been wrought. bodies littered the deck, bandits and guards alike. I even saw a few the old prisoners scattered amongst the dead, only a little surprised that so few had died given the fact that they had no weapons to share between them.

To my surprise however, several remaining guards had been tied up in the center of the deck including one who wore no armor. She was a salt colored mare with a dingy gray mane and tail. She looked as if she could be the spitting image of Captain Thrush. Though this one had no horn or wings. Shady came hobbling up to us, more than a few new wounds joining the old ones that had only just begun to heal and scab over. Her hind leg was lifted up and away from the rest of body just to keep it from making contact and causing more pain due to the broken bone inside.

" Well that didn't go exactly as planned, well not for them anyway." She said gesturing at the rest of the bandits who's corpses were being dumped off into the river. (See this is exactly why this water was only good for irrigation and not drinking. Too many dead bodies and even more foul seepage from any destroyed buildings or waste.) I nodded my head in agreement with my friend's sentiment, before gesturing at the remainder of the crew.

" What are we going to do about them. I mean don't get me wrong I'm more than pissed about the treatment received throughout this entire journey, but I don't feel like they deserve to die, at least not yet." Shady paused to look me over once again, the memory of me gunning down an entire village of ex-slavers still on her mind, and the idea that I still didn't want to kill just boggled her. I wave her off before she can draw attention to it and hobble myself over to the salt colored mare.

I moved my face close to her so she could see the intensity in my sunken eyes as I address her and her alone. "You the captain of this here barge, because I think if you are we could really use a hoof." She fixed me with an angry look, not bothered in the slightest by my aggression. " Even if I were I won't help any Goddess damned criminals!" She swore before spitting in my face.

I wipe the spittle from my face, not even perturbed in the least by her actions. Instead I leaned in closer pressing my fore head to hers and speaking in a very low and dangerous growl. " I would rethink if I were you Missy, as you see I'm not too sure about the other prisoners, I can only speak for myself but I am here for murder, multiple counts, and while I don't like advertising it I really don't want to kill but if you force me to I won't hesitate. Do we have an understanding?"

Both of my friends were drawn aback by my threat, but also knew not to bring it up right at this particular moment especially while in the midst of negotiating our transportation. The mare, to her credit held her angry face for just a moment before the weight of my words fully hit and she understood the graveness of her situation. While she thought about my offer I looked at the rest of the restrained guards, before addressing them as well.

" I can't guarantee your lives, but if you help us I will do my best to make sure you make it through this ordeal alive. And as if you don't need anymore to think about, but don't you think it's a little ironic that these particular bandits happen to attack as you're days from delivering some prisoners, who had inside information to the goings-on of that General at the dam. And if I were a betting boy, I would say that he hired those bandits to make sure that we didn't share that information. And I'm even more sure that he would extend the same services to guards employed to transfer them in case they were aware of the information for themselves."

I could see my words not only affect guards and the Captain but also my friends, Cherry more so than Shady. While she was a little bit more surprised she quickly understood the depths of my reasoning and she too like me didn't believe in coincidence anymore. Especially if the ship was exactly the type of prison ship that no pony would ever want to go after unless they had a reason.

(Ok, let me just take a moment right here to pause and think about what I just said to those ponies. If you told me a week ago that I would be using my weight as a killer to influence ponies around me to do what I wanted, I would've laughed in your face and then ran away as fast as I could. But now was a matter of survival not just for me and my friends but also a score of prisoners who I didn't think had any reason to be here anymore than we did.)

The guards I had just spoken to all shared a look, the logic I presented them with was sound and they couldn't deny what they had just witnessed. " F… Fine, if you keep the rest is prisoners from killing us we'll do whatever the fuck you say. Hell, if you let us go, where we end up and never come after us I'll suck you off myself!" Cried one of the guards. I ignored him, and kept my attention focused on the white mare. She kept watching me and I think she was weighing her options before settling on the wisest course.

" Fine you got yourself a captain, but I'm not going to suck you off even if you do let me go when you get to where you want to go. Oh, and one more condition. Do not take the weights off of that grey pony." She said in a whisper, looking past my shoulder at Zakk, who was busy balancing his knife on his nose. "Also who gave that buck a knife? He could kill us all in a heartbeat." I shrug and nod in agreement deciding to let them all go, but if one of them stepped out of line I would kill them myself. I cut each one of them free of the restraints, and commanded that they all go to the wheelhouse.

Shady approached me concern in her eyes, but the question she had burning in her mind was more pressing. " What're you doing? Do you have any idea where were going to go or what we're gonna do?" She asks and I just smirked and nod before walking and following the Captain. My friends all follow me to wheelhouse, where the mare was taking command of her ship once more. "All right let's get this over with where do you want to go?" She asked and without hesitation I look back at her and addressed her in all seriousness.
"Tenpony Tower." Was all I spoke drawing a series of gasps and shocked noises from every pony who heard. "Wait what the hell are you thinking, we're all wanted criminals now, and you just want to walk up to the biggest settlement in the equestrian wasteland, are you out of your freaking mind?" Cherry asked surprised. I nod an affirmative before telling them my reasons.

"Yeah and Manehattan is not part of the N.C.R. Tenpony has their own laws. And the last I checked murder did not ban you. Besides there is no other place I can think of that'll have the healing that we need right now." My friends, unsure of how to respond to me taking charge like this, remained silent. With no objections, the captain cranks her wheel and turned us in the direction of the city.

A few hours later, with the sun finally peeking above the horizon, I was found sitting against the bulkhead of the wheelhouse. Cherry walked up beside me, before taking a seat, and looking out onto the murky river. I looked at my crimson friend, having been thinking about her for the last few hours. On one hoof she had been incredibly loyal to us, despite knowing nothing. On the other, she was willing to bash her head against a wall for over a day just to loosen up a magical restraining ring. But on a third hoof she killed two guards brutally in order to save me and Shady. And on the fourth hoof, that flank.

"Umm what are you doing?" She asked. I paused in my thinking to realize I was now laying on my back and was staring at all four hooves. I quickly move back to a sitting position, a small blush on my cheeks as she giggles playfully at my antics. "Sorry I was just thinking." I offer, looking back at her. She smiles and nods, looking back into my eyes. "I figured, it seems you do that a lot lately." She said, sounding a little sad. I look away, my mind still coming to terms with recent events. "This is the time where I would sit and write in my journal, using it to make sense of what I have been through. But I can't now with it along with the rest of our gear back in Hoofington."

She nods again, having seen me writing on the Sea Horse. "What are you thinking about now?" She questions, and I didn’t want to tell her I was thinking about her, so I lied... again. "The Jack's camp." Came my reply, and it was all I needed to say for her to understand. "You mean what you did?" I nodded once more, before hanging my head. Now that she brought it up like that, I couldn't help thinking about it now. "You didn't have a choice ya know." She offered, and I look back to her, a look of disbelief in my eyes.

"Yeah, it was a shitty situation, but given what we know now how can you still be angry?" I shook my head, and corrected her. "I'm not angry. I'm hurt. You may not know, but I never wanted to kill, even when our town was attacked, I only killed one pony who had shot me. I did it to keep Shady alive. But at the camp..." I trail off, and Cherry picks up the rest. "You killed almost all of them..."She said somberly. I nod, and now Cherry knew just how much the situation bothered me.

Before I could say anything further though, our thoughts were completely derailed by a pony shoving his head between ours and shouting "INTERRUPTION!" Cherry and I both jump away from him, startled. It took me a moment to realize I was reaching for the pistol I had sitting by me. Cherry and I made eye contact, and I could see that she was trying to reign in her magic before she turned him into an ashy puddle. "umm that's good?" Cherry offered. Her eyes conveying a mix of confusion and anger at his interruption.

Zakk cocked his head to the side, apparently reevaluating his assessment of the situation. "Sheesh rough crowd." He grumbles before trotting away triumphantly.. "That was...random." Cherry whispered as we watched him leave. I nod in agreement, before looking back at her." Truth be told though I lost my train of thought." I admit, and she smiles and tells me that she had as well. We both chuckle lightly, secretly appreciative of the change in thought. having run out of words, and our moods improved, Cherry gave me a quick hug, and a kiss on the cheek, before turning and trotting away.

I watched her go, mostly contemplating why she seemed to like me the way she did, the rest of me was contemplating her rear. (hey I am not apologizing ok. I happen to like a nice butt; any stallion would agree.) In fact, I was so wrapped up in my thoughts, that it took a minute before I noticed Zakk up to more random antics. He was hanging over the railing going below decks, before leaning upside down, and even from here I could hear him making another weird noise, and presumably shaking his head back and forth. I then heard the railing crack, and give way a bit, but Zakk didn’t notice. I hobbled over to try and catch him before he fell, but I was too late.

With a sudden yelp, the railing gave and Zakk fell into the stairwell. I was close enough this time to hear him clearly as he yelled quickly "Oh shit catch me!" Followed closely by a heavy thud. I peeked over the edge to see Shady looking confused and amused at what had just happened. Zakk was laying at the bottom on his back, and his rear hooves having smashed into his face. I assumed it hurt quite a lot considering the weights he still wore. "You didn't catch me." He groaned past his weighted hooves. "Why didn't you catch me?" I look on perplexed and confused, as Shady began to giggle softly. I doubt Zakk heard it, but I sure did.

Instead of helping him though, Shady continued up the stairs, side stepping the broken railing on her way up. She gave me a quick look, but shook her head with a smile and moved on to wherever she was going. Since no other ponies moved to help him, I shrugged and went to him, if only to help him out of his undignified position. I mean, no stallion ever wants to see that much of another stallion. "Thanks bud." He said quickly, not even registering the fact I found him presenting a full moon in the middle of the day. "Umm yeah, no sweat. Just uh. Be more careful around stairs." I offer, getting ready to walk away, but the buck had other ideas, and jumped in front of me again and then wrapped his hooves around me.

"No no, I mean thanks for saving me, ya know, from a watery grave." He said wiggling at his weighted hooves. I shrug, not really sure what to say. I didn’t do anything, it was Shady and the others. I honestly couldn't care about the rest of the prisoners, I just wanted to take care of my friends. In a final part of thanks, Zakk hugged me, then pulled back, and ran his tongue all the way up my cheek and past my ear, leaving a nasty trail of drool in its wake. I cringed and tried to wipe it away. By the time I had even managed one wipe, Zakk had released me and hopped out of sight.

"Fuckin' disgusting nut job." I muttered to myself before heading back onto the deck. Ponies, ex-guards and prisoners alike bustled around this way and that doing what they could to keep the ship going. All of the corpses had been dumped overboard hours before, but all of their gear had been piled up, and the prisoners were busy sorting through it and giving out what they could to arm up as best as possible. But one of the things mostly ignored was the armor. The bandits had an assortment of leather and hammered metal bits and pieces. But given that bandits were normally shot on sight, no pony wanted to wear their gear. I however wasn't so picky. I hobbled over, and sorted through it, finding a decent set of bracers with metal strips adding strength.

I took the first, making sure to gently ease my sprained hoof into it, if only for support. I then pulled the leather ties tight, and winced as I felt it squeeze the swollen joint. Having slipped on the last bracer, I continued to sift through the gear, and satisfied with my choices, I went after my friends. Shady was looking out over the water, keeping an eye out for any more bandits on the river banks. I stepped beside her, and gave her a gentle nudge, giving away my presence. She jumped slightly, but relaxed upon seeing me. We didn't say anything, just simply looked out over the water.

"Moonshine look I'm sorry." She finally whispered after a few minutes. I didn’t reply, I knew she was, and I forgave her for it, but it was already in the past, and no matter what I wanted, nothing would change it. "it is what it is Shady, no apologies will fix what happened. We just need to make sure not to make the same mistakes again." She nodded, and sighed looking down at her broken leg in regret. "we are going to Tenpony because of me aren't we?" She asked, and I nodded. We were both injured, but there was nothing wrong with me that time couldn't fix. Shady though, a broken leg was normally an annoyance in towns, but while wandering it would spell almost certain death.

"You need help, and we can't go trotting around hell with you unbale to bear your own weight for more than an hour." She slumped a little, knowing I was right, but not happy about it. That was when I revealed one of the items I had scavenged from the pile of armor. It was a full leg high leather boot, with metal strips running vertically. It was very close to a proper leg brace, and would serve better than nothing right now. "Here put this on, and don't whine, if we don't set the leg right, you won't heal." I ordered, and she looked back once more, trying to put weight on the hoof in order to prove me wrong. But as soon as it touched the deck she winced in pain and instantly lifted it back up.

"Hey Shady, look at me" She did, trying hard to hide her pain. And while I had her distracted, I kicked out with my rear hoof, striking the spot of the broken bone hard enough to set it back in place properly. I saw her eyes widen, before opening her mouth to scream. I acted quickly and shoved a hoof in her mouth to stifle the shout. She tried to bite down, but couldn't muster the power to bite through the armored bracers. I kept my face neutral all through it, before she finally gained enough control to pull away from me and swear under her breath. I felt bad, especially now seeing her eyes stream tears, but it had to be done. "Hold still ya fuckin' mule" I growled as I knelt beside her and carefully slipped the boot over her leg. She did her best, but every time it brushed against the broken bone she hissed and clenched her eyes tight. In just a short while I had the boot on her, and I quickly but carefully pulled the leather strips tight to bind it to her leg. Once more she swore, but otherwise bore it well.

"Mother fuckin' son of a puss infested twat waffle with a sparkplug piercing!" She grumbled looking at me with anger and gratefulness in her eyes. "I guess I had that one comin' she hissed while looking at me. I nodded, feeling a little better myself. I didn’t like seeing my friends hurt, but dammit she did deserve that one. Despite it all, I still couldn't bring myself to smile. "You're not holding up very well either are you?" She asked, finally managing to put her hoof down on the deck. I shook my head, there was no point in lying to her, she knew me too well. "No, I'm not. But that doesn't matter. We are all alive, and not going to prison, so I suppose I should be happier. But given what I did I feel as if part of me has died. I'm not sure how much of this I can take. If us trying to survive results in leaving so many bodies in our wake, then we are no better than Red Eye or the Goddess." I whisper, referencing LittlePip's adventure.

Shady understood where I was coming from, and didn’t know what to say in order to make me feel better. "I don't know Shady, I'm starting to feel as if I am a death magnet. Everywhere I've been, violent death follows." I sigh and place my hooves on the railing as I look out over the water, if I squinted my eyes I thought I could just barely see the outline of Arbu Prison. Then my vision went white for a moment as Shady's hoof connected with the back of my head. Hard.

"What the fuck?" I ask in surprise as I rub the back of my head. Shady had already fixed me with a stern gaze, silencing any further thoughts I had on hoof. "Shut it. I've seen too many ponies go down that thought line and end up either suicidal, or crazy. Knock that shit off or I swear to Luna I will swat your ass so hard my previous lovers will get jealous." I wince, and knew she wasn't bluffing. "Alright damn, you didn't need to hit me. Also ew!" I exclaim at the mental image of her doing the deed. Just what did she do to those poor Stallions. And Mares I mean shit I didn't know who all she slept with.

Shady rolls her eyes at me, then manages a smirk. "Yeah, though don't be so quick to talk, remember I saw what you did to Cherry." I flush at that, but manage to narrow my eyes. "Yeah, cause you’re the fuckin' perv who wanted to see how her friend gave it to a mare she didn't know, by the way? how are you coping with that jealousy?" Shady took a step back, surprised at my retort. I saw Cherry off to the side who had heard the entire exchange. Her face was a bright red, but she still figured out how to laugh. Then to top it all off we heard Zakk from somewhere below decks shout "Dayum! Shots fired"

Shady and I look down at the deck, before Shady broke out in a soft smile, and I just shook my head. Not having anything else to say at the moment, Shady and I split up, her to take a rest, and me to...well do whatever. We probably had around two more days on the water given our pace. The captain was careful to avoid the submerged debris, having lookouts around the ship to look into the water. I stood and listened to them for a while as they called out and the captain steered the ship with extreme precision.
I moved over by the captain to watch, studying how the controls worked in case I had to take over.

A little while later, she hit an open patch of water, and used a lever to increase the speed a little. To my surprise she actually spoke, and gone was the original anger directed toward me. "We will be able to pick up speed in a little while, but the going will be slow for a while. Our hull is lower than most of the other boats that come and go around here." I nod, not really caring either way. As long as we all made it intact I didn't care. The Captain then surprised me further by looking at me carefully, and asking, "Are you really guilty of multiple murders?" I nod, not eager to talk about it with a complete stranger. "Yeah. Got tasked with talking to the Jacks by the dam, shit hit the fan and fighting broke out. I couldn't keep track of how many ponies I many ponies I killed."

The mare listened, not interrupting but keeping a curious expression the entire time. "But if fighting broke out, you just defended yourself." She added with confusion. I shook my head and replied. "one of my companions started the fight by murdering the leader. But I supplied the weapon." I admit. Still the Captain now knowing what she did took the information and reevaluated what she thought. "Did you go in with the intention of killing them?" I shook my head, and pointedly refused to look in Shady's direction. I didn't but my friend did, though I think they had a fair reason though I don't agree with it." The mare nods, accepting my words, and I even think she started to respect me a little more. "well either way, I know not all of the ponies I transfer to Arbu aren’t guilty of any crimes, but we keep our head down, and do what the NCR wants, if only to keep them off our asses." I nod, understanding. The NCR was starting to paint a picture that wasn't pleasant.

"ya know, I have seen a lot of bad ponies, slavers and murderers and rapists. If you want my opinion, I don't think you're a bad pony. I think you were just in the wrong place at the right time." I chuckle dryly, she didn’t know the half of it. Still her words did make me feel a little better. "by the way." She says stopping me before I go. I look back to her as she focuses on piloting the boat once more. "My name's Salt Lick. Keep it in mind will ya." I nod once again, and take my leave.

A day and a half later, we were standing on the deck, watching as we approached the skyline of Manehattan. I saw Tenpony off in the distance, and more than a few bombed out buildings. Passing Arbu was an ordeal. All of the Prisoners had to hide below decks while Salt Lick guided us past. It was a tense moment, given the fact that they would probably be expecting us too stop, and that I was told by the captain to make sure Zakk kept his muzzle shut. Salt later told me that she regularly passed by, and made for Manehattan to pick up cargo as well. So the ship remained unmolested as we passed, and as we moved by the remains of Friendship City, we were free to move above once again.

"Now would be a good time to tell us how you plan on getting into the tower Moonshine." Shady whispered. I paused then, I mean I knew I would have some trouble getting us in. I was hoping I could use DJ-Pon3's name as a bargaining chip. Hoping it would be enought for the guards to let us in. I admit, not the greatest plan, but it was all I had to go with. Turns out I wasn't the only one with an idea on how to enter though. "I can get you in!" Zakk piped up. We all jumped, somehow he had moved right behind us without us knowing it. "Sweet Celestia, we need to put a bell on you." I heard Cherry whisper. Zakk cocked his head to the side, hearing her mutterings.

I turn to look the strange pony in the eye. Admittedly I was curious, but also weary. I had a hard time trusting strangers after all the shit we'd been through lately. But against my better judgement I asked anyway. "Oh really Zakk? How would you manage to get us inside?" I query. But to his credit he smiled at me in his weird way and responded with, "I know a guy! He owes me a favor." All three of us just balk at him, not sure if he was for real or just jerking us around. Still if he was telling the truth, it was a better plan than mine. Now Shady and Cherry looked at me, making it clear that the choice was mine. It felt weird to be in charge for once, but I think we all knew I was the best bet at the moment.

"Fine, you come with us and get us in. But if it turns out you are lying, or setting us up to get shot, I will make sure to break every bone in your legs so badly they never heal right, and every time you take a step you will remember me." I promise. From the corners of my eyes I saw Shady and Cherry share a nervous glance, but I never took my gaze from the buck. Once more to my surprise, he didn't even blink at the threat of physical injury. Instead he kept his smile on and nodded, eagerly accepting my terms. "Cherry, you keep a leash on him, we don't want him running off if this goes to shit." I suggest.

Half an hour later, the four of us stood on the deck. Cherry had used her rope tying skills to great effect, making a collar/bridal for our guest. Not gonna lie, I was intrigued by it. Then I shook my head before certain mental images made their way into my head. Last thing I wanted or needed now was to get excited. Anyway, the Captain eased the ship into the same dock we had been at only a week before. It really did fill my heart with heavy feelings though. A week ago, I didn't know I was going to meet a new friend with a great flank, but I also didn’t know I was going to massacre a whole camp with a minigun. It's funny how things change.

We stood on deck while the remaining crew and prisoners quickly tied the boat to the dock, and after half an hour, everypony had left the ship, and was busy milling about around the river bank. I did a quick sweep of the ship, making sure everypony had what they needed, and that no pony else was on board. Once I had confirmed it, I met back up with the others, and we were the last on the dock. I looked to Cherry, who was holding Zakk's leash with her magic before addressing her. "Burn it down." I commanded, all the while making sure no pony would try to get back onto the boat.

"Wait what!" Shady issued in surprise. But a moment later, she caught on as well, though that didn’t stop me from explaining it anyway. "We don't want the crew getting back to Hoofington, and letting the General know where we are. Last thing we need is NCR coming to get us while we heal up." Shady nodded then, saddened by what we were about to do. I knew I was ruining Captain Salt Lick's career, but our survival came first. Cherry, despite knowing that as well, did as I said, and in the span of ten seconds, had lobbed fireballs all across the deck and wheel house, before burning through the ropes holding it to the dock. In no time at all the ship began to drift down river, burning as it went.

I heard the Captain scream in pain and rage as she saw what Cherry did. But I caught the mare before she tried to hurt my friend. I had to struggle to keep a hold of her, but after yelling into her ear that I made her do it she stopped and looked at me in shock and confusion. "I made her do it. I promised I would make sure you were all kept safe once we arrived. I never said anything about your ship." I can honestly say I regret that choice, but I did what I had to do to ensure our safety. I then turn and look at the remaining guards who watched the whole thing go down all the while hugging the now crying and upset mare who had just lost her prized possession. "I promised to keep you all safe as well, and I have delivered on that. But do not take this kindness for granted. If I find out that any one of you reported back to the NCR about us, I will happily take that kindness away." I growl, making sure they understood my words.

"Shit dude, we get it. If that fuck stain was going to off us along with the rest of y'all, I got no reason to tell that fucker anything." Said one guard, and the rest nodded, showing just how angry they were with the entire situation. I nod, and thank them for keeping this whole debacle a secret. "No problem, and if you see that pile of rad roach guts again, put a few rounds into him for us." Said another, and once again the guards agreed. "Good, but your days in the NCR are over now." I say, before looking over at the rest of the prisoners who were trying to figure out what they were going to do. "I think these ponies are going to need some help making it, if you want to show them you have no interest in hurting them, I suggest helping them find a place to go."

All of the guards look at those who were once their captives, and some of the prisoners had been close enough to hear the exchange take place, and while they were still hurt about their treatment, they were willing to accept the help. "I think we'll do that. I heard tell of a town near here, maybe they can give us a hoof and hell, maybe get these ponies to a safe place where they can settle." I nod, pleased by the turn of events. I may have killed many ponies in a bullshit battle, but seeing these ponies willing to work together to survive made my spirits rise.

I give the distraught Captain another hug, and repeatedly tell her how sorry I was for the necessary action of burning her ship. For nearly an hour all four of us, the Captain and the remainder of her crew sit and watch as her ship burned, and slowly began to sink. The last bit to enter the water was the aft, whereupon I noticed for the first and last time the ships name of WhiteRose. I felt another pang of guilt then, another piece of innocence killed by the wasteland.

The four of us left shortly after the boat finally settled at the bottom of the river. I had told Salt Lick and her crew of another ship that might need more crew, and that Captain Thrush very well might appreciate another set of skilled hooves on board. I knew it couldn't replace her boat, but it was the best I could offer her at the time. "I feel bad for her." Cherry said, and I nodded. She too had spent time working with Captain Thrush, and knew how she would react if something happened to the Sea Horse. "It had to be done though. Shady lamented, fully understanding why I had her do it. "I wish I had some marshmallows to toast before you let it go down the river." Zakk complained, before taking a hard hit across the back of his head curtesy of Cherry. "Zakk too soon!" She screeched at him. I even managed a scowl at him, making it clear his joke was not appreciated.

We all fell silent as in unison we hobbled, limped and walked toward where Tenpony tower was, just around ten blocks away. We encounter no real threats, most of the Manticores and other nasty beasties had been wiped out by the newly formed Alicorn Patrol, or AP for short, based out of Tenpony tower. While no pony fully trusted the Alicorns yet, they took it in stride, and used it like fuel to do their jobs, and help make the area less dangerous to traders. Still, we had to smash, stomp, and burn our fair share of rad roaches, and even had to skirt one whole block out of our way to avoid a napping rad scorpion. Still, the journey only took us an hour, and by then the sun was just beginning it's decent toward the horizon.

Slowly, and carefully we walk toward the gates Zakk had lead us to. But once near it, he moved behind Cherry, and lowered his head. Shit did he set us up after all? I never got to ask him though as a purple Alicorn levitating a heavy rifle flew just above the gate, and commanded us all to stop. We did as instructed, but I was still glaring at Zakk, trying to figure out how best to break his legs. "I can tell by your lack of armor, weapons, and bags that you are a group of broken bums. We have no services for you all, and are not a charity. Please, move along." Said the Alicorn guard. But Shady looked back at her and spoke up. "We're here to talk to DJ-Pon3. We need their help!" Shady offered, technically lying. And the Alicorn knew it too. "Lies, I warned you once, and am doing so twice now. If you do not leave on your own, you will leave full of holes." The mare threatened and readied her weapon.

Then Zakk lifted his head and spoke up toward the guard, making his presence known for the first time. He stepped from behind Cherry, and waved a weighted hoof at her "Hey Rogue, how's the transition coming? Got ya some dangly bits yet?" He asked, making the Alicorn blush and try to hid her...His waist. Admittedly I forgot that the Alicorns were trying to find a way to become stallions so they could reproduce with help from Velvet Remedy. And honestly it weirded me the fuck out. They still looked like Mares, but had a little...more going for them.

Shady seemed intrigued, and glanced down, hoping to catch a glimpse, which upped the creep factor by ten. "Wait? Zakk is that you?" The Alicorn asked, looking at the bound pony curiously. At the mention of his name, I heard several ponies behind the gates jump and swear quietly, before the sound of multiple guns cocking and aiming at the gate. "You're not here for revenge are you?" He asked, the rifle shaking in their magic grip. The rest of us, with wide eyes looked back and forth between Zakk and the Alicorn, curious, and extremely confused. "Not today." Zakk said, narrowing his eyes at the guard.

"You mind letting me and my friends in though? We are in a bit of a hurry." He suggested, but the guard, still worried, looked at Cherry now, who held the leash restraining Zakk. "Y...Yeah, one condition, you keep him on that leash, and for the love of Luna do not remove those weights around his hooves." The Alicorn pleaded. I swear I never would have thought Alicorns could beg, let alone because of some crazy prisoner who seemed to have many, many screws loose. Cherry gave a smile and nod in agreement, and the guard, satisfied, ordered every pony to stand down, and open the gate.

Once open, we all began to walk forward, but Cherry decided to have a little fun with her new role, and slapped Zakk's flank with the leash saying "Yah Mule." I chuckled a little, but it died when I saw every guard, even the Alicorn, gasp and turn to hide behind any barricade they had. It was then that I really began to wonder just who this pony was, and why even a powerful Alicorn was frightened of him. Then to every pony's shock and mild amusement on Shady's part, Zakk began to bray like a donkey. "Hee Haw. Hee Haw." Every guard froze, unsure of how to react, and even better, Shady's laughter at the situation made them begin to quake in terror. I even think one of the guards pissed herself.

Tentatively Shady and I followed behind, watching the guards cower and completely forget they even had weapons. What the hell?" I ask in obvious confusion. How could such a weird and random pony such as Zakk terrorize these trained guards so thoroughly? Where I was lost and confused, Shady despite the pain in her leg was amused at the actions of our newest companion. I shake the thoughts away for the time, I had more things to worry about. Such as getting myself and Shady to a healer. I then leaned close to the Alicorn guard, who had tried to hid behind a trash bin, despite being twice its size. "Would you mind telling me where I can find the doctor?" It took a few moments for her...sorry, him to focus on me and tell me. (By the way, I mean no offense to those who question their gender, or are in transition, it's just a foreign concept to me as a pony who worked as a mechanic.)

I accept the quick directions and thank the Alicorn, which was also a weird concept for any waste lander. Alicorns used to be the biggest terror in the wasteland. Once again, I shook my head, shoving those thoughts aside until after I got us to the Doctor. All four of enter the base of the tower, and the interior blew every expectation out of the water. Our dry and cracked hooves clop loudly upon the old, wet clean marble flooring. All of the wood paneling along the walls was only slightly cracked from age, but it only served to add a cozy atmosphere to the whole place. What drew my attention the most though, were all of the clean and prim ponies. LittlePip's book didn't do this place justice. It was the nicest place I think I will ever set hoof in.

Cherry and Shady were just as stunned as I was. Zakk on the other hoof, was busy continuing to bray like a mule. Finally, once I began to notice all of the ponies around us beginning to look at us, did I manage to clamp a hoof over his mouth and silence him. "Alright, we need an elevator, gotta go up to the twentieth floor for Life Bloom." A moment later, Cherry noticed, but held her ground when we moved to start up. I turned arou8nd in the elevator car, looking at her and waiting for her to join us. But when she didn't Shady and Zakk both stared at her too. "You coming?" Shady finally asked, but the lack of Cherry's response made it all to clear.

"Oh shit. You're afraid of heights." I said before face hoofing for forgetting. Cherry just continued to remain silent, a panicked expression forming in her eyes. I sighed, and Shady looked at me, clearly stating with her gaze that this was my problem. I matched her look with one of annoyance, before rolling my eyes and sighing in exacerbation. What I did next surprised every pony around us who had a clear line of sight to the whole ordeal. I wrapped my hooves around her neck, and looked deep into her hazel eyes, making her focus on my own, before I leaned in and kissed her deeply. I felt her try to gasp against my lips, and that was the only thing I needed to drag her into the car with us.

I felt every eye upon us as I kissed her even deeper, taking her mind off of what I was doing. Once Zakk joined the car with us, I flailed around, trying to find the up button. Once I did, I pressed it with a hoof, and the doors closed a heartbeat later, and we began our assent. Once we began moving, Cherry pulled away from me abruptly, her face alight and a look of bewilderment in her eyes. I knew I would probably pay for that under hoofed trick later, but it worked, and now we were on our way to see a Doctor.

A few minutes later, the door to the elevator open. Inside a comedic scene plays out for all in sight. I crouched and hide my face as Cherry repeatedly slams her hooves upon me, trying desperately to pummel my face for the tricking her. Shady chuckled lightly, refusing to come to my aid, while Zakk likewise lay upon the floor, cackling like a foal. “Cherry, Cherry that’s enough we’re here!” I shout, stopping her before she could land another blow. She then takes a look outside, seeing all of the clean ponies watching us with varying looks of amusement, or flat out disdain. I suppose the latter was due to our rough and dirty appearance.

With a snort of irritation, Cherry leads the way out of the elevator, dragging a still laughing Zakk along the floor. Cherry though, her anger not yet fully spent, turns on the gathered crowd. “What are you looking at!?” She shouts, and then to make matters even more confusing, Zakk leaps from the floor, and moves to the end of his leash in a flash, before beginning to bark like a dog at the crowd of on lookers.” Ponies around the scene screamed in surprise and fear, one of them even yelling out, “It’s Zakk! Run” Before the rest of the crowd managed to disperse in a matter of moments. Shady and I watched the entire scene unfold, once again in a state of confusion. “He sure does make those noises fairly accurately.” Shady states with a soft smile and a chuckle. I just shake my head and press on. There was more important business to take care of.

A few minutes later, We all stood outside of the door to the Doctor’s office. Cherry’s frustrations had subsided by then, and even Zakk was keeping himself composed. I lifted my hoof, and gently knocked on the door three times, if only not to disturb any patients already within. A heartbeat later the door was pulled open, and an older white Stallion stood before us, his mane a soft red, and his eyes holding a gentleness I had rarely seen. “Are you Doctor Life Bloom? I ask, remembering him from LittlePip’s story. “I am.” He admitted. I could tell he was looking us over, noting the many bruises and limps we all had.

“Doc, we need help.” I said a short time later, after he had admitted us access, and gave us all a place to sit. To my surprise as well, he was one pony here who wasn’t shocked to see Zakk, in fact he even greeted him as an old friend. Though I did notice him seem a little more relaxed when he noticed the weights around his hooves. “I figured, but sadly I am in a bit of a pickle here. I don’t know if you noticed or not, but the current patients I already have are in need of my abilities, but the last shipment of medical equipment and medicines went missing. Without them I doubt I could help them, let alone you.” He said. Based on what I knew about him from the story, I knew he must be stressed and tired due to the lack of cheeriness he normally showed.

“What if we found your missing shipment?” Cherry asked, and not a one of us missed the excited tone in her voice for another adventure. Shady and I shared a look, not exactly thrilled at the idea. I knew I could handle it, even though I was in rough shape. Shady on the other hoof…Wasn’t. Even if we could, we have no weapons, and no armor.” I offered, making it clear that we were really not geared up enough for an adventure. Cherry though was having none of it.

“I could go. Unlike you and Shady I haven’t worn armor, and my magic would be more than enough to handle anything that comes my way.” I knew then that I would have no chance at talking her out of this. Not only did she crave an adventure, but she truly just wanted to help us. But I didn’t like the idea of sending her off into the wasteland alone. Even a skilled fighter would be hard pressed to survive alone for long. “I’ll go with her.” came an unexpected offer from Zakk. If anything I expected some type of joke or random action on his part, but to his credit he was sincere in his offer. But I had to know what motivated this act of charity.

“Why?” I simply asked, narrowing my eyes and looking at him suspiciously. Zakk narrowed his eyes back at me, doing his best to copy my own gaze. “What do you mean why? This is a gesture of good will, and…” Zakk scanned the room with a quick glance, turned back to face us, and shouted at the top of his lungs, “I’m BORED. Watching you two get patched up is BORING, and I wanna go do something, anything but being here!” Zakk slowly sank to the floor and in a weak raspy voice said, “And the weight of the boredom is slowly crushing my soul.” Shady and I share a look, weariness evident in our eyes. Zakk going with Cherry would help, but being an unknown variable, while beneficial, could be disastrous. I sigh, unable to think of any decent alternative, I look to Cherry and give a slow, unsure nod.

Still, if they were going to do this, it would have to wait. I didn’t want them wandering around outside seeing how the day was over half gone. “Fine, but not today. Wait till tomorrow.” Spoke Life Bloom, and I silently sent him thanks. “I will have to compile a list of the equipment anyway, great time to prepare and come up with a game plan.” Cherry and Zakk nod, accepting the idea of some proper rest before heading out. The Doctor spent a few minutes jotting down a list of missing equipment, and floated it to Cherry. Right after, he took us back to an examination room, where he tenderly removed the boot over Shady’s rear leg. And carefully inspected the wound. I hadn’t noticed a few days back, but now her leg was a mottled score of blues and yellows, but there was green edging it’s way along the flesh where the bullet had torn into her.

“Sweet Celestia!” Life Bloom exclaimed in a whisper, but even so we all heard it. “This is bad, it’s a miracle you were even capable of putting weight on this leg at all.” Shady grit her teeth and took the news stoically. “Can you save the leg?” I ask, knowing we wouldn’t be able to afford a prosthetic, let alone cybernetics. The doc continued to look at the injury, weighing his options. I can probably save it, but it will require more than a few healing potions.” He said before his horn alit and a slender beam passed harmlessly over the affected area. Then, with another burts of magic from him, a projection appeared in thin air, showing the bones of Shady’s leg in stark detail.

The bone was clearly broken. A sharp and jagged split running all across the width. The broken bone came as no surprise, it was the rest of the damage however that did. Slivers and shards of bone had broken free and were busy floating about inside her muscle. Cherry had told me that a healing potion was used to close the wounds and stop the bleeding. Even managed to repair the cauterized flesh from our attempt at battle triage. Life Bloom then changed the view to show the muscle, veins and arteries. There was still some scarring from the bullet, but the shards of bone were still evident, sawing their way through the muscle. I winced, unable to comprehend the pain my friend was in. actually I could now that I thought about it. I had taken a high caliber round to the chest and was drowning in my own blood. This wasn’t quite so bad then.

“hmmm it’s not as bad inside as I thought. It will require some surgery to remove the bits of bone. But I cannot properly mend the break. I could use some hydra, but that would leave you horribly exposed to taint. I would rather repair the damage with conventional means.” He then paused to look directly at Shady, making sure his words were not misunderstood. “I will have to use a plate and pins to repair the damage. Combined with healing spells and potions I could reknit the muscle, but there will always be some soreness.” Shady nodded, accepting the news and I could tell was pleased that she could keep the leg, even if it did hurt some.

Having settled on a treatment option, Cherry, Zakk, and I moved out into the waiting room, honestly having nowhere else to go. Shady wasn’t allowed to join us, the Doctor told us that he didn’t want her risking even further injury. To break the silence after a time, Cherry, having a question pop into her head, turned to me. “Hey, what exactly happened to your town, you and Shady never told me.” from the corner of my eye I saw Zakk’s ears perk up, and he scooted in closer. Somehow he had materialized a blanket and a juice box while he sat like a foal expecting story time.

I sighed, the memory still raw. But Cherry had a right to know and I saw no harm in telling Zakk. “Are you familiar with the massacre of Arbu?” I ask Zakk. He nods, actually giving me all of his attention now. And so it was that I retold the story of Arbu, and how I met Shady. By now Life Bloom had finished with inspecting Shady, and joined us. He remained quiet through it all, out of respect, and intrigue. Through it all Cherry and Zakk listened. Cherry was already aware of my twisted origins, but Zakk drank it all up like a child getting a bed time story. I told them about life in Respite, and how the rogue NCR attacked. I told of my injury, and recovery in Junction town. And finally wound up on our run to Gutterville. Before I could continue Zakk raised a hoof, and asked. “Wait, you said DJ-Pon3 called you out publically as a Child of Arbu?” I nod, not understanding the confusion. “And now here you are in the same building as her?” Once again I nod, actually wanting to talk to her about just that.

“Come with me.” He said, a dangerous tone in his voice, and a seriousness I didn’t think he was capable of as he whips the blanket around his neck and tries to tie it like a cape, but failing due to his weighted hooves, looks to Cherry for help with tear filled eyes and a quivering lip. Rolling her eyes, but seeing no harm in his antics, easily tied it for him with her magic. With that out of the way he was off, and both of us, curious about his new attitude follow him out of the doctor’s office, leaving Life Bloom who wore a look of understanding.

Together we made for the elevator, and once again Cherry froze. But the intenseness of Zakk’s current attitude would not allow for delays. “No time for that Cherry!” He said loudly, breaking her of her stupor and making her enter the elevator of her own accord. I looked on impressed, and Cherry wore a look of shock as Zakk’s weighted hooves slammed into the up button, denting the panel behind it. We both jumped, now, too afraid of our newest member to utter a single protest. When the elevator at least came to a stop, and the doors parted, Zakk stormed out, and approached two guards who had the misfortune of being in his way. “Move.” He commanded, and even the walls reverberated with his words. Both guards though froze, unsure of how to proceed. Zakk then closed the distance, his blanket/Cape billowing around him despite the lack of a breeze.

I watched on in amazement as he stood upon his rear hooves, and effortlessly shoved the two guards aside. Both of them landed in a heap… several feet away. Again, in shock and surprise we followed our angry companion as he shoved open a set of double doors, making the hinges creak from his forceful push. As a trio we entered a simple yet wonderful library, a wooden table covered in old tomes sat in the middle of the room. We watched dumbstruck as he bypassed the treasure trove of old knowledge, and ascended the stairs before reaching a balcony. Without a word spoken, or even a grunt of effort, Zakk shoved the door open so hard the hinges gave way, and the door toppled into the room.

I peeked over his shoulder curiously, noticing a dark grey unicorn with a wild blue mane speaking into a microphone. Despite her slender size and obviously feminine frame, a deep and husky voice came from her lips as she looked at the newest arrival with a look of shock and horror. To my continued surprise though, I also saw the glint of recognition in her eyes. Without skipping a beat in her speech, she held up a hoof to Zakk, stopping him before he could begin a rant. Standing before us was none other than DJ-pon3, and she was in the middle of a broadcast, made evident by her pointing hoof to a flashing red light reading “on air.” Zakk let his built up breath ease out, before nodding and saluting to her, then turning and grabbing Cherry and I who were too stunned to make a move against him.

Before we knew what was happening though, I found myself laying comfortably upon a couch, while Cherry was somehow stuffed into a book case. Her head and rump exposed to the room, but her side and belly were covered back over with books. “Uhh what…?” Cherry tried to speak, before Zakk, who was awkwardly sitting with his rear legs crossed and reading a magazine, looked up and easily shushed Cherry. We remained silent for the next few minutes, waiting for the DJ to finish her broadcast. Our patience was not severely tested however, as she finally steps out, a look of annoyance in her gentle eyes. “Some pony!” she said looking pointedly at Zakk. “Is going to have to replace my studio door.

“Well then!” Zakk shouts, before gently setting down the magazine, and with a small grunt, he launched himself into the air, and landed on the balcony before her. Cherry, amazed could not contain herself any longer. “That pony just jumped thirty feet into the air!” She said with a whisper. I however could not draw my attention from the sight before me. Now that I saw them near each other, certain similarities in their builds and facial structures were nearly identical. “What’s this about then?” the cool DJ said without even a look of shock. Then Zakk stood upon his rear hooves once more, and pointed an accusing hoof in her chest, his cape now billowing around him wildly.

“You!... You publically called out my current companion as a Child of Arbu, and you didn’t even have the Goddess Damned curtesy to apologize for your mistake!” He ranted into her face. I then felt it would be prudent to speak up then finally coming to terms with the shock I had endured at his hooves. “Um She did.” I said pointedly, making him whip his head back around to look at me. “She did?” he asked, and I nodded. He then turned around back to her, and continued “But you didn’t have the guts to admit you were wrong to begin with!” to her credit the DJ stood impassively, if Zakk scared her she gave no hint of it. But once again I felt it important to correct him. “She did.” I repeated, and he looked back at me for a second time. “She did?” once more I nod, and he returns his gaze back upon her. “Well then I guess I got nothing to scream about, but I’m not lowering the tone of my voice.” He screamed at her.

I wince, but Homage just rolled her eyes, and pointed at her broken down door. “You gonna fix that?” She asked coldly, and even I could tell it was not so much a question. “No!” He shouted, before moving past her and picking up the door, and began resetting it into its hinges. Homage rolls her eyes, apparently more familiar with Zakk’s behavior. She then leaned over the railing to look back down at us, and finally her eyes settled on mine. Then her eyes softened, and I even caught a glimmer of immense sadness. She, like me had witnessed the destruction of Arbu, but unlike me, she saw her own lover commit the deed. She undoubtedly knew my soul cried out for LittlePip blood, but she held no ill will toward me.

I watched as she walked down the stairs, and approached me. And I could not dismiss the similarities in our mane styles. Still, I forced myself to focus on her eyes. And without a word spoken, she pulled me into a hug. It was not a flirtatious hug, nor even a friendly one. It was one of apology, charged with more emotions than I was familiar with. But even still I could not bring myself to hug back. If only because my legs were trapped against my side. “Ribs, Ribs!” I said past the hug. While it was nice and comforting, I could not ignore the fact that my ribs were still broken.

She promptly released me, recognizing the injury. She then glanced at Cherry then moved closer, sighing at the scene of Zakk’s shenanigans before reaching with her magic to begin removing the books so Cherry could escape the shelf. “SHE STAYS IN THE BOOKCASE!” Zakk shouted from the balcony, looking down to watch the scene unfold. Homage ignored him though, and quickly released Cherry from her shelf assignment. To my subtle amusement, I noted that Zakk had properly placed her in the correct alphabetical order following the Whinny Decimal system.

The three of us, after Cherry was freed, stood around unsure of what to do or say next. It was at this moment where I was sizing up Homage, the mare I had heard so much about yet never met. She had a gentleness behind her eyes, and every action yes slow yet purposeful. And secretly I could actually understand the attraction LittlePip had for her. "So, uh, now what?" Cherry asked, awkwardly breaking the silence that had fallen between us. Homage and I made eye contact for just a second, and the same question burning behind both of our eyes.

I decided to skip over the next bit of awkwardness and jump straight into the deep end. "Are you aware of why we are here?" I asked, and to my surprise she shook her head. I sighed and ran a hoof across my muzzle before addressing her again. "I can assume you heard about the Jacks out in Hoofington?" That question caused a light of recognition. "Yeah, the camp that was eradicated by a small group of bandits?" She queried. I flinched at the term she had used that described my actions against them. Homage though, ever vigilant, caught the reaction. "Why, did you all see it happen?"

I sigh once again, and Cherry looks away, probably thinking the books suddenly began to look all too interesting. I motion to the chairs, and take a seat myself. Homage joins me, holding back her curiosity and awaits my explanation. I struggle with the words for a few seconds, having difficulty letting the built-up emotions free. But if there was any pony in the wasteland who could listen to any situation and refrain from judging it was Homage. Taking comfort in that knowledge I began telling her what had happened after her apology broad cast. I left nothing out, telling her about my thoughts and feelings throughout it all.

As I spoke, I let my built-up emotions loose for the first time since the battle of Respite. I felt my eyes water, and after a moment tears streamed across my cheeks and no matter what I tried they continued to fall. In the midst of my emotional breakdown, Cherry moved next to me and placed a comforting hoof across my shoulders. I cried for the fear I felt, and the many lives I took while trying to keep my friends alive. Looking back on it now I can see just how much the ordeal hurt me, and that bottling it up like I had was the cause of my breaking heart.

Finally, I finished my tale after the four of us arrived inside Tenpony. Homage had stayed silent all throughout my tale, keeping her own thoughts to herself. But now that I was done, I could tell she was processing all I had said. Finally, she sighs, electing to give as close to an unbiased opinion. "It sounds incredible. If I didn’t know LittlePip I would say it's a tall tale. But I saw the footage from a distance, the smoke curing into the air and a few survivors fleeing the camp." I winced again, and she gave me an apologetic look. "Anyway, in the old wasteland I would say that would be that. I can't say I agree with what your friend did, but knowing what we know about her past it is understandable." I nod, agreeing fully. "But the NCR are rising to power more and more each day, and their laws are gaining traction. If it were up to me I would say you two did nothing wrong." She said while gesturing at Cherry and I.

I nod, thankful for her words. They acted like cool water against my inflamed heart. I smiled at Homage, truly feeling better now that I could release all that had been tearing me apart. "Moonshine, you are not a bad pony. Yes, you had to do some horrible things, but you weren't given a choice. As for what you said to Shady, saying she was no better than LittlePip..." Homage trailed off, collecting her thoughts before her emotions took over. But no matter how she felt about the Light Bringer, I would not apologize for my words and she knew it. "I know why you said what you did, and while it does hurt me I can't fairly blame you either. In your eyes you were dragged into the situation like Calamity and the others." I nod, and Cherry pulls me a little closer to her, letting me know she was till here for me.

Homage sighs, and rubs a hoof across her tired face. The whole conversation took a couple of hours, and from her expression she hadn't been sleeping well. "So, do you want me to put the truth out there about the whole ordeal?" She asks, and I take a few minutes to mull it over. "No, if we plan on getting our stuff back from General Eucalyptus he can't know that we would be coming for him." Homage reels back at the tone of my voice. The visual image of him wearing my power armor still sent ill feelings through me. Cherry understood having seen it for herself. "So, what am I supposed to tell the rest of the wasteland? They have to know that the NCR at the dam are corrupt and strung out on chems?" I nod, not disagreeing.

"Give us a little time. We will handle the NCR at the dam. But until then the General needs to be assured that we are dead. So here is a half-truth you can tell the wasteland. Bandits attack a prisoner transport on the river. The ship later caught fire, and sank near Manehattan. Not only does that protect us, but keeps the NCR from looking for the freed prisoners and the crew of the ship." I offer, literally just pulling that out of my butt. And it would actually give more meaning and a reason for us sinking the White Rose. Homage ponders the idea, growing comfortable with the idea. "I could spin that, and it is technically the truth. So yeah, I can do that. How will I know when it's the right time to tell the whole truth?" She asks, and the conviction in my voice stole any remaining worries she had. "You will know."

Homage, while willing to go along with it, still seemed drained of energy. She sighs again and slumps back in her seat. "I need a trip to the spa after all of this." She laments. I had heard of the spa from LittlePip's story, but I honestly couldn't wrap my head around it. Seeing that my curiosity had been piqued Homage sat up and looked at me questioningly. "You've never experienced a spa before have you?" She asked and I shook my head. She also asked Cherry only to yield a similar response. "ok a Stallion I could understand, but no mare should go through life without experiencing a spa. With her mind made up, she clopped her hooves together and stood from her chair. "It's settled, you two follow me. Zakk... Just stay out of my studio." She orders and Zakk, snaps off a quick salute from the balcony where he was still tinkering on Homages door. Apparently trying to stop a rather annoying squeak.

A few minutes later, and having to coerce Cherry into the elevator again, we pushed through a door where beyond sat the spa. I looked around, seeing plenty of clean and content ponies. Many wearing robes and towels around their manes. I felt even more out of place here than I had entering the tower. In comparison to the clean and polished marble and tiles, Cherry and I couldn't be more out of place. I began to feel even more self-conscious when the others looked at us like we were a disease in a hospital. Before I could grow more uncomfortable, a young mare trotted up to Homage, and in a delicate, yet odd accent addressed her. "Ah Miss Homage, it has been some time since you last came here. Should we set you up for the usual today?"

Homage nodded appreciatively, before directing the mare's attention upon us. "And can you set my new friends up with a complete work up?" The petite mare moves in closer to investigate us, even though she had to wrinkle her nose to do so. She brushed a hoof through our manes, and closely looked at our hooves and coats. I didn’t know what she was looking for, but she sure did. After only a minute each, she seemed to know exactly what we needed. "You!" She points at Cherry, follow me and Miss Homage. You both could use a gentle bath." She then looked more closely at me, and shook her head. "You have broken ribs and a sprained ankle. We cannot treat you until you are healed." She said with a tone of apology. I nod, accepting it fully, and not bothered in the least.

Cherry made to move back by me, but I waved her off and for the first time in a while, a genuinely kind smile split my lips. "No Cherry, you stay here. Have fun and relax, you are going on a job tomorrow remember. Take the rest where you can get it." I could tell Cherry wasn't pleased, but upon further assurances that I would be fine, and a calming hoof from Homage convinced her to go with it. I smiled for her, and for once I didn't feel like complete crap.

Having nowhere else to go, and nothing to do for a few hours, I decided to try and find a cigarette. But where could I find some? So far in this tower I didn't see a single pony smoking, and I didn't have caps to buy a pack. So, I wracked my mind trying to think of where ponies typically gathered, was outside, and more than likely had cigarettes. And then, like a bolt of lightning it hit me, and I began trotting to the one place I knew I would find one.

I stepped from the elevator on ground floor, and continued trotting until I pushed through the barricaded door and out into the guard area. There were many guards going about their duties, covering any approachable area with multiple weapons that I knew were cocked and ready. While I looked around, seeing a few guards who were participating in the one activity I sought, I couldn't quite figure out who to approach. The last thing I needed was to spook a guard who was busy scanning for trouble, that could only lead to me getting shot.

As I stood in the door way, weighing my options, a figure suddenly landed right next to me. Probably didn't even know I was there, because they almost landed on me. Looking to the figure more fully now I tensed, a purple Alicorn was right beside me. Despite having already met this one, my instincts told me to hide, and that it would kill me or worse. I snorted and lunged, trying to put distance between the Alicorn and myself. What I didn’t expect though was that my movement and noise would spook them. The too snorted and lunged aside, ducking behind a concrete barricade while I crouched behind a table.

A few heartbeats passed, and the more rational part of my brain took hold once more, and remembered I didn't have to be afraid of Alicorns any longer. They were just like regular ponies now. Though they did have both wings and a horn. Plus were twice the size of any other pony. I poked my head up over the table, glancing at where they had gone. They too were likewise poking their head over the barricade and made eye contact with me. Then surprisingly we both let out a sheepish chuckle and moved out from our respective cover. Rogue and I approached one another, both of us embarrassed by our reactions. "That didn't happen." He whispers and I look back to him curiously. "What are you talking about?" I query, and he winks at me before saying "Exactly." I just went with it, though I was at the time completely confused.

Now that we both had a moment to recompose ourselves, Rogue looked at me more closely and I saw the light of recognition in their eyes. "Hey aren't you the pony who was traveling with Zakk?" He asks. Upon just the mention of his name, every guard freaks out again, some diving behind cover, and others turning to point their guns at me. All of this amidst a chorus of "Oh Shit!" and "Goddesses save me!" Rogue winced, and turned back to their fellow guards. "Hey its fine he isn't here!" He shouted, then turned to look back at me, worry now evident in their voice. "Right?" I shook my head and the Alicorn immediately relaxed. "Last I saw he was upstairs fixing a door."

The Alicorn then grows paranoid, and looks around left and right, even checking the air above him. "Shit then he could be anywhere." Rogue whispers, before levitating me up in a purple glow. "Hey what the hell put me down!" I command as I struggle with in the magical grasp. But Rogue did not release me, carrying me all the way to a small shed, before pushing me inside and following right behind. I was then set gently upon the floor as he begins locking the door and turning on the few lights inside. The walls and ceiling were all painted a very soft pink, not to bright, and actually relaxing if I am honest. Strings of old hearths warming lights were strung along the ceiling, and even the furniture looked well cared for. It wasn't until I saw the massive bed, too large for a regular pony, did I realize this was Rogues home.

He hastily slid a bar across the door, and I was beginning to grow more nervous by the second. Did Rogue have some nefarious plan that involved me? Was I in danger? Admittedly my weak skills with fighting paled in comparison to the raw power of an Alicorn, but still I crouched as best I could in a defensive stance. I needn't have bothered though as he finally slumped and pressed his head to the wall. "Uh what?" I ask before Rogue held up a shaky hoof. I gave him a minute to recollect himself before he explained. "Zakk would never be caught dead in an area like this. Too cramped and only one way in or out." I turn my head sideways still at a loss for why Zakk garnered such a reaction only at the thought of him.

Rogue saw the motion, and the look of confusion I wore, before growing serious once more and asking me a simple question. "How long have you been travelling with Zakk?" He asked and I had to think back, only able to give a guess as to how long I was on the White Rose. "About four or five days, though he slept through most of it." I offer, hoping that would draw a little more comfort from him. Instead it only increased his anxiety. "Oh, dammit that means he's fully charged. There is no telling what he would be capable of if he wasn't wearing those weights.

"You all seem really afraid of Zakk, why?" I ask, having only the memory of his tirade through the tower when he found out what DJ pon-3 said over the radio. And that was impressive in itself. I was finally beginning to grasp why the guards were so afraid. In my contemplation I saw Rogue levitate a pack of Cigarettes from a nearby table, and light one quickly. I began to think this one smoked just to relieve stress, kind of like a comfort thing. Before Rogue could put them back I pointed with my sprained hoof at the smokes, and asked if I could have one. He nodded and gave me the pack and a lighter. I nodded my thanks to him as I lit one up and likewise took a drag.

We sat in silence for a while, just content to smoke in peace. It was then that I realized the absurdity of the situation. Here I was, a tiny and malnourished pony sitting beside a large and healthy Alicorn. I must have looked like a stuffed toy next to him. I then began to chuckle at the mental image, drawing a confused look from Rogue. I told him of my thought, and at first, he didn't know whether to be insulted or not. Luckily for me the mental image did paint a funny picture, and a moment later we both sat laughing.

We both sat there for a few more minutes, letting the absurdity of the situation fuel our laughter, until eventually it too died out. Rogue and I sat silently for a time, enjoying our cigarettes in peace, neither one of us wanting to talk about Zakk and his...eccentricities. Despite the rough time we all had getting here, and the events before that, I was growing more and more relaxed, and starting to feel more like myself. It really is amazing just how important down time truly is to one's emotions. Rogue himself likewise relaxed. I swear it's still weird to think of Alicorns as anything other than massive death creatures, but since the Goddess was destroyed, and all of the accumulated personalities slit into the remaining creatures, they had all begun to make homes in the wasteland, and many ponies had started accepting them more and more. I felt another pang of jealousy, having met yet another pony who was so easily accepted despite their past.

I push the thought from my head, I may not have the level of acceptance that Rogue did, but I had at least three friends, four if I counted Homage as one, who truly understood what I had been through, and cared for me like any other, non-cannibal pony. I thank Rogue for letting me have a few smokes, and leave him to his home, that is after I unbolted all twelve locks and opened the door. One day I would have to learn why everypony here was so terrified of Zakk, but I had other more important matters to worry about. In just a few short hours, I would be trusting Cherry to the crazy Stallion. I once again pushed negative thoughts from my brain, Cherry was a seasoned helper on a boat. Surely, she had seen her fair share of combat, and could handle herself just fine. I just worried that Zakk had other motives for going beyond just being bored.

During my internal crisis of conscience, I had used the elevator to return to Homages library. Zakk was nowhere to be seen, and the door was properly hung on its hinges. I flopped into a chair, and with a deep sigh, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to relax properly for the first time since entering Tenpony. I kept my breath slow and steady, letting just the simple act occupy all of the thoughts then. And before long, I had drifted off into a light nap.

I was awoken by the sound of hooves near me. I knew I was safe, no pony intent on killing me here would make any noise. I saw Cherry then, and the sight of her had me second guessing if It was actually her. Her coat was clean and smooth, reflecting just a tone of orange from the amethyst hue of her fur. Her mane was trimmed up a little, each bang and wave emulating a gentle fire. Everything about her appearance was stunning, and with the work the spa had done for her, I was no able to see just why her magic typically took on the appearance of fire. I could now see her for who she was, gentle and enticing, like a small fire in the dead night of winter. But I also knew that under the right circumstance, she could grow into a roaring blaze.

"W...Wow." Was all I could mutter at the sight of my friend. Never could I have imagined she would look like this. Cherry blushed a little at my staring, and I coughed, before averting my eyes for a moment to recompose myself as well. "They.. Um. The spa did a great job, you look great." I offer, still stuttering over my thoughts, but I was able to choke out the compliment. Cherry smiled gently, greatful for the remark. Homage though, couldn't help but giggle at the sight of me trying to play it cool. "Stallions, it never ceases to amaze me how flustered they get around a beautiful Mare." She teased before walking up and bumping her hoof against Cherry's.

I looked back and forth between the pair, each one sharing a glimmer of light and a smile indicating an inside joke, something I wouldn't be privy to, and probably wouldn't understand. Mares can be so weird sometimes.

"Anyway Moonshine, I talked to the spa ponies, and while they can't give you a massage right now, because of...well your injuries, they agreed to at least help you clean up. Who knows, maybe there is a good-looking Buck under all that grime and tragic mane." Cherry teases, and I put a hoof up to my mane, running it through the shaggy hair. "What's wrong with my mane? I thought I made it look good." I pout, the fact that she didn't like my hair stung.

"No no, it's fine, the long and messy look suits you, but it’s a little... too messy. You need a serious bath and maybe a trim to clean it up, it’s a little too wild, even for you." Now I knew she was poking fun at me, but I could also tell it was all in good spirits. Besides, I really could use a bath, I was more than a little ripe. Before I could grow self-conscious about it, I nodded and readily agreed. Perhaps a little time in the spa might be for the best.

Zakk
S: ?
P: ?
E: ?
C: ?
I: ?
A: ?
L: ?

Total Points:???

The Manehattan Project

Chapter 8

The Manehattan Project

Disclaimer! there are multiple POV shifts in this chapter, each one is marked by a corresponding image of the character.

Cherry offered to walk with me back to the spa, but seeing how tired she looked I ordered her to go bed. To her credit she tried to wave me off, but a yawn interrupted her, and both Homage and I shared a knowing look. "do you mind if she crashes on one of your couches? We don't exactly have caps for a room." I ask her, hoping it wouldn't be too much of a problem. Instead Homage had done us one better, and gave us a spare key to the very room LittlePip and her friends used during their travels. Homage had kept the room just in case Calamity or Velvet came along this way.

Admittedly I didn’t feel like taking the room due to...well everything, but my friends needs came well before my own personal issues. Cherry took the key in her magic, and yawning again thanked Homage for the spa trip, and everything they had done before her and I left Homage to her personal space. She did have a lot to think about after all. Cherry and I entered the elevator, her exhaustion was too powerful to make her freak out about heights at this point. Secretly I just hoped she didn't come to the realization until she made it to the room.

The bell chimed, signifying that I was on the floor I needed to get off at, and with a quick wave to Cherry, I turned and walked toward the spa for the second time in a few hours. "Ah velcome. Miss Cherry told us you vould be returning, please right this vay." Spoke another mare, this one a light peach color. I followed her, ignoring all of the dirty looks cast my way at my haggard appearance. She led me to a heavy door, and opened it revealing a large bath. The tiles were dingy and a little grey, but the water was pristine and emitting a thick cloud of steam.

"Go on in and take a seat in the vater. Ve vill let you soak for a while, before one of our lovely assistants will give you coat a careful scrubbing." Admittedly I was a little nervous. I had never had another pony bathe me. But I pushed it aside, and stepped into the hot water. At first it felt like it was boiling, but I quickly grew acclimated to it and sunk down with a contented sigh. If nothing else, the water would be worth the time on its own. I move closer to an edge and lean my head back onto the cold tile.

I sit still and just soak in the warm water, letting my tense muscles relax in a way I didn’t think they could. Before I knew what was happening, I was like a blue, pony shaped mass of jelly. I floated on the top of the water, thoroughly enjoying my bath, before a noise caught my submerged ears. I opened my eyes, and looked around, but all I saw was the billowing steam. "H...Hello?" I ask, only to be greeted with silence. With ears perked up I listened intently, but the amount of steam built up served to mute any sounds.

A full minute passes, and as far as I could tell I was in the room by myself. Then to shock my already alert nerves, the door to the room opened noiselessly and a large imposing figure in the form of Rogue the Alicorn entered. Secretly I was hoping the noise I had heard wasn't a signal of his arrival. Rogue squinted, looking around the steam filled room, before his eyes fell on me. "You certainly find your way around here." He said before stepping into the bath. Where the water as neck deep for me, hib belly only barely grazed along the top of the water

"what can I say, I'm like a bad bottle cap." I say jokingly, the presence of the Alicorn allowing me to relax again. Rogue says nothing, before moving over and taking a seat in the deeper end, but the water still only made it just under his chest. Then to my surprise I notice his horn was glowing and a pack of cigarettes was floating beside him. Once again, my interest was piqued, as I sat up and looked at the pack. "what, you want one?" He asks and I nod enthusiastically. Rogue levitates out one for me, and lights it with their lighter, before taking one for himself.

I take a long drag, and lean back against the tile wall once more. Having gone unnoticed until now, ash trays were scattered around the edge of the pool. Rogue levitated on for himself, and to my amazement I found out they could float. I left mine at the edge of the pool, and sat nearby as he and I smoked in silence. Before long, with the effects of the bath, and the nicotine I was like a buzzing pile of goo. And just as I am about to hit peak relaxation, a new noise echoes around us, putting Rogue and myself on edge immediately.

"Shhhhhh Shhhh Shhh Ahhhh Ahhh Ahhh." Rogue and I sent nervous looks at one another, each of us gauging the others reactions to see if it was us. "Shhhhhh Shhhh Shhh Ahhhh Ahhh Ahhh." The noise came again, this time much closer than before. Now Rogue and I were spooked, and were slowly working our way back out of the pool. Then, before both of our eyes, the water took on a green hue, while a shapeless mass writhed below the surface toward us. I was in the process of climbing out of the water, but Rogue was a few seconds behind. And as I turned to look, a slick and gray mass slithered out of the water and along Rouges side, who was in the process of cowering to the side out of fear.

I stood, mesmerized out of both fear and curiosity as the seaweed wrapped blob reached around Rogues neck with pony like hooves in my direction. Then to my amazement and fear it spoke in a deep and rumbling growl "MooooonnnnnShhhhiiiinnnneee" Imy eyes widened and my heart beat increased to probably near fatal levels as I screamed in response. "IT KNOWS MY NAME!" Before I could even begin thinking of moving, Rogue beat me to it. With a powerful flap of his wings, he left the pull of the water and flew right through me. I was sent tumbling into a wall as Rogue let out the loudest and girliest scream I have ever heard as he barreled toward the door.

I watched as the one pony who left me at the mercy if the water monster flew toward the door out, but before he could have any hopes of opening it, it opened for him...Right into his muzzle. I winced as I heard the impact, followed by the sight of Rogues body pinned to the wall by the door knob. Standing where Rogue would have been, was the same spa pony who guided me in here "ACH! who turned zee's fans off?" She said before reaching to her right and flipping a switch. With a soft hum the fans above us kicked to life, and all of the steam in the room was pulled out leaving a clear line of sight all around the room. And there. In the middle of the pool, floating on the waves created by Rogue leaving the water, was Zakk, with strands of sea weed clinging to his coat.

"Zakk, you know you aren't supposed to get in zee pool vis a seaveed vrap." She scolded the trouble maker. He just shrugged in her direction before speaking in his regular voice. "Well I didn't know that, you should have told me earlier." He said in his defense. I however was sitting there, my brain having trouble putting two and two together. "Wha...but... you...He... Zakk." I finally growled out as my right eyelid twitches. Upon hearing his name, he looked back over to me, before reaching out of the water, seaweed still clinging to his weights and waved at me.

Before I could shout however, the spa pony then noticed the Alicorn who was stuck behind the door. "Oh my, how did you end up back zere?" She questioned as she freed Rogue. with a quick glance, I knew he was fine, maybe in shock at the situation, but unharmed. I walked over to help him back to his hooves, while the spa pony went to the edge of the pool where Zakk had ended up floating. Rogue and I reentered the water, but due to the shock, he and I both had lost our cigarettes, and the pack was busy floating in the water. Neither one of us cared too much however while he and I both worked on calming down.

A short while later, after our adrenaline had faded, and left us both tired and anything but relaxed, the spa pony was in the middle of discussing the next portion of treatment with Zakk. "und you vould like zese painted?" She asked in a very questioning tone. I glanced over, to see he was talking about having his weights painted. Rogue heard it too, and despite his normal reactions around Zakk, his curiosity proved to be stronger. "What color were you thinking?" He asked as he walked over to look closely. I face hoofed at the scene

Zakk however flipped onto his back, holding his legs up, and studying them closely. " I was thinking some type of yellow, but I want each one a different shade." Rogue looks on, tilting their head side to side, before speaking softly. "How about the right forehoof chartreuse, the other lemon, the rear left could be daisy, and the last could be sunrise." Both Zakk and I were a little stunned by the Alicorns sudden change in demeanor, but with what we knew of their race, it shouldn’t have been surprising. Having spent the better part of two hundred years as an amalgamation of personalities, it would seem possible that Rogue had different aspects of their soul. It would explain the pink room he slept in.

Zakk pondered the suggestions for a moment, before nodding at the spa pony. She sighed and walked off to get the supplies while Rogue returned to their sitting position. Zakk, in a moment of legitimate emotion, looked at Rogue, and apologized for scaring him so badly. I did also take note that the same apology was not extended toward me. "It...its fine, I just wish that my trip to the spa hadn't spoiled my relaxation." He said and I felt his words. I too had my experience spoiled. The spa pony then returns, with a series of different paints and brushes accompanying her. At first, I was surprised that they would do this here, but whatever.

"I think I pulled something when I jumped from the bath." Rogue complained, while rubbing his shoulder. Once again Zakk looked troubled by his actions before he looks to the spa pony and in her natural tongue, he spoke to her. I can't write what they said, because I can't really pronounce it, let alone spell it, but I heard words like "Bremse", Schlagen", and "Zerstoeren" I didn't know what they meant, but I didn't like how they sounded. The spa pony nodded and said "Ja." before turning to look at Rogue with a soft smile, before jerking her head back and yelling at the top of her voice "THUD!"

I looked to Rogue, who looked back at me and all he said was "Thud?" before echoing and heavy hoof falls sounded in the room. My eyes widened as I beheld the largest and most muscled pony I had ever seen! His chest was nearly twice as wide as Rogue, and his mane was a short and cropped blonde, Rogue Gulped as the spa pony pointed at the Alicorn, before he moved over and wrapped his hooves around Rogue, and picked him up. I watched in shock as the pony walked on his rear hooves, a struggling and afraid Rogue clasped tightly in his grip. Pushing open a curtain, he entered a side room, with a now afraid and screaming Rogue still fighting.

I sat in utter horror as the spa pony began to work on painting the weights on Zakks hooves, and a moment later I heard the unmistakable sound of ratchet straps clicking loudly and rogue shouting "Are you tying me down?!" Both Zakk and the mare paid it no attention, instead beginning to chat idly in the same tongue used earlier. I heard loud cracks, and pops, followed by screams of pain and anguish. Soon another small silence enveloped the pool room for a few moments, and then a new yet familiar sound echoed around the tiled room. It was the loud clatter and repeated chatter of a jack hammer! once again Rogue screamed, an unholy, and un-pony like noise of fear.

I stood up, about to move to the Alicorns aid, before the spa pony held up a hoof and waved me off. "Thud is an expert in his craft, just let him do his thing." Zakk said nonchalantly amidst the sounds of torture and pain. " But Rogue..." I said before being cut off by the mare "Iz just fine, relax and let Thud do his job." I didn’t know why but her stern gaze forced me back into the pool, while Rogue began to scream out, "No! No! that doesn't bend that wa..." CRACK. I winced as a new and louder scream came from Rogue. I sat traumatized as I listened to the sounds coming from him.

While I wanted to help Rogue, the last thing I ever wanted to do was enter the same room as that massive pony, with his now obvious collection of power tools. This continued on for many more minutes, at one point I heard a sudden rush of air, followed by a whimpering Rogue, and then another familiar sound of an air powered impact wrench. My mind was left to wonder what each of those tools could be used for, and my imagination taking it to the worst possible scenarios. "What if Rogue dies?" I ask, ctill clearly concerned. Zakk then looks to me, his newly painted weights casting a golden glow all around the room. In a deep and guttural voice, and thick accent, Zakk responds, stone faced." Then he dies."

as the finale I heard Thud grunt, followed by the sound of a two-stroke engine attempt to crank to life. One more grunt, and the engine cranks to life with a loud roar. only Rogues shout was louder. "IS THAT A FUCKING SAW!" I closed my eyes and held my lower legs to my chest as I heard the saw begin to go to work, Rogue screaming the entire time. And then finally, mercifully, silence fell. I was left to wonder if Thud hadn't just cut the Alicorn in half, finally putting him out of his pain in a sympathetic show of mercy.

to my surprise though, the curtain was ripped aside, and Thud stormed out of the room, followed by a wobbly, and hollow-eyed Rogue. He was in fact, not cut in half, in fact there wasn't even a cut on him. and it could have just been a trick of the light, but his coat somehow looked to shine even more. "Uhh Rogue are you ok?" I asked. For a few moments he said nothing as he slipped back into the tub near me. His eyes didn't seem to focus on anything, even when he turned in my direction. "I... I'm traumatized beyond all recognition, but damn am I loose now." He said as he lifted his forelegs out of the water and wiggled them. "I mean seriously I couldn't do this before." I watch as his limbs seem to take on the consistency of rubber, even flexing at points where bone wasn't meant to flex.

I turned away from the spectacle, if only because it weirded me the hell out. I wasn't left without much to do for long though, as a new pony entered the room, this one also carried a bag of different tools with him. "Moonshine?" He asked looking around the room. I raised a hoof, and waved him over. He joined me by the pool, and took a long look at my coat. "we're gonna be here a while." He said, not angrily, just matter of factly. I nodded and he sighed before pulling out a thick bristled brush. "let's get to work."

An hour and a half later, my coat brushed and smooth, and my mane and tail trimmed nicely I left the spa, both relaxed and traumatized at the same time. I didn't think I would be coming back to the spa for the foreseeable future. I slowly wove my way through the halls on my way the room Homage had given us, but a sudden thought occurred to me on my way, I hadn't seen Shady since we left her with Doctor Life Bloom. I picked up the pace then, as much as my sprained ankle would allow, and trotted to the hospital wing.

When I entered Shady was lying in a bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. "Shady?" I whispered out, hoping not to scare her. Instead all I got was a lazy wave from a hoof, and when she turned to look at me, I could tell she wasn't all there. "Heyyyy Moonshine, wow you're like glowin' and stuff." She said, her words slurred and her motions extremely slow. "Man... Since when were there two of you?" She asked, trying hard to focus on me.

"Goddesses what does he have you on?" I asked as I moved over to sit near her. Even at the close range she was having trouble focusing on me. "Shady are you ok?" I asked softly. She nodded slowly, and looked back up to the ceiling. "Everything's great ya know. The Doc came in, and gave me a shot earlier, now I am just laying here and watching the stars." I glance up at the ceiling, seeing only the pitted stucco tiles and dead lights. "Shady, you are inside a building, there are no stars..." I whisper. She just blinked and looked back at me, her pupils were dilated so much her emerald irises were barely visible. 'Only if you're looking with your eyes." She slurred and then closed her eyes and fell asleep.

"Wait what the fuck does that mean?" I asked as I gently shook her. But for all my efforts she was already gone, floating in whatever drug induced dreams she was having. I shook my head, and covered her back up with the thin blanket Life Bloom had given to her. As I left the room, I ran into said Doctor, and I closed the distance with him. "Doc, what the hell did you give my friend? She was saying something about stars!" I asked loudly. He put a hoof to his lips to quite me down, and motioned to the hallway outside. I joined him, albeit reluctantly.

"She suffered major trauma to that leg Moonshine, it was a miracle she was able to walk, not to mention the incredible pain she was in. You are her friend, but you are no Doctor. You don't know the signs to look for in regards to pain, especially when it is Shady you are talking about. I have never seen a pony hold that pain so stoically." He explained, and I was left6 to nod in agreement about Shady's stubborn nature. " ok I get that, but I have never seen Med-x cause any pony the kind of trip she was on." Life Bloom nodded again, and sighed. "I tried Med-x, but she was highly resitant to it. I had to use a rare industrial grade dose meant to tranquilize regular ponies for surgery. Even then, all it did was numb her pain. I suppose her hallucinations were a side effect never documented before because other ponies were ya know, unconscious."

I sighed too, and rubbed my hoof across my muzzle. "is there any chance she could get hooked on the stuff? I mean last thing we need is a junkie." I said tersely, Life Bloom fixed me with a hard glare, and I shrank back a little bit. "I wouldn’t let that happen, if she does develop a dependency on it, I have the techniques and the medicine to purge her system. I nod once again and give him an apologetic look. "sorry, I know you are doing your job, I'm just unfamiliar with all of this. The only time I've seen a doctor was when Velvet saved my life, and when I was born. Maybe not even then." I grumble, thinking about how much of a pile of shit my father was.

Life Bloom however gave me a very curious look. "You mean you've never had a physical, or just a checkup?" He asked and I shook my head. "Isn't a physical when you cup a pony's balls and make them cough?" I ask and the Doc face hoofed. It's a bit more than that Moonshine, it's about making sure you are in good health. Sure, you may seem healthy, but there can be infections, malnourishment, hernias, lesions, and a number of other things regular ponies aren't trained to look for. And yes, even the whole turn your head and cough thing." He said irritably. I shrugged, hoping it conveyed how little I knew about doctors.

He groaned out loud, followed by yet another sigh. "Ya know what, come by tomorrow, and I will give you a physical. Being nearly twenty you are far overdue. I nod, and make to leave, but one thought pops into my head, and I couldn't just let it go. "wait, doc, you are into stallions right, don't you need to take me out to dinner at least?" I say with a joking tone. But Life Bloom was having none of it. "I am a professional Doctor, I take my job very seriously Moonshine. But if you still feel inclined afterwords I might take you up on that offer." He said, just a touch of humor in his words. Now I grew uncomfortable, I never judged ponies on their preferences, honestly, I didn't care who slept with who, but here I was in a very tricky situation.

"Doc, I was just joking. While it might be fun, I uhh... "bat for a team different than yours." I said as carefully as I could. Life Bloom, now more amused than hurt fixed me with a "No shit?" Expression that had me fumbling for words. "I know that Moonshine, your concern for Shady showed me as much. You two numb skulls make a cute couple." He said before turning away and walking back into his hospital. By the time I had pieced together what he said, and shouted back after him, "We are just friends!" The door had already closed. Seriously, why did every pony I met think Shady and I were a couple. It made no sense.

A few minutes later, after I had put the encounter with Life Bloom behind me, I finally entered the room Homage lent us. I tried to be quiet, only because I knew Cherry was asleep as I entered. But to my shock, and Cherry's embarrassment I caught her in the middle of...well something no pony likes to be caught doing. "Cherry screeched in surprise and I turned beat red before turning and averting my eyes. "Moonshine, I thought you were at the spa!" She shrieked. My ears foled back as I held a hoof up to cover my eyes while she readjusted and cleaned up her mess. "Yeah, I was, had the bath and a grooming, how long did you expect it to be?" I asked finally able to drop my hoof and face my friend.

She was now blushing a bright crimson, the blanket wrapped around her to hide her shame. Seriously, why was this a big deal for the two of us, we had both seen each other before, and done...things. "shouldn't we both be passed the point of awkwardness after all we did by now?" I ask, facing my friend. She paused for a moment, still blushing, but finally she chuckled and smiled, yeah, I guess we should." SHe said, though she was still clearly embarrassed at having been caught. I laugh softly as I close the door and move into the room to sit by the bed. "Cherry listen, there are two types of ponies in the world, ponies who do it, and ponies who lie about it." I chuckle out, making her laugh as well.

"That’s is rather wise, where did you learn it?" She asks, sitting up and moving closer." Now I grow embarrassed and look down, before muttering my response. "Sorry, what was that?" Cherry asks, her ears perked to hear me clearly. "I said, Shady said it when she caught me once." When no response was forthcoming, I looked back up to see Cherry biting her lower lip, and tears in her eyes. When we made eye contact, she burst out in a fit of laughter that had me hanging my head in shame.

When her laughter finally subsided, and noticing my embarrassment, she moved from her covers and wrapped her hooves around my neck in a playful hug. I hugged her back, if only because hugs were something I rarely encountered in my life, and every one of them was special to me. "I'm sorry I laughed, I just couldn't help from imagining the look on her face." She said chuckling lightly. Now it was my turn to laugh, because she probably couldn't imagine what Shady actually looked like.

Cherry and I stayed like that for a few minutes, laughing and hugging each other. But a more pressing matter was making itself known. "Cherry can you let me go for a while?" I ask as I pull back and look at her." Why? Was I holding you to tight?" I shook my head and looked aside. "I really need to use the bathroom." I said, looking toward the aforementioned room. Cherry, giggling lightly released me, and gave my flank a playful slap toward the bathroom. "Sure, just hurry up." She said with a seductive tone in her voice, one that I couldn't ignore. I nodded, still blushing as I trotted off to the bathroom to relieve myself.

A short time later, after washing my hooves, I moved back in to the main part of the room, where Cherry was laying on her side, the blanket draped casually across her side, leaving nothing else to the imagination. I had to admit, the sight was quite tantalizing. "come join me?" She asked in a sultry way, and I couldn't disobey. I climbed onto the bed with her, and lay down facing her. Before I knew what was happening, he had her hooves on my cheeks, and had pulled me into a deep kiss. After the initial shock wore off, I kissed her back, wrapping my hooves around her back, and pulling her against my belly.

We remained kissing for a while longer, just content to hold the other, before she broke away, leaving my lips cold. "remember how I said we should have a repeat performance?" She asked with a low whisper. I gulped and nodded, my cheeks still bright red. "Well I think now is as good a time as any." She nickered into my ear, and just the tone of her voice made me get excited in a way I didn't expect. Cleary Cherry did, as she looked down between us, having expected the reaction. "That is what I wanted to see." She said before kissing me once again.

A short while later, the two of us sweaty, and covered in a mix of different fluids, Cherry and I cuddled together on the bed. I was panting hard, and trying desperately to get my breathing under control. Cherry was a quivering wreck beside me, her eyes still holding the remainder of feral lust. "Wow, hard to think you did that with broken ribs and a sprained ankle." She panted and pressed her head against my chest. I stretched out and put my forehooves behind my head as I looked up to the ceiling. "Yup, just gonna lay here and keep being awesome." I said, half prideful, and the other half joking. Cherry though giggled lightly and slapped my uninjured side. "Sweet Luna, I think I am going to carry that memory for the rest of my life." She nickered, and I smiled before nuzzling her. "I think I am going to carry the scars of where you bit my neck for the rest of mine." I said, teasing her for her wild side.

She blushed and looked like she was about to apologize, so I silenced her with another kiss, letting her know that I didn't mind, there were many more dangerous ways to get scars after all. She relaxed against me once again, wrapping her hooves around my middle, very hesitant to let me go. I sighed contentedly, feeling so much more like a pony than when I had upon entering TenPony. We lay like that for what felt like hours, though it could just as easily have been minutes. When I finally made a motion to look down at Cherry with a thought on my lips, she was fast asleep. Soft little snores coming from her as she slept soundly. I smiled, not wanting to wake her up, and just felt content to run my hoof through her long mane, and hold her warm body to mine. And before long, I too felt my eyelids grow heavy, and finally close into a dreamless sleep.

I had no idea how long we slept for, but when I did finally awaken, Cherry was on the other side of the room, tying her mane into a practical bun. With all we had done the night before, I had completely forgotten that she would be heading out with Zakk to look for the medical supplies to help Shady. I felt myself already growing worried for her safety, if I hadn't been the day before, I certainly was now. Sitting up in the bed drew Cherry's attention, and we both just looked at each other, not wanting to say the one thing I knew we were both thinking. Instead, she moved over to me, and nuzzled my neck gently. I nuzzled her in return, not wanting to break the silence. Cherry though chose to break it instead. "Come on, Homage promised us breakfast." She said before taking my hoof in hers, and practically dragging me from the bed.

I whined as she did, having landed on the floor onto my hurt ribs. "Oh shit... Sorry." Cherry said, moving to try helping me to my hooves. I waved her off and winced, as I pushed myself into a standing position. I yawned loudly, before stretching my legs, which resulted in a series of pops and creaks. Cherry watched on in horror as I cracked my neck, which to me felt almost as good as what we had done the night before. "That sounds painful." Cherry whispered as I leaned forward and popped my back. "maybe, but it feels great." I said before one set of pops actually caused me to fall flat on my face and whimper. Apparently broken ribs do not enjoy things popping around them.

Cherry, despite concerned for my well being laughed as she tried helping me back up. I waved her off again, and just lay there for a moment as I recomposed myself, and let my watering eyes dry themselves. When I did finally push myself up, Cherry was growing more and more anxious. "c'mon, lets go." She said, dragging me along in her magic. My hooved skidded along the floor, and I just sighed as I was pulled from the room and onto the elevator. To my surprise, Cherry didn't even stop to think about her fear of heights as she pushed the button.

A few minutes later, the elevator dings, and the doors slide open. Cherry and I step from the car, and begin walking down the hall toward Homages studio/library. The two guards from the day before were back, one having a bandage around his head, the other looked unharmed. Upon seeing us, they immediately parted, eyes darting around as they searched for Zakk. Cherry and I paid them no mind as we made our way to Homages area, and once at the door, Cherry knocked several times. And the door opened up to a crack, showing Homages eye. Upon seeing us, she pulled open for door and greeted us with a warm smile.

"Come on in, breakfast is almost ready." She said before stepping aside and allowing us entry. Cherry and I went inside hoof in hoof, Homage didn’t show any reaction to it, probably because she was comfortable around other couples. Cherry and I sat at the table, while Homage returned to her kitchen, leaving us alone for the time being. I had to admit, I would have to find some way to thank her for all she had done. Before we could wait for long, a single knock came at Homage's door, and I shouted to Homage that I would get it. I stood and moved to the door, but before I could reach it, it suddenly burst open, and Zakk was standing there on his rear hooves, one having been used to smash the door open. "Boom baby!" I shouted and fell back in complete surprise, looking at the pony.

Cherry came running out her horn alight with magic, followed by Homage who was wielding a wooden spoon. I don't know why, but the idea of any pony fending of an attacker with a wooden spoon was immensely funny to me. "Oh, Zakk it's just you. I take it you got my invitation for breakfast?" Homage said, sliding her spoon into the strap of her apron. "Wait you sent me an in invitation?" He said, as a pony appeared from the inside of one of the potted plants and whispered at me. "I didn't have the guts to take it too him." He said. Zakk heard it too, and whirled on the plant. "No pony here, I'm just an ordinary potted plant... Ya know just photo...synthesizing?" I cringed as Cherry and Homage face hoofed. Zakk stared intently at the plant, moved closer, and then seemed to prod the leaves of the plant, before saying. "You do you my leafy bro.

Shortly after, Zakk made for the kitchen, and the mysterious plant pony shuffled off, we all sat down to breakfast. Homage had gone out of her way to provide blue berry muffins, and cold sparkle colas for us to enjoy. And boy did I! "Homage, these muffins are amazing, I've never had muffins before, but better than oatmeal." I said in sincere honesty. Cherry nodded in agreement, while Zakk... well he demolished his food in a most unholy way. It was more like a desecration than eating. While I was taken aback, and Cherry looked like she would be sick, Homage paid it no mind.

"Homage, mind if I ask you a question?" I spoke up a few minutes later. Before Homage could nod, Zakk interrupted with a shout. "You just did!" Homage and I both roll our eyes, before continuing. "Sure, what do you wanna know?" I look back to Zakk, and measure my words carefully. "How is it that you and Zakk know each other? And why is it that you are the only pony not afraid of him?" I ask, leaning my hooves on the table. Zakk pays the rest of the conversation no mind as he guzzles his drink, and sets about licking the wax paper the muffin was wrapped in.

"We...used to travel together. Before I settled in Tenpony and became DJ-Pon3, I wandered the wasteland with my mare friend Joke Blue." I listened intently, not wanting to interrupt her. "One day we got into an insane ordeal, there were robot ponies, and horribly mutated ponies, a pony in a blue box, and then Zakk showed up. He helped us all out of a tricky situation, and after that he tagged along with us, he said it was because he was bored and had nothing else to do, but I honestly think it was loneliness." I nodded and looked at the crazy pony. He had said the same thing about boredom when he offered to go on this trip today.

"Despite him being incredibly annoying, he certainly made life interesting. And after a while we couldn't get rid of him even if we wanted too." She said, a glimmer of the past flickering behind her eyes. "So why did the guards out front ask if Zakk was here for revenge?" Cherry asked, adding to the conversation. Zakk, having polished off his meal, locked eyes with Cherry in a very blatant stare, and placed a hoof on the edge of Cherry's plate, Cherry matching his stare, hooked her plate in her magic, and pulled it back. Homage ignored them and continued. "That is not my story to tell, but I wouldn't bet on getting the answer from Zakk." She said eyeing the pony to make sure he didn’t make a mess.

Zakk and Cherry continued their battle for dominance over the half Muffin, slowly driving Cherry crazy. I nod, not too worried about it, I would either find out, or I wouldn't. Either way, it did instill a little more confidence in sending Cherry with him. But I had to make sure she would come back healthy. I stand up as Cherry Huffs angrily and yanks back her plate, sending the muffin flying into her face, and I tap Zakk's shoulder to get his attention. He stops messing with my friend, and looks at me, while I motion to the sitting room. "Can I have a few words?" He nods and gets to his hooves before walking away. I look back to Cherry, who was wiping muffin bits off of her face angrily, and Homage who was watching me with confusion. "Don't worry about it... Stallion talk." I said before catching up with Zakk.

Homage went to helping Cherry clean up, before I closed with Zakk. He stood watching me, curious, and a notable lack of his sense of humor caught me off guard. Still I pressed on, I had to say what was on my mind. "Zakk, when we first met, I threatened you into hugging Shady. Do you remember?" He nodded and listened carefully. I nodded and continued. 'I won't do that now, that isn't how I operate. So instead I wish to ask you a favor." He turned his head sideways, confused but intrigued all the same. "I want you to make sure Cherry comes back in one piece. She is beginning to grow on me, and I like her, please as a favor to me, keep her safe."

Zakk nods, clearly understanding my words. I half expected him to make some quip, or do something disgusting again. Instead he spoke, and there was a tone of seriousness I didn't think he was capable of. "You got it. And between me and you, I don't want any pony hurt if I can help it." I smile and nod, relaxing and growing confidence in him. Then when I was caught off guard, Zakk leapt atop me, and drove me to the floor. "Wet Willy!" He shouted before letting a string of drool slip from his muzzle and down into my right ear. "Ugghhh you son of a bitch, that's not how wet willy's work!" Cherry and Homage run into the room to see the scene, and it takes them several seconds to figure it out. But when they did, instead of helping me escape the deranged pony, they both just toppled onto their sides laughing loudly.

I finally wiggled out of Zakk's, grasp. And shook my head, trying to clear my ear of his spit. "Ugghhh that’s fucking disgusting." I whined as I rubbed my ear. Cherry and Homage continued to roll on the floor laughing, and Zakk, sat up on his haunches, quite pleased with himself. "I can't believe I was starting to trust you. Goddesses dammit!" I cursed as I rubbed my ear more, trying to clear it. "You can trust me, I'm harmless." He said innocently, batting his eyelids for added effect. "I swear to Celestia I better be able too." I growl as I stare intensely at him.

After the initial outburst of Laughter subsided, and the one after that, Cherry finally stood, and shaking herself, states, "Alright Zakk, we have a long day ahead of us, we better get going." Zakk snaps of a quick salute, and together, he and Cherry head out of Homages study, and toward the elevator. I watch them leave, more than a little worried, and a touch jealous. I had only just realized that I wanted to go with them. "I hope he keeps her safe." I said, letting my worry come through in my voice. "Don't worry about it Moonshine, if any pony will keep her safe it will be Zakk." Homage says as she moves up to my side and places a hoof on my shoulder.

((alright, at this point, I will let Cherry do some writing. This is after all her adventure, and I felt it would only be prudent to let her tell her side of it. There may be several points of view changes here, but I think it will be fine.))

Umm, hi there, I'm not too sure how to start this, I've never had to try and keep an accurate record of events the Moonshine does, I just hope I can tell it the way he would. Anyway, Moonshine left off, having just watched Zakk and myself leave. I suppose I can start there. Zakk and I had just left Homages suite, and made our way too the lift. Zakk pranced happily beside me, just as eager for the adventure as I. as we neared the doors, I grew apprehensive again. I had gotten used to entering the lift, but still, the thought of the old cables holding the car up, and them snapping sent shivers down my spine. I pressed the button, and after a short wait, the lift let out a small ding, and together Zakk and I entered.

Zakk pushed the button for the ground floor, and slowly we began our desent. We continued in silence for just a short time, before a new noise began to sound from the top of the car. I looked up, afraid as I heard loud pings and groans. ZAkk looked up too, and the noises only grew louder as I began to shake. I had fallen a great distance before, but I was scared of it now. Then Zakk suddenly grabbed my shoulders and pushed me into a corner, fear evident in his eyes as he screamed into my face. "We are going to die! The elevator is going to fall!" He shouted and I closed my eyes against the onslaught of saliva he had sprayed into my face. I screamed with him, not a string of words, but just a loud, fear filled holler that echoed around the car and into my ears, drowning out the creaking and groaning of the cables.

I cowered down into a corner, clenching my eyes tightly as I felt us suddenly accelerate and wobble around. I quaked and shook, because I was afraid of dying. I didn't want to become a nasty smear when I had such a wonderful buck upstairs. We plummeted down, the sound of metal screeching on metal filling the cabin and muffling my screams. Then everything went silent, and a small ding signaled our arrival on the ground floor. A soft bump jostled me, and the doors parted, letting the sounds of posh ponies going about their day filling my ringing ears. I cracked my eye open, to see we were safe and sound, and not even a scratch upon me.

I lay there, panting and trying to make sense of everything amidst my panic attack but all I kept coming back with was that we should be dead. At least horribly hurt. But here we were, unharmed, and Zakk smiling wickedly in my face. "Wh...What?" I choked out, and Zakk's smile just widened. "Did you really think I would let that Mule comment go unpunished?" I just look back at him in confusion. "Wait... what?" Zakk leaves it at that, before turning and leaving the lift, and me cowering in the corner still shaking. I lay there for an uncomfortable amount of time, many ponies staring at me. It was only when the doors began to close that I jumped up and ran from the lift and shouting. "Zakk you piece of shit!"

I chased him out of the tower, and every guard was already finding a new hiding spot upon Zakk's presence. I didn't pay too much attention to them, as I was busy chasing my target. All I wanted at that moment was to set his flank on fire, and watch him hop about trying to put his tail out. Still, when I stepped passed the open gate, and back out into the Manehattan streets, did the situation finally catch up with me. Here I was, with a psychotic pony, about to track down bandits or worse, with no weapons, or armor, or healing potions. All I had was my magic, and whatever abilities Zakk had. I cursed myself for only just now realizing what kind of half-baked plan this was.

I trotted after Zakk, and finally caught up to him. While I was still pissed about him scarring me on the lift, he was the only company I had, and he might even prove to be a decent meat shield. I kept my anger at the crazy pony under control, after all, I couldn't reliably cast magic if my mood wasn't calm. I mean I can cast magic, but it can go wild if I don't concentrate. ((and no that is not at all foreshadowing.)) Anyway, Zakk and I keep our own thoughts for the time being, and make our way into the wild streets.

"Are we there yet?" Zakk asks again. He had been doing this on and off for the last hour and a half, slowly whittling away my self-control. "No" I reply for the thousandth time. Luckily, I had other things to occupy my mind, which made it easier to ignore him. We had gotten close to where the Caravan had last been seen. One of the rough and dirty squatters in a nearby building had pointed us in the right direction in exchange for relighting his fire barrel. Zakk and I had gone a few blocks south, before stumbling upon the remains of desecrated brahmin. Zakk, despite his goofy nature, could not allow himself to come any closer to the corpses. And while the action thoroughly disgusted me, Moonshine, and Shady really needed the supplies stolen from this caravan.

I stooped low over one of the less decomposed brahmin, looking for any tell-tale sign of who might have done this. One thing I did notice however was the distinct lack of pony bodies. So immediately a few possibilities popped into my head "Zakk, do you see any recent pony bodies?" I asked him, and for once the seriousness in my voice made him focus for more than a few seconds. We both took a quick look around, but only a hoof full of spent brass lay around, and no blood, other than that of the brahmin was to be seen. Not even a trail leading away. So that narrowed down my list. "Alright, I see two possible outcomes here. One, the trader group was set upon by ex-slavers or bandits, and the ponies were taken prisoner. Or the caravans' crew took the shipment, killed the brahmin, and made it look like an attack. Your thoughts?" I asked, and Zakk took a moment to think before replying.

"It could be that the ponies just got sucked up into a spaceship by aliens, leaving the brahmin alone, and a few scavengers found them?" Zakk proposed in all seriousness. All he got for his efforts from me though was a blank stare followed by me asking, "What?" With a deadpan tone. Before he could try and elaborate though, I cut him off with a wave. "If all you are going to be doing is spouting nonsense, I won't ask you again and we can keep silent this whole trip." I warn, and while he looked like his normal self, I could tell that he actually thought his idea had some merit. Seriously though, how could any pony so batshit crazy actually survive this long in the wasteland. He had to be older than me by a few years at least.

I sighed, it had only been several minutes since Cherry and Zakk left. But already I felt like things weren't going well. But I shook the thought from my head, and decided I should show more faith in Zakk, and just pray Cherry would be safe. Homage was quick to notice my growing anxiety, and quickly placed a hoof on my back to keep me from pacing any more than I already had. "Moonshine relax, they are going to be fine, the streets of Manehattan are far safer than they used to be. Plus, Cherry is a smart and capable mare. You should have more faith in her." I nod, looking into Homages eyes. "it's not Cherry in this situation that has me nervous. I know virtually nothing about Zakk, apart from the fact that ninety-nine percent of the tower is afraid of him for some reason or another. It doesn’t exactly brew confidence in him." I said, not judging the pony, just stating the facts.

"That is true, but by now you must have seen some inkling of why ponies are afraid of him the way they are. After all, wasn't it because of him that you and I have been able to talk? Wasn’t he furious when he thought that I had put you and Shady in danger on purpose?" Homage asks, and thinking about it I had my answer. "You mean because he would go so far just over a misunderstanding to help right something he thought was wrong?" I ask, and Homage nodded her head softly. "Exactly. Zakk goes beyond any normal sense of logic, you cannot try to comprehend him just by studying him. You have to get to know him, and over time you can begin to accept that no matter what you think, or feel, Zakk will always just be Zakk.

I take a moment to think about her words, and what little I did know of Zakk. But even still all I came up with was that he was a complete mystery, and little more than a stranger. But there was little I could do but worry at this point about my friend, and hope Zakk meant what he said earlier. "Anyway, it looks like you need a fair distraction to take your mind off of this problem. Worrying about it now won't help. So, give me just a minute, I'll be right back." She said before turning and leaving the room, letting me to sit and ponder about Zakk for a few minutes.

When Homage did appear again, she was carrying a dusty old book in her magic. Bu there was an odd look in her eyes, like she was about to step on awkward ground, and wanted to make sure of her footing. "This.. Is a book that Twilight Sparkle herself read quite a few times, probably more than any other book." She said, glancing between me and the book, unsure of how to approach the reveal. Finally, she just sighed and spat it out. "It’s a book called the Pony Sutra. It was created by Zebra's before the war. You might... Umm find the contents will help in your... time alone with Cherry." She said before passing me the book.

I blushed a deep crimson, not expecting her to bring up this topic, let alone give me a book on how to get better at it. "Let me guess, while you and Cherry were in the spa you two... talked about our first time?" I asked, now growing uncomfortable with the sudden change in a topic I really didn't want to talk about with any pony besides Cherry. Homage nodded a little awkwardly, which was odd considering how she was portrayed in LittlePip's story. I guess that behavior was only reserved for ponies she was comfortable with. And considering I wanted Littlepip dead, that did create a little friction in the "friends" area.

"Yeah, she did, but don't be mad about it, it's just girl talk. You know how stallions also talk about mares they have been with like a fisher would exaggerate the tale of making a big catch? This is just the mare equivalent." When Homage put it like that I could understand it. I had often heard the stallions of Respite tell such tales, though I never partook. Mostly out of embarrassment. But also, because I had no stories of my own to share. "Besides," Continued Homage. "It was a fascinating tale, though I had a hard time believing you umm... performed so well despite it being your first time. I could only expect that kind of stamina from a Pegasus."

I turned an even deeper shade of red then, Cherry had not exaggerated at all. Infact it took almost everything I had to last as long as I did. "Ya know, I really don't feel comfortable talking to you about this Homage. I can understand that Mares talk, but that was a moment just meant for me and Cherry. No pony else." I said, feeling a little embarrassed, and a touch betrayed. "That's fine, I understand, but if you wanna get back at her for talking, give that book a read, it may make her want to keep quiet in the future. "Homage said, with just a tone of her reserved self. I gave her a quizzical look. What could this book contain that would make Cherry want to keep it a secret?

It had taken the better part of an hour just to find any sign of a trail leading away from the dead brahmin, but when we did it did not instill much confidence. There were around ten sets of tracks, and some of them looked to be dragging one hoof or another. That showed some of the ponies that came this way had been injured. There were no signs of any of the caravan ponies being injured from the direction they came, so these injuries must have either been the group that attacked, or worse yet, the caravan ponies we were looking for. Zakk paid the tracks little heed, but did avoid walking over them after the last time he had, which resulted in a stern lecture. And when I had mentioned that it was looking like the caravan ponies were pony-napped, he serioused the fuck up really quick.

Once we had the trail, we followed it, occasionally there looked to be a small scuffle on the dirt covered streets. But the tracks continued on. We continued like this for another hour, before the tracks led straight to a fresher pile of blood, accompanied by what looked to be a bandit pony that had gotten mauled by something big and ferocious considering the amount of damage the poor mare suffered. Zakk didn't shy away from this corpse however, and he stood right beside me as we looked it over.

Her wounds were extensive, but it looked like the final blow had snapped her neck. That meant she suffered for a while before finally dying. Whatever had done this had packed some serious power, seeing as her right fetlock had been snapped in two places. That area of the leg held some of the strongest bones in the pony body, and these were snapped just like toothpicks. Still, I did keep on my guard, listening for any sound of a monster while we searched the mare.

Zakk made his opinions known about how he felt going through some dead pony's belongings, but we were after a way to save Shady's leg, and beggars couldn't be choosers. Despite holding a small nine-millimeter pistol and a clip of ammo, there was very little salvageable that was worth taking. I did also find a quickly scrawled not in one pocket, but the top half had been torn away, leaving only the last half of the message.

...an, they are carrying a load of supplies heading for the tower. All our informant was able to offer was that it could be an ammo shipment, or better yet medical supplies. Luna knows we need what we can get our hooves on if we plan on taking...

I flipped the paper note over, looking for the rest of the message, but whatever it had said had been torn away with the top half of the page. What little I did get, it confirmed that our missing caravan ponies and medical supplies had come this way. Not only that, but some pony had tipped the bandits off. I took the mares coat, and slipped the note back into the pocket. I also took her pistol, thinking if anything else, Moonshine could use it to replace the one he had forgotten on the white rose. ((it does puzzle me how he forgot about it, but then again, he did have a lot on his mind so I guess it's acceptable.))

I also took her boots, after all I had just gotten my hooves looking good for once, and I really didn't want to chip them on a loose bit of tarmac. Zakk rolled his eyes, but said nothing as I laced up the boots. And to be honest, if they were buffed and cleaned a bit, they wouldn't look half bad, maybe Moonshine has a thing for tall boots or socks? I thought to myself as I stood back up and searched the area for more tracks. Having found them again, Zakk and I took off, hoping to at least find where they had gone before lunch.

I had taken up a quiet corner of Homages study, flipping through the book she had given me, while jotting down a few notes. Homage was right, there were things in this book that I could use, but some required a few personal additions I knew she would like, and a few I thought we could try. Still, I worked with a furious blush on my cheeks, the contents of this book were...well foreign, though I could see the appeal something like this would have on Twilight. From what I knew of her, she was a study driven egghead. And something as unique as the concept of sex would require ample study on her part before she would go about it. And that did make me wonder if she ever put what she had learned from this book to use.

Still, by the time I had finished, it was growing close to mid-day. I closed up the book, and tucked my notes in one fetlock as I carefully picked the book up with my lips, and hobbled back to Homages main room. When I noticed she wasn't there, I instead forced myself up the stairs, and through the door Zakk had destroyed and subsequently repaired yesterday into her studio. I remained silent as Homage motioned me in, she was in the middle of yet another broadcast. And this one I was familiar with because her and I had talked about it the night before.

"...And for the final nail in the coffin, all ponies aboard the White Rose went under the water with the ship. Pardon the grim pun children, that was not on purpose I assure you. But needless to say, while the wasteland is a far sight better than in previous years, somethings never change. Keep an eye out for bandits, or even raiders as both groups still exist. But don't let that sad news get your hearts down, because today I have some news that will make your summer day into something beautiful. You see just yesterday I got reports of a well-known Pegasus ghoul by the name of Ditzy Doo finally tying the knot with her companion Lionheart. Some of you may remember him as the Canterlot ghoul who single hoofed took down an enclave raptor. If you should run across these two lovebirds, be sure to say hello, and give them some big congratulations from ole' DJ-pon3. Remember children, no matter how dark it may seem somedays, there are wonderful things headed your way. This was DJ-Pon3 with the news, and coming up for the next half hour we got Velvet Remedy singing Fly like you, the original DJ-pon3 with Dubstep Dishwasher, Octavia Melody playing her Motzcart compilation, and finally wrapping things up we have NeighC/DC with tollway to tarterus. I don't know about you children, but that sounds like a good hoof tapping lineup. Once again, this was DJ-pon3, telling the truth, no matter how bad it hurts."

With that, Homage flipped a switch, muting her microphone, and starting up the first song. But I wasn't paying her any attention. Ditzy had finally gotten married to Lionheart, and I couldn't help but feel happy for the ghouls. If any mare in the wasteland deserved to be happy for a change, it was Ditzy. Homage finishes up, lining up the next few songs, before moving over to me. "Did you get any useful information out of that book?" She asks, and I blush as I try to hide the stack of papers clutched in my fetlock. "A few ideas, nothing more. But this book does explain the whole thirty-one thing Littlepip mentioned in her book. Homage to her credit just smirked and gave me a look that told me I had the wrong information.

"Actually it's because of this book that we were able to break that record by nine last year." She said as she levitated up the book to put it back...wherever she kept it. And that was more than enough for me to throw my hooves up into the air, and nope the fuck right out of there. "Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope." I repeated as I walked my way out of her studio, down the stairs, across her living room, through the front door, down the hall, and finally into the elevator when it finally arrived. I pushed the down button, Homages laughter echoing behind me before the doors finally closed, silencing her.

A few moment later, I swung by the room Homage lent us, dropped off my notes, and made my way back up a few floors to the hospital wing. All the while my repeating mantra of "Nope" repeating through my head until I finally sat down on a pillow by Shady's bed. She was sound asleep, laying in a strange pose, half of her body twisted in an awkward angle. Despite the pose however, she snored loudly, and then scratched her belly. I Chuckled lightly. Making sure I could remember this scene in particular so I could write it into my journal should I get it back. I was pulled from my focus on my sleeping friend by a light tap on my shoulder. I turned to see Doctor Life Bloom beside me, looking more like his regular self, with a much kinder demeanor.

" I don't suppose you remembered your appointment for today?" He asked and I looked at him quizzically for a heartbeat before I suddenly remembered. I was supposed to have come seen him for a physical. 'Shit Doc, it slipped my mind, sorry about that." I said, not entirely sorry. After all I really didn't want to have to go through with it anyway. "Oh, it's fine, today has been slow, so I have time to see you now." He said, with just a hint of teasing, which made the whole situation way to uncomfortable for my liking.

I looked him dead in the eye, and pointed my sprained hoof into his face. "Nuh uh, none of that. You're supposed to be a professional Doctor, remember?" I said, throwing his own words back into his face from the night before. Life Bloom just put his hooves into the air, and with an innocent grin on his face he replied, "Hey, I didn't say anything. Though it is nice to see you got all cleaned up for our dinner date tonight." He said, this time I knew it was a joke, he made it plainly obvious with his small smile. I face hoofed, and sighed. Between Homage and Life Bloom I was sure I was going to need counseling by the time we left here. "Fine, but I swear if one hoof goes where it shouldn't, Shady isn't going to be the only pony here in a cast." I growl, despite earlier having told Zakk that threats weren't really my style. Life Bloom just shrugs, not even registering my words. "alright then, follow me." He said and led me to his office.

Zakk and I crouched on the roof of a still standing prewar building. We had followed the tracks back out toward the river, but had decided to stop when we saw bandits milling around an old warehouse with a dock. I had led us to this roof so we could learn what me may. Zakk was having a hard time staying still, but I gave him a look before staring back out. There weren't that many bandits around. Maybe I could take each one out with my magic. But I immediately dashed those thoughts as I saw a sniper pony change location on the roof. If I started charging my magic here, I would be a bright orange target. So instead I slowly motioned Zakk back inside, where we weren't sitting ducks.

I paused in an old hallway, placing my hoof under my chin. There had to be some way to get in there. But Zakk actually provided the solution. He had been looking out of one of the windows and noticed that a large pipe had been run out to the river. I join him at the window looking out, and thinking of a possibility. If it was a sewer pipe, it would most likely lead back into the warehouse. If we could make it there, and not be seen by the sniper pony we would have a chance at getting in. "Do you think there is a river bank over there, or will we have to swim?" I ask Zakk, looking to him for advice.

Zakk paused for a moment to think, but actually came up with a better idea. "What if we found another access point in one of these buildings nearby. I'm sure there has to be other ways to get into the sewer." I take a moment to consider his words, and they actually seemed sound. Plus, if we had to use that open pipe by the river, Zakk might not be able to follow with his weights. And as much as the stallion irritated me, I didn't want him dead. "Alright Zakk, got any ideas where we should look?" I ask and he nods.

Basements, why did it always have to be basements. Why couldn't pre-war ponies just make things easier, and paint "secret sewer entrance this way!" In bright orange letters. This was the fifth building we had checked. And my patience was growing short. Most of the buildings we had searched held nothing of importance, having already been looted by the nearby bandits, or some other group years before. But finally, after two hours of searching, we had finally found our way in. An old and rusty pony hole cover, leading below ground. I grabbed it with my magic, and heaved, trying to lift the heavy steel plate. But my telekinesis wasn't that strong.

Zakk had the bright idea to wrap his hooves around my middle, and tried pulling me back. "Zakk that’s not how this works!" I shout at him. But no matter what I said, or how I said it, Zakk gave me an even harder yank. And with a teeth hurting squeal, the cover was wrenched free of its rusty hold. Zakk and I fell back, the cover still held in my magic. "How...what...Why?" I stutter, confused how that worked. Magic wasn't like some rope you just put more pressure on and things would just happen. Magic doesn't work like that. "Zakk pushed me off of him, and shrugged, not having any explanation either. I decide to file this mystery under "Shit to deal with later," and moved toward the now open hole. I just hopped this wouldn't be a dead end, and we could get where we needed too.

"Now cough" Life Bloom said. I grumbled to myself for a second, before forcing a cough. This whole ordeal was awkward, and I didn't like it one bit. First, he had had me open my mouth and say "Ahhh" so he could check my throat. Then he lifted my tongue and checked under it too. The tapped on my knees, and one jerk almost caught him under the chin with a hoof. Now he was checking for what he called a hernia, whatever that was. "Alright, so far so good." He said as he pulled off a pair of rubber gloves from his hooves, and tossed them in the trash.

I squirm, trying to feel comfortable in my own skin, and look at him. "Now what?" I ask, and he smirks. "Now comes the cool bit. I will look you over like I did with Shady." He says and his magic begins to glow. I felt a sudden coolness across my body, as Life Bloom scans me with his spell. I shiver a bit, before my body grows back to its original temperature. 'Let's see what he have here." He says as he projects the images on a white wall. It was eerie, seeing my anatomy, but also more than a little interesting. The Doctor, flips through layers of my body, peeling away layers of muscle and sinew, before showing just my bare skeleton. Even without the trained eye of a medical practitioner I was able to see clearly the breaks in my ribs, and the damage to my ankle.

Life Bloom moves closer to the images, looking the scan over carefully. "Hmm, I see many old breaks that healed properly. Could that be the damage you endured before Shady saved your life as a young stallion?" He asked and I nodded. The most painful of those injuries had been my shoulder. Life Bloom then rotates the image, showing my left side. Here he looked carefully at the three broken ribs and nodded. "These have already begun to heal. Luckily, they broke cleanly, and you are not at risk for puncturing a lung." I nodded, glad to have some good news for a change. "There is very little I can do to speed up the healing though, you will just have to be careful for the time being. Same with your Hoof. Just try to keep from injuring it further, it should be fine in about a week or so." He said as he slowly panned across the image.

Then his eyebrows narrowed, and he zoomed in on a spot near my back. "What is this?" He says as he tries to understand what he was seeing. I moved closer as well, there was a weird shaped bone appearing behind my shoulder blade. But I had seen plenty of skeletons to know that wasn't normal. Life bloom spun the image around, and there too was a similar growth. "Interesting." He said in a low voice, and then turned to me, and began lightly poking along my back. Then I felt his hoof brush the area where the shapes were, and I felt a tingle down my spine.

"whoa what the hell Doc." I said, shaking myself to get rid of the odd feeling. But Life Bloom was looking around his office, tossing books and paperwork aside. I watched him curiously, hoping this wasn't a life-threatening condition. Finally, he found a grubby old journal, and began flipping through pages. He searched frantically, and I was growing more afraid by the moment. Then he let out a triumphant "Ah ha" and began to read. I waited patiently for him to finish, though all I wanted to do was scream at him to tell me what was going on! 'This is very interesting. I haven't seen anything like this in... just over seven years?" He asked himself before looking at me. "Very interesting..."

"This wasn't the dead end I meant!" I yelled as Zakk and I ducked under another stab in our direction. We had entered the sewer from the pony hole cover, and had been trying to figure out the maze of connecting tunnels before one of the ugliest things I had ever laid eyes on charged us. "Hey, could be worse, it could be a manticore instead of a cute little Rad Scorpion." Zakk crooned, all the while dodging another vicious stab from its stinger. "Yeah it's cute maybe you should go cuddle it!" I shouted as I ran around one bend with Zakk on my tail. Laughing like a maniac. The scorpion didn't slow down, its legs carried it around the bend, and allowed it to run along the concave wall.

"Oh shit! Oh shit! OHSHIT!" I screamed as I ran for my life. Now I understood what had happened to the bandit mare earlier. This thing had killed her, and was tracking the rest of the bandits before getting trapped down here. Now we were its next victims. I ran ahead, my hooves pounding on the cracked concrete, while Zakk lagged behind, gushing at the monster. "Zakk hurry the fuck up our you're gonna be its next meal!" I shouted as I looked back and lobbed a fireball at it. To my shock it splashed over its face and all it left was scorched chitin. Then to make matters even worse, we rounded a corner and came to a literal dead end. The tunnel had collapsed inward, blocking our path.

I whirl around, the monster was on Zakk's tail. He drew up short, knowing we were in trouble now. He likewise turned to face the scorpion, and to my shock it didn't advance. It was at this moment of closeness I noticed its eyes had been bloodied. Two large caliber rounds had destroyed its eyes. That meant it could only hear us. "Zakk, I whispered, we have one chance to get out of this alive." I whispered as low as I could. Zakk's ears perked, yet he didn't stop looking at the monster. "Tell me what you need." He responded, just as quiet, and completely serious. "I need you to distract it. I have a spell, but I need to remain still to charge it." The monster swung its body, trying to listen for us, even a scrape, but we remained still. "That isn't so bad, how long do you need?" Zakk whispered back before sparing me a glance. I pause for a second calculating and guessing. "About five minutes."

Life Bloom placed his hoof under his chin as he thought, even I could tell he was pushing his memory to the max. By now I thought I had been patient enough. "Doc what the fuck is going on!" I shouted, drawing him from his memories with a shock. "S...sorry got lost in thought. Take a seat, I have some news for you." He says, but if this was a terminal condition, he didn't sound like he was delivering bad news. I wearily took a seat before him, looking at him and gauging his emotions. Though I only caught a flicker of a smile, he had the best poker face I had seen. Moonshine I have good news and... well news. It's not good or bad, just news." He said, while looking back at the old journal. "In this book is a recollection of odd cases that my predecessor, Doctor Helping Hoof, kept during his years as a Doctor." I nodded following him so far, but waiting for him to get on with it.

"Well about seven or so years ago, a pony came in here with a major panic attack. We had to sedate him and observe him, that is when we noticed a change overcoming him." I tilted my head to the side, listening intently. "This patient, while he remained anonymous, was one of a few ground born pegasi before the day of sunshine and rainbows." He paused to collect his thoughts, and I could tell his memories. "anyway, what happened was a mutation to his genes through taint exposure. He developed a full set of stripes, like a zebra's." My eyes widened and I shook my head. "Wait, are you telling me that I am gonna start getting stripes too?" I ask, to be honest, I couldn't help but picture myself with black stripes. To be fair, I didn't think I would look half bad. But then Life Bloom shook his head and actually smiled.

"No Moonshine, this pony was born from a Pegasus father, and a Zebra mother, he is what we call a Zony. Ya know, half and half." Now I was fully confused, but he continued. "What I am saying, is that while his stripes were a product of taint, they were something he should have had by then. That is where you and he are similar. Now here is the news. You have a taint mutation. But unlike a regular mutation, it has triggered an aspect of your genes that you should have had by now, if it wasn’t due to a birth defect as a result of the inbreeding in Arbu."

The Doctor paused for dramatic effect, and when I felt like I would tear my mane out, he finally spilled the beans that had me on edge. "The good news is, that your taint mutation is causing your body to develop wings, just like you should have had when you were born." I jerked as if I had just been physically slapped. Did this pony seriously just tell me that I was a Pegasus, or should have been?" How can you be so sure?" I asked, trying to remain calm. Now he was fully smiling, showing me that this was a great thing, I wasn't so sure. "Well, the developing bone structures you saw in the scan, those are growing sockets for your wings to continue developing. And one other tip off, was your weight. You are small, even by Pegasus standards, however, I couldn't miss the significant differences in your anatomical construction. That and your malnourishment."

I looked at him quizzically, confused by his last statement. Then he elaborated. "Pegasi have a much higher metabolism, you need more food than Earth ponies and Unicorns do. Plus, your bones are thinner, while just as strong, in order to shed much needed weight for flight." Once he finished, I looked around the room, unsure how to feel. On one hoof he had told me I was going to become a Pegasus, but on the other I had taint. "Doc, you just threw a lot at me, but how lethal is my taint exposure. Being able to fly won't mean shit if I die because of it." I said, a touch of worry in my words. Then Life Bloom smiled, and shook his head. "Moonshine, it’s a very minor amount, hardly enough to cause severe side effects. But, while we can remove it, I would recommend letting it stay for a while. If only to continue to speed up the development." He then brought up the scan again, and showed me the new bones.

"If I had to guess, I would say so far that it has only been about a week or so since you were exposed. But that makes no sense, you said you were in Hoofington and on a boat the rest of the time before coming here?" He asked and I nodded, confirming his question. "Then I'm at a loss. The only way to have gotten it would be from another infected life. But there are no current cases of taint from the Hoofington area, so I don't know where you could have gotten it."

But, when he finished, and turned to look at me, the look of dread in my face, and the lack of color. There could only be one place I had gotten it. The only new thing in my life that I didn’t have before leaving, the one thing I encountered just about a week ago. Then I whispered my thoughts aloud, and the color drained from Life Blooms face. "Cherry..."

"Ready!" I shouted. Zakk had kept the scorpion occupied for the last few minutes, dodging and weaving its tail, all the way taunting it with compliments. Upon my shout, Zakk hit the deck, covering his head in his weights. The scorpion, also hearing my shout, rounded on me, and charged. I let it draw close, struggling to hold my concentration. Then when only a meter separated it and I, I released the spell I had been preparing. I screamed as I let the torrent of magic loose, a hearty stream of fire hosed the beast down. It screeched, trying to reverse its heading, but it was all in vain as my spell hit, in seconds its body temperature spiked, and the water in its body boiled. Then in horrific slowness, it's chitin shell exploded from the pressure. Before the shrapnel could reach me, the chitin too was cooked to ash, rendering the whole monster as dust.

I canceled the flow of magic, struggling to reign in my power unleashed. But once I did, all that was left was glowing ash, and charred rocks, glowing a bright amber. Once the entire cave had gone silent, and the remaining bits of scorpion had crumbled into dust, did allow myself to relax. Stumbling and slamming into the wall, which was hot enough to singe my fur, and raise a few blisters on my hide. Sweat poured down my face, and my back, soaking my coat as I lay there, not even bothered by the heat. Then, my vision went dark, and I passed out from exertion.

When I finally did stir, consciousness returning to me, I was floating, no I was bobbing up and down. Was I back on Thrush's boat? Opening my eyes however revealed a different truth. I was on Zakk's back, and the sight of the battle was nowhere to be seen. "W... what? I croaked, my mouth parched from the heat in the tunnels. Upon hearing me speak, Zakk, jumped, and uncharacteristically shrugged me off his back. Then he whirled on me, a look of confusion, and discontented wonderment in his eyes. "That is my line Cherry, what the hell!" He shouted, and now that I was able to focus a little better, I noticed multiple burns, and the yellow paint on his weights had flaked away from the heat.

I struggled to sit upon wobbly hooves as I looked at him, and sighed. "I did what I had to, otherwise we would have died." I whispered as I crossed one forehoof across my chest, and wrapped it around the other in a defensive posture. " I get that Cherry, but damn that spell was ridiculous, how did you do that?" He asked and I looked aside, avoiding his gaze. Finally I sigh and begin talking. "In the first year on the surface, I was exposed to taint. It... it changed me." I said, keeping the rest of my thoughts to myself on the matter. "Anyway, my magic changed, and so did my cutie mark." I said as I stood and drew attention to the elegant knot on my flank, wreathed in fire. "I was good at tying ropes and knots, that was my job on the boat where I met Moonshine and Shady. I was in charge of securing cargo. But the flames... they were a gift from the taint, and the more at peace I am, the better control I have over it. But, under the right circumstances, I can lose control of it, and everything before me gets incinerated."

I sigh, far too tired for this conversation. Every time I lost control of my magic, it left me drained and sore. I left it at that, and gently pushed past Zakk, who was unusually quiet. It remained like that for a time, just silent as we walked along, trying to find our way back to the tunnel we had been searching for when the scorpion attacked us. I was suddenly reminded just how far we had run, but it all happened so fast. But now I was too drained to even trot. We slogged along for a while longer, taking turns and trying to navigate the maze. Then Zakk broke the silence with a question that had been nagging at him. "Did you tell Moonshine?" He asked, which caused me to stop and look at him. "What?" I ask, not following his train of thought.

"Did you tell Moonshine about your taint exposure?" He asked, and this time I grew a little defensive. "No, I didn't it never came up in conversation. Hard to talk to some pony you like about the fact that you might die from something you can't deal with." I said tersely, but then his reply sent chills up my spine. "You know taint is passed by sharing DNA. He said, and that made me freeze in my tracks. "Come again?" I asked looking to him once more. Then he dropped the bomb on me. "You and Moonshine bumped uglies. Chances are he has taint exposure now too." My eyes widened, and my heart sank. I had no idea that taint could be passed from pony to pony like that. If what Zakk said was true then... "Oh Celestia what have I done?" I muttered as I sank to my haunches against the wall of a tunnel.

I put my head in my hooves, feeling lower than I had in years. Then, like a calming rain, Zakk was there, his hoof comfortingly across my shoulders. "Shh it's alright Cherry, you didn't know." He said as tears began to fall down my cheeks. How could it be alright? Moonshines life was already such a mess, how could I return to him, knowing I had made it worse, accident or not. Seemingly reading my mind, Zakk, shook me to get my attention, and when I finally looked up at him, he held a soft smile. "Relax, Moonshine is in Tenpony. And if I remember right, he was supposed to have a physical today. I bet the Doc already found it, and purged it from his system. So, no harm done right?" Despite feeling like crap, Zakk had just thrown a life line to a drowning pony.

I nodded, feeling a little better at his words. But still shaky, and low on energy. All I needed right now was a good rest, and a meal. But that was a few hours back in Tenpony, and we still had a job to do. So, with what little strength I had left, I stood, and began walking again. If I was going to see Moonshine again, I had better return with those medical supplies for Shady. Zakk, also sensing my change in attitude also changed his. We searched for a few more hours, and through it all, Zakk had begun lightly singing "Ninety-Nine Bottles of Cider on the wall." And by the point he had gotten below fifty, I had grown so annoyed with him that I actually yelled at him to shut up.

I enjoyed the few minutes of silence I had gotten, before under his breath I heard Zakk finish off his song. Through it all I grit my teeth, but looking back on it now, it helped take my mind off things, and allow me to recover some of my energy. Then, miraculously we found it. The door we had hoped we would find. I knew it was the right one, because the tunnel left of me led to the river. I tried the handle, but it was locked. Typical. Seeing my face, and my sinking hopes of sneaking in, Zakk pushed my aside, and tried his hoof. But the lock didn't give for him either. I gave him one of the dirtiest looks in my repertoire, but he just smirked, and placed his hoof back on the latch, and began to shake it quickly. Then to my amazement even faster. And then, finally with a soft click, the door screeched open.

"Wha... but how?" I asked as I jumped back to my hooves to look inside. ZAkk chuckled and followed me in, whispering. "Old locks like that grow weak over time, wiggle them fast enough, and the metal can't keep up. It just breaks it open." I stood, flummoxed at his explanation. "I'm not even going to try figuring out what is wrong with that explanation." I complain, before following him through the door. Honestly, I didn't care what odd sorcery he used, the point was that we were in, and no alarms had gone off.

Together, we made our way up a few flights of stairs, before coming across another door. I sighed, and tried it, but to my amazement it was open. I suppose luck would have it that this particular group of bandits was quite dumb. Still, they weren't dumb enough to leave the door unguarded. As soon as I opened the door, I locked eyes with a bandit, who was wearing a battered red shirt, a desperado cow pony hat, and had a thick and bushy mustache. From this angle I even caught a glimpse of his cutie mark, it was some kind of bird, wings and talons spread, and it looked like its wings were on fire. Some kind of firebird? Like a phoenix? Still, I didn't have time to ponder about it long, before he whirled, his gun in his mouth, and another in a holster on his leg.

I wrapped my hooves around his neck, and pulled him back into the room. Zakk was quick thinking enough to shut the door behind us as I wrestled with the buck. To his credit, he put up a bigger fight than I imagined, but that didn’t change what I had to do. Once I got a good enough moment, I quickly hosed his face with fire. He opened his muzzle to scream, but all he got for his efforts was a set of seared vocal chords. I released him to the floor, and ceased my magic. But sadly, the poor buck was still alive. I used the only method I had left, and levitated up his dropped revolvers, and pressed one into his mouth. Luckily his skull muffled the shot.

I stepped over the fresh corpse, the smell of burning pony filling the small room. Good thing Moonshine wasn't here, or the smell might trigger him again. Zakk, while remaining silent, I could tell was judging me for my actions. Too bad I didn't care what he thought. I had a time frame, and the goal was almost in sight. I pulled open the door again, and looking around, no pony was in sight. I motioned for Zakk to follow with a shake of my head, and slowly we moved out.

Twenty yards away was a stack of old crates, and steel barrels. We made a bee line toward them, and slipped around behind the stack. We had to push ourselves onto our rear hooves, and shuffle along with our backs against the brick wall. Near the end, the wall ended, and a sliding garage door was open, leading into the next room. I paused, and took a small peak around the edge of the door. What I saw stopped my heart. Several bandits were standing in a semi-circle with their backs to us. In the center was a group of ponies, bound and gagged. What chilled my blood most however was one pony who was hanging by a chain upside down. Each bandit had taken their turns in whacking the buck with sticks like some macabre piñata.

I grit my teeth as I levitated one of revolvers around beside me. The .44 magnum had an intricate engraving down the barrel, ending in the open maw of a coyote. It was quite the piece of hardware, but I didn’t notice any of that as I took aim at the back of one pony. I narrowed my eye, and pulled the hammer back. Just as I was about to pull the hammer though, I heard a grunt, followed by the sound of steel barrels crashing to the floor behind me. The shock of the noise caused me to fire my shot wide, missing the pony I was aiming at. Infact the bullet missed everything, even slipping past a shard of broken window without hitting a thing.

Again, that remained unnoticed by me as I turned and looked in shock at Zakk, who had clearly knocked over the stack on purpose. I heard shouts from the bandits on the other side of the wall as they took cover behind their prisoners. "Why? Was all I managed to think of as I stared at my companion in shock. His response was to smirk, before leaning close and making like he would be whispering into my ear, then shoved me out into the open. I fell onto my side, looking back to him as I heard the bandits shout, and charge at me with their sticks. If I had time, I could probably kill them with the revolvers, but now I had their attention, and also had little chance of taking them all before they descended on me.

Instead I sprayed fire in their direction, hoping to buy enough time to get to my hooves and formulate a new plan. Preferably one that involved killing Zakk. I did manage to get up and begin backing away, but my fire wasn't able to cover the entirety of the door and inevitably they managed to move past with only singed fur for their efforts. Now I knew I was in deep shit, six bandits, all wielding clubs and broken sticks. As I was about to try some reckless magic in a last-ditch effort, I saw another cascade of barrels and crates topple over. These ones fell all around the bandits, somehow miraculously missing every pony, but trapping them under heavy boxes. I looked up, astonished and confused as Zakk leapt atop the pile, and began dancing.

"Ohhh pony are you ok, are you ok, are you ok Pony, you been hit by, you been hit by... A smooth criminal. Owww.!" He sung while standing on his rear hooves and leaning over at an angle I didn't think was possible without falling over. And to top it all off, he had somehow gotten his hooves on an old and battered fedora. Truthfully the hat suited him. And apparently, he thought so too and he kept it as he jumped off the boxes to land before me, who was completely stunned into silence at the display. Luckily his he fixed that with a few words.

"Dammit Cherry, look at the mess you made." He said, shaking his head at me. I balked for just a second, trying to gather my thoughts. "Wha...but you... Zakk there is no way you can blame this on me." I shouted, trying desperately to make sense of the situation. Then Zakk leaned closer. "it's all your fault Cherry. Who killed that bandit guarding the door?"

"I did." I replied, but that was because I had too.

"Who possibly gave Moonshine Taint?" He asked

"Also me." I growled not happy he threw that back in my face.

"What day of the week is it?" He asked

"Umm Tuesday?" I responded to his random question.

"It's Tuesday because it's your fault!" He shouted, lifting the brim of his new hat so I could see into his eyes. "And do you know why everything is your fault? I don't know, I'm just a mule..." He finished, before turning and skipping away. I blubbered in confusion for a few seconds, trying to figure out what he meant. "Wait... Did you just hold a grudge?" I asked after him as he jumped over the boxes effortlessly.

I sat in Life Bloom's office, my head hung low. I had possibly just found out the one mare I was beginning to like may have exposed me to taint through sex. Luckily, he had said it was far from lethal, or even dangerous. But Cherry had to have known she had it, chances are she had developed her own mutation. Life Bloom seemed to be reading my thoughts at this point, because he gently cleared his throat to get my attention. "Ya know, it could be possible that she didn't know she had taint, or if she did, that it could be passed along by... certain means." He said skirting around the topic of my activities with the mare.

"Still, when she returns I will have a look at her as well to see what needs to be done. She may not be aware of it, but we do hold the cure to taint right here in tenpony." He said. And truth be told, it made me feel a little better. I was really hoping that it was all an accident, and that she wasn't trying to screw my life up more than it was. I mean if it wasn't for the fact that I should have been Pegasus it easily could have ruined me. Then, I allowed a new thought to enter my head, more of a question really. Thinking about Cherry had brought up the memory of her and I discussing what we felt when Gardens had fired. I had sensed what earth ponies must have felt right? I asked Life Bloom as much, and he chuckled.

"Moonshine you were supposed to be born a Pegasus, but you weren't. You were born as an Earth pony. Now with your wings developing, you are somewhere in between the two races." I nod, following him so far, but there had to be a downside somewhere. "There will be one thing you will have difficulty with though." He said cupping his chin in a hoof. I rolled my eyes, even when weird things were happening, I couldn't catch a break. But his words actually stirred something in me I hadn't felt before. "You're gonna want to fly. That will be very difficult as a full-grown pony." He said, issuing me a small smile. And I couldn't help it. I smiled back, and for the first time in a while, I actually felt confident in myself. If the only challenge was going to be learning to use my wings, then it was a challenge I was eager to take on.

"How long do you think I have before my wings fully develop?" I ask, curious. He takes a moment, and looks to the scan again, looking at the developing bone structure. "Well given the amount of growth in the past week, take into consideration your change in diet..." He pauses to make sure I took the hint that I needed to be eating a lot more. " I would guess that around a month to two months, your wings will be fully grown. But the muscles will be incredibly weak, and it will take even more time to develop them." I smile and nod knowing that in just one month, my life, and body would be completely different. And I actually felt happy about it.

"Any chance I can start working them out as they begin to grow from my back?" I ask him, wanting to know all I could now. He nods and actually smiles as he takes into consideration my excitement. "Yes, you can, though I wouldn't push them too hard, the ligaments will still be new and can tear easily. You will need to be patient while they develop as well. But light weight lifting, such as books, and things can speed up the muscle growth." I pumped the air before me, excited and pumped. These were all feelings I hadn't really felt before, I was actually excited about myself for once. Where my tail had been a single source of pride for me, the prospect of flying gave me a new outlook on myself. Before I could lose control over my emotions however, I quickly reigned them back under control. There was a lot of time between now and then, and I still had other ponies to think about. Shady primarily for her injuries, and Cherry for her own well-being when she found out what she had caused.

"Hey doc, thank you, turns out this whole... physical, thing, actually, paid off. Thank you." I said, it wasn't often I could thank some pony without there being any sarcasm marking my words, but Life Bloom had done a lot to make sure I was healthy, despite having other patients. Life Bloom smiled, and for the first time in a while, he felt like he had delivered good news. This was still the wasteland; very rarely did he get this chance to see a happy patient. I suppose this is what makes it worth all the long nights, and terrible things he had seen as a Doctor.

"Doc, mind if I go see Shady, I kinda wanna tell her the news." I said sheepishly. Not wanting to sound like a giddy foal who had just gotten their cutie mark. From the look I got in return, I could tell I was failing, but fuck it, I didn't care right now. "Sure, just don't disturb the other patients please, and keep your voice down." He said as he stood and opened his office door for me. I trotted out, even a sprained hoof wouldn't keep my spirits down right now, and made for Shady's bed.

I found her, sitting up, and bleary eyed. Her meds having worn off, and her nap having just ended. As I moved over, she looked to me, trying to make herself focus. "M... Moonshine, what's going on. Why do I feel like I got hit by a tank?" She asked as I drew near. "actually, you were hit by a bullet, still, close enough." I say with a little sarcasm, and humor to my voice. Shady, despite being loopy caught it and fixed her eyes on me. "What happened to you. Did you get laid or something." She said, clearly trying to tease me a bit about Cherry. "Yes actually, but I have even better news." I said, and then over the next half hour I filled her in on everything, only omitting Cherry as the source of the taint. That should probably remain between her and I for the time being.

"wait, so you’re a Pegasus. Just born without the wings?" Shady asked, trying to make sense of the situation. I nodded, still excited like a little puppy. "And now you're growing them because of taint?" I nodded again, and Shady whistled softly. "That explains so much." She said lowly while looking off into the distance. I tilt my head, confused at her words. "what do you mean? I ask, not sure I understood. Shady looked back to me with a small smile. "I mean, when I was teaching you how to fight on the Seahorse, your hooves slipped. Earth ponies are more precise than that. Also, when you and Calamity were fixing the power armor, I heard you swear every time you accidently hit yourself. And going further back, to the night respite fell, you accidently hit a buck in his gonads." I stopped her with a hoof before she continued even further. I didn't need any more reminders of how many times my Earth pony side failed to live up to expectations.

"Anyway, it actually makes sense, and if it will be as soon as the Doc says, then you can actually be more capable in a fight. Us ground ponies still have a difficult time looking for attacks coming from the sky, and you can use that to your advantage." She said, always thinking of function over form. And here I was thinking I would just look cool with them. But upon hearing her words, I couldn't help imagining how useful wings would be in combat. And that thought spawned many more, and how I could use the wings in ways I doubted Shady would think of.

A short time later, when Shady began to yawn and nod off, I quietly left her to rest up, and then found myself wandering aimlessly. I was lost in thought about the changes that were soon to come, that I didn't notice I had wandered up toward Homages home. I blinked, taking in my surroundings for a change, and then reached up to knock on the door. I had little hope she would answer, for all I knew she was in her studio recording another broadcast. But life had found a new way to surprise me, as she answered almost immediately.

"Moonshine, I thought you would be back in your room resting up." She said, giving me a stern mom voice. I shook my head, not only to answer her question, but to also shake off the rest of my stupor. But since I was here, I figured I could do some learning in her library. "Actually, I was wondering if I could use your library. Do you have any books about Pegasi and flying?" I asked. The question derailing her usually cool demeanor. I mean how often do non Pegasi ask about flying. Homage stood aside, allowing me entrance to her home again, and walked with me to the shelves of books.

"If I may ask, why the sudden interest in the Pegasi?" She questioned as she helped me look for books on the subject. So, I gave her a quick rundown of my physical, and Life Bloom's discovery. By the time I had finished, we had a small collection of tomes, ranging from foal's books about flying lessons, all the way to advanced science in how wings achieved lift. One book though immediately caught my eye, it was blue and yellow, with a lightning bolt sporting a pair of wings descending from a cloud. "That is a Wonderbolts Training manual. I think Twilight got her hooves on a copy as a gift for Rainbow Dash. But I think the world ended before she could deliver it." Homage said somberly, and I felt a certain reverence for the book. "Do you think it would be ok if I read it?" I ask as I look at the spine, noting that it had probably never been opened.

"I don't see why not, books were meant to be read, and with your current situation I think you need all of the information you can get your hooves on. Infact..." She pauses and looks around, before walking to a closet and retrieving an old leather saddle bag, the hide having been dyed a royal blue, before opening it, and slipping a few of the books inside. Including the Wonderbolts manual, and even a new leather-bound notebook and a set of pens. "Here, consider these a gift to you from me." She said before setting the bag across my back. I fumbled with my words for a moment, before finally saying what was on my mind. "Homage, you've already been more than helpful toward me and my friends, this is too much." I say, trying to push the bag back to her, but she backed away from me, a small smile on her face.

"Moonshine, those books were sitting here gathering dust. How many Pegasi do you think come through here, who don't know how to fly?" She asks, and I had no clue, though I could guess probably never. "There ya go, now I want you to have these books, and put the contents to good use." I probably couldn't say no after that if that response would save my testicles, not after Homage had put such a finality to her words. Besides, I really didn't want to offend her, not after all she had done. And with that, I left her to her own work, thanking her again and again, before heading to my room to begin reading. But once I was there, and I had opened my new bag, I was not only surprised at the number of books she had given me, but also the sheer amount of space inside. "Holy shit! Another bag that's bigger on the inside!"

I followed Zakk around the crates, and slowly approached the small band of traders, and the pony who was hanging upside down, and covered in rags. The traders shied away from us, and I went to them, setting the empty revolvers down, and trying to soothe them with kind words while Zakk set about freeing the bound pony. "It's ok, my name is Cherry, and we were sent out to find you by Doctor Life Bloom from TenPony tower." I said, keeping my voice low, and trying to show them I wasn't a threat. Even though the wasteland had changed, ponies still held on to their general distrust in strangers. "Cherry..." ZAkk said, drawing my attention away from the group. "I think this pony wants a word." He said and moved aside to show the pony in question.

I tried hard not to gasp, honestly I did. But seeing a pony bearing the distinctive stripes of a zebra, while sporting a pair of wings as well was unheard of. I couldn't help but stare at him, my eyes following the pattern of stripes that all seemed to originate from a point near his shoulder. He walked past Zakk, tired and hurt, but still having his dignity. He came to a stop just before me, before looking to the pistols laying beside me. "Sorry, but can I have those back?" He asked calmly, despite having literally been a hanging toy for the bandits a few minutes ago. I nod, and pick it up with a hoof, before giving them to the... Pebra?... Zony? Eh it didn't matter.

He nodded his thanks, before scooping them up with his wings, and sliding them into the holsters on his back. "Thanks, I couldn't forgive myself if I lost them." He said, growing more comfortable in the presence of his guns. Seriously they must have been a family heirloom or something. He looked past me to the group of traders, and smiled. That seemed to be more than enough to make the group relax. "I thank you for the timely rescue, a few more minutes and I would have spilled my guts across the floor here." I was seriously hoping he meant telling them secrets, and not puking across the ground. "Anyway, you said Life Bloom sent you?"

I nodded, and looked around, hoping to find a crate marked "Medical Supplies." But we didn't get to lucky. "If you are here for the supplies, the boss has them. And with all the commotion, chances are he locked himself in his office." I sighed, this just had to keep getting better. "Alright, well we need to get them, we have a friend back in Ten Pony who really needs them." I didn't feel comfortable sharing Shady's name with this stranger, but I did have to stress the importance of our need.

Joey nodded, rubbing his bleeding lip, and his eyes gaining the fires of rage and pain as he turned and drew his revolvers with his wings. That was something new, but I filed it away for later, as Zakk and I stepped beside the Zony, and together, sharing a nod, we set off after the boss bandit. A minute later, after Joey took out a shoddy turret with a single round from his .44, we stood in front of the door to the Bosses office. Too bad for him, he made it difficult by chaining the door shut, locking him inside. Joey made to shoot the hinges, but I put a calm hoof on his shoulder and stopped him. Instead I gave Zakk a look, followed by a smile. He knew what I meant.

A heartbeat later, the door was sent off of its rotten hinges, showering the room with in in splinters. I heard the boss inside scream, her shout of pain and fear filling our ears. Together we stepped through the door, facing the mare who had made our day so rough, but it was nothing compared to what she had put Joey through. "If you all want the supplies, they're in that crate. Me and cunt face here need to have a few words." Joey said, a calm tone in his voice, but the fires of rage flickering behind his eyes.

Zakk and I checked the crate to see it was full of healing items, and a box of .44 rounds. I levitated the ammunition to the Pegasus, and together Zakk and I packed all of the supplies into a few burlap sacks which we tied with rope. Then, to further compound on the quivering Mare's suffering, I broke her desk open, and robbed her of any caps she had hidden with-in, as well as several un-opened packs of cigarettes, and a silver lighter. Through it all, Joey remained silent, keeping his guns pointed at the bandit. "Zakk, check her for anything useful." I command as I light up one cigarette, using the lighter this time to save any magic I might need on the walk back, then I walk over to Joey, and hoof him the bag of caps. Honestly, I didn't count it, but it felt like a couple hundred. "I figured you can use these to take care of those trader ponies outside." I said quickly, before leaving them in his hoof, he nodded his thanks, and issued a kind enough farewell before Zakk and I left the room, laden down with bags of medical supplies, and a shiny 9mm pistol.

As Zakk and I left the old warehouse, having wished the traders well, we suddenly heard a scream from within from the boss Mare, followed by a single retort of a .44 pistol. Zakk and I didn't even blink as we made our way back to Ten pony as the sun began to set.

Just as the sun finally dipped below the horizon, leaving the sky with streaks of purples and oranges, Zakk and I finally made it back to the tower. We climbed up some steps, and walked across the celestia line, and came upon the gate leading in. Rogue the Alicorn was at his post again, but this time, more relaxed and fluid than before. But the second he saw Zakk, that vanished. But unlike the last time, every pony remained silent as we walked by, I think they could all tell, that the two of us were spent. Between the burns and the tiredness in our eyes, no pony wanted to mess with us right now.

I was in fact, so exhausted, I didn’t even think about stepping onto the elevator and pushing the button marked up. Zakk though, apparently still had energy enough to try messing with me again. As the door began to close, Zakk grabbed me and began to shout into my face, like we were going to fall. I didn't fall for it this time though, and instead, my horn ignited.

All ponies on the outside of the elevator witnessed was a sharp pop, followed by a trail of smoke pouring from between the doors.

By the time the lift let out its little ding, and the doors parted, Zakk and I both stepped out, our fur burned, and our manes and tails trailing smoke. We both said nothing, and didn't even look at each other as we made for the room Homage had lent us. I paused outside the door, just feeling that Moonshine would be on the other side. Part of me really began to dread going in there, I mean how do you start a conversation with "Hey, so I think I gave you some terrible thing that will probably kill you."

Zakk took a breath, getting ready to speak, but I shushed him, and furrowed my eyebrows. If any pony deserved the truth, no matter how horrible, it was Moonshine. I sighed and closed my eyes for a heartbeat, before opening the door, and letting myself in.

I had come back to the room, with the sole intent of reading about Pegasi and their wings. But, after the revelation with the bag, I decided to do something else. I pulled out the journal Homage had given me, and riffled through it, it was of course, blank. So, for the first time in almost two weeks, I began to write. I had a lot of material to cover, and it took me the better part of the late afternoon. I had only just finished writing about... well, the time I had with Cherry the night before, when the door to the room creaked open. I sat up quickly, already gearing up for a fight. What I saw though, made me pause. The mare standing there had a familiar face, but it was blackened and singed. Even her mane had been blasted back.

"Cherry?" I asked, narrowing my eyes curiously as I looked at her. Honestly if it was her, what the hell had she been through? "Yeah, it's me." She said tiredly, but I could tell there was more to her voice. "Cherry what the fuck happened!" I said as I rushed over to her, looking for any serious injuries. But she just looked away, before gently pushing me aside, and entering the room, followed by Zakk, who also looked like he had stuck his head into an oven.

Before I could begin to ask again what happened, Cherry put a hoof against my lips to silence me, and shrugged off the heavy bags now on her back. "Moonshine, I will explain later, but come here first," She said, before pulling me into a hug, and leading me to sit on the bed. Zakk on the other hoof, suddenly decided that now would be a great time to try dance lessons or some other random thing, and ditched his bags too, before leaving the room quickly.

I ignored him, instead focusing on my friend, and seeing an immense sadness, a look that didn't belong on her face. "Moonshine...I... Oh fuck I don't know how to start!" She says, but when I try to speak, to let her know that it's ok, she puts her hoof over my mouth again. "Look, there is no way I can do this easily, so I will just go ahead and rip the scab off. There... there may be a chance that...because of me, you umm... you might have taint." She finally spat out, I could tell this was tearing her apart, but her telling me now, means that she must have not known it was passed on the way it was. And that honestly made me feel a lot better.

I then smiled, something she didn't see because she had her head down, and was fighting back tears. "Cherry, it's ok, I already know." I said, calmly, and with a smile. She suddenly snapped her head up, tears brimming in her eyes as she looked at me. "You... What?" She stammered. I placed my hoof on her cheek, and gave her a small kiss. "I already know about it, and I have some news of my own to share with you." I comment, the smile never leaving my face. Cherry looked confused, and a little relieved that I didn't seem to hate her.

So, it went, I spent a solid hour explaining what Life Bloom had found, how I was slowly developing wings due to some type of repressed genes or something, and that the taint I had gotten from here was actually bringing about the change. For a while, she couldn't understand why I was excited about it, but the more I talked, the more she relaxed, and soon she was growing excited for me as well. She then told me when she had gotten hers, a similar thing occurred, making her magic change, and how it was driven from her emotions more than her mind. To be honest, I couldn't fathom how hard she had to keep focused in order to contain it.

We continued to talk, for the better part of the early night, telling the other about what the other had gone through. Finally, we both finished, her exhaustion finally catching up with her, and the stress having been whittled away by my acceptance left her drained. She yawned loudly, barely stifling it with a hoof, before flopping onto the bed. I stood, and gently scooted her into the center, and wrapped the threadbare blanket around her. "Get some rest Cherry, you had a long and busy day." I whisper, but I could already tell, before I finished talking, that she had already fallen into a gentle sleep.

I kissed her forehead, and immediately regretted it because I got singed fur on my lips, and it tasted gross. But before I made a sound, I quickly wiped my muzzle, and quietly picked up the bags to take to Life Bloom. I left as silently as possible, and carefully made my way upstairs. Once in the hospital wing, I searched out Life Bloom, only to find him talking with Shady, and sharing a laugh before I came close. I set the bags down at his hooves, and moved back.

"Here is everything Cherry and Zakk managed to recover." I said, interrupting their conversation, and the Doctor immediately halted and moved to the bags to search through them. "Looks like almost all of it is here, though the med-X is missing, no surprise." He said, sounding a little sour about some of the medicine missing, but still happy that so much had been recovered. He said good night to Shady and myself, before levitating up the sacks, and heading off to conduct inventory, leaving Shady and myself sitting silently.

"Ya know, I never said this, and if you tell any pony I will deny it, but it's a good thing you convinced Cherry to come along with us, it's almost like the universe hoofed us a big Deus Ex, and we took it." I nodded, not knowing what a Deus Ex was, but not asking either. "Ya know, we still have a lot to do. You need to get healed up, and we need to go back to Hoofington to get our shit back." Shady nodded, but then sighed, knowing it would be a little while before we were able to head out. "Yeah, but in the meantime, we are safe, healthy, and warm, not to mention well fed." Shady said, gesturing with a hoof at a small bowl of apples. To be honest, I hadn't eaten anything since breakfast, and my stomach let out a loud grumble.

I didn't even ask Shady if I could have one, before picking it up, and rubbing it on my freshly groomed coat, and took a large and healthy bite... which I immediately spat back out. I seriously don't have to explain why do I?

End of Book One

Author's Note

Alright Mares and Stallions, this chapter represents a huge Milestone for me, first completing the first part of Winter Moon, and reaching my first 100,000 words. never have I written anything as long, and even still I have much more story to go! Stick around, because part 2 will be swiftly on it's way! Until then, Keep calm, and Pony on!

Return to Action

Book 2

Chapter 9

Return to Action

I cannot teach you violence, as I do not myself believe in it. I can only teach you not to bow your heads before any one even at the cost of your life.

-Mahatma Gandhi

Cherry and I knelt on a small hill overlooking Junction Town. I was peeking through a set of binoculars, gazing over the town. The sun was just setting behind us, making us impossible to see, after all, no pony wanted to look right toward the sun. I panned around, seeing many ponies, tired from the day's work going this way and that, many going toward the local watering hole. I remained silent as I passed the binoculars to Cherry, letting her have a look. I had seen enough, even the scrappy youngster, Amity, as he flew around, teasing what must have been his youngest sister, because she looked just like her father. I narrowed my eyes a little, spotting Velvet walking through town, talking with Fluttershy. Luna knows I forgave her, but still seeing her made me squirm.

We remained like that until the sun disappeared entirely. Cherry and I remaining silent until we made our way back to our camp, an upturned sky wagon too damaged to be repaired."Do you think this'll work?" Cherry asks while removing the boots she had recovered from the dead bandit in Manehattan. I remain quiet for a time, taking a bite of a real apple for a change. "It has too, I don't know any other way to recover our gear." Cherry nods, before using a little of her magic to heat up a can of beans. "And if we fail?" She asks. Negativity wasn't normally part of her behavior, but after trotting for almost a week and a half for twenty hours a day, I couldn't blame her.

"What if she doesn’t want to listen?" Cherry asked after a minute, after taking a bite of her meal. I look to her with a small smile, before patting the shiny nine-millimeter pistol in its holster on my left foreleg. "She will." Came my short and curt reply.

A week and a half ago.

I trotted through the halls of Ten pony tower, my sprained hoof was feeling a lot better, I could at least trot now with a little discomfort. My ribs were also on the mend, and my bruises and cuts were all but gone. By now, I had two nubs starting to protrude from my back where my wings were growing. It was a weird feeling though, every time they brushed something I got chills down my back. A fact Cherry was quick to exploit.

Zakk and Cherry had also caught up on their rest, Zakk sleeping for three days straight. Cherry just needed a little time to recover, from what I had heard, using her magic the way she had against the scorpion had severely taxed her, and she found it hard to even levitate her fork the next day. I suppose you could compare it to having sore muscles after heavy lifting.

I sighed, finally glad we had a proper amount of rest, with very little going wrong. Note I said very little, there was the one incident where Zakk had "fallen down some stairs, and landed on Rogue the Alicorn. Both of them were fine, though Rogue had to be taken to see Life Bloom for a panic attack. Seriously, either Rogue was the worst guard in history, or Zakk was seriously that terrifying. Either way, I was beginning to feel like we had started to out stay our welcome.

In the last week, Cherry, Shady and myself had done what we could to help out around here. Homage had introduced us to several business ponies, and had talked a couple of them into granting us some work. Cherry worked at the general store, helping the elderly pony with the heavier lifting, and keeping track of the inventory. I had gotten a small job helping another pony in their weapons shop. After seeing that I could, in fact use a screwdriver, he had me taking some crappy weapons apart, and splicing together the better pieces. It was menial work, after figuring out how they worked, it was no trouble.

Shady though, given the fact that her leg was still recovering, left her with little to do. Luckily, Life Bloom needed some help keeping track of his finances. Despite being an awesome buck, and good Doctor, he seriously had trouble organizing his caps. I thought the job suited her well, her love of money, and the pleasure she took counting it was a good fit for my friend. And she was in the middle of doing just that when I entered the Doctor's office. She was sitting at his desk, going over paper work, and tapping commands into a terminal.

Her leg was up on a pillow, I noticed, but the bandages she had worn were gone now. There was a small, but noticeable scar where the Doctor had performed the surgery, removing the shards of bone from her muscle, and screwing a plate into the bone itself. After the surgery, Zakk had jokingly called her Metal Mare, and she took it with a laugh. "Hey Shady." I said casually as I made my way over, drawing her attention from her work. She looked up, a set of old reading glasses on her nose. Gotta say, they kind of gave her the whole "sexy secretary" look.

"Hey dumbass." She said, as she set the paper work aside. In the whole time we had been here, the relaxed vibe brought back her old nickname for me. I rolled my eyes though, before tossing a pen at her playfully." I see you got your bandages off." I said, making her fix me with her signature "no shit." Look. She then smiled, and set her glasses down. "Yup, Life Bloom said I am good to go, just need to take it easy for a few more days." I nod, happy to hear the news. To be honest the only reason we stuck around was because of her injury. None of us particularly enjoyed the pompous ponies here, and the whole ordeal left us feeling like we would be suffocated by all the stuffy ponies.

"So, you about ready? I don't think I could stand another two days here." I said honestly, and Shady nodded before sliding a pile of caps into a bag. "Yeah, I'm good, been itching to get back out there anyway." She says softly, apparently feeling the same way Cherry and I did. Let's go, Homage is waiting for us." I said, and waited for Shady to get to her hooves. Despite being able to walk, she still limped, and would probably do so for the rest of her life.

Together we made our way to Homage's studio, and entered without knocking. After all, I had been sent to get Shady any way. Cherry was inside, reading a magazine, and Zakk was doodling on some old paper with a purple crayon. I had no idea where he got it, but I had also given up on wondering how he did half of the things he did. Homage, who had recorded a few broadcasts earlier, was busy packing a few bags for us, full of the few supplies we had bought from our part time jobs. It wasn't much, but it was enough for now. As soon as we entered, every pony sat up, and looked to us. Shady took a seat nearby, and then every pony turned to look at me, this was after all my idea.

"Alright, so we are heading back to Hoofington, the General there not only has our stuff, but is keeping that place wound tight. Homage has been watching what's going on, and its actually, getting worse. Ponies are dropping left and right from the chems he is having them all use. But, before we can make a move for the dam, we have a few things here we need to take care of. Zakk, you are heading to Gutterville, the ponies we helped are all there, including the crew of the White Rose. Thank you, Homage, for spotting that by the way. Shady, you are going to secure the old a beached boat Homage also spotted. When Zakk shows up with the crew, you help them get the old tub sea worthy." They had all heard their roles before, but this was the final plan.

"Cherry and I will head to Junction town, if we are going after the General, we need Gawd to know. When we get what we need, we will head for the Dam. Homage, you volunteered to help us, so what we could use is your radio broadcast and the portable radios you procured." Homage nodded, happy to help. This would be a long process, but it was what we had. Then, I finished, revealing the part of the plan that no pony outside Cherry and I knew about. I nodded to the crimson mare, and she levitated out an old set of keys. Good thing she had decided to keep them.

The others had little clue what was going on, but Cherry moved over to Zakk, our newest companion. He watched on silently, his eyes as big as dinner plates, as Cherry used the keys, and unlocked the weights from his hooves. He had helped us get Shady back on her hooves, it seemed fitting that we free his. But, as Cherry unlocked the last one, Homage, who had been fine with Zakk so far, shouted, telling her to stop. But it was too late, and the last weight fell from his leg. As soon as it clattered on the floor, and Cherry stepped back in alarm at Homages shout, Zakk disappeared. Not as if he ran off, but literally vanished. There was nothing but empty air where he had been, and we all sat speechless. Even Homage was shocked.

And then it began.

It started as a flicker, but soon, several apparitions of Zakk appeared, flickering and fading. Each one doing a different act. One was laughing silently, advancing on Cherry with a menacing look. Another was tap dancing on the table top. One apparition was reading Cherry's magazine, and the last was curled up in a corner, bawling like a baby. Then the lights began to flicker on and off, giving the whole scene a creepy feel. The whole while, all four of us were mesmerized, and more than afraid at what we had unleashed upon Equestria.

Then, like it began, it was all over, and Zakk was back, pacing in front of Homage, and looking her dead in the eye with a sardonic little smile. We watched on, as Homages look of shock, was quickly replaced with horror. "No... You didn't..." She whispered, and Zakk remained silent, never taking his eyes from her. "No.. No way.." She said, before turning and hightailing to her library. The rest of us followed behind, a little slower due to our healing injuries.

By the time we had caught up, Homage had already pulled several books from her shelves, seemingly at random, before glancing into them and tossing them aside. Then she turned, and spotted Zakk, who was standing on his rear hooves, silently laughing with his forelegs around his middle. Right next to a chalk drawing of himself on one of the chalk boards. 'You... You monster, you did it to all of them!" She shouted. The rest of us, confused and startled asked in unison. 'What? What did he do?" To which she levitated out another book, and opened it for us to see. Every page had the top corner bent in, the way a pony would mark a page without a book mark. She then dropped the book, and sank to her knees before shouting to the ceiling. "You did it to. Every. Single. One!" She screamed.

A week and a half later.

That was how we left the tower, Homage fuming about her abused books, and swearing retribution on Zakk's soul. She of course, held no ill will toward the rest of us, but still, I knew her mood had been destroyed, just like her books. Cherry and I had made our way to Junction town, while the others set about doing their job. Cherry and I walked hoof in hoof into the town, none of the guard ponies even reacting to our presence. That made things easy for getting in, but I had a feeling getting out would be more difficult.

Together, Cherry and I made our way to the tavern, a rusted-out rain car named 'The Rusty Pegasus.' I silently wondered if that was a reference to Calamity, though I wasn't sure. Once inside the busy establishment, Cherry and I found a booth to sit at, sadly none of the corner booths were available, stopping us from enacting the whole "spy from a corner of the room." Cliché. Still, we were secretive enough to go un noticed by the rest of the ponies inside.

Once a waiter came by, and took our order, did Cherry and I relax. She levitated out her cigarettes, and both of us shared the gold plated lighter she had given me. We refrained from using her magic, in the off chance it stood out enough to get us recognized. We sat like that for a time, smoking, and chatting idly about our trip. Then our drinks were delivered, and we began to relax further. Either this would work, or it wouldn't. Little point in worrying about it now.

Then, to my surprise, Velvet Remedy was announced to the crowd, who all cheered wildly and stomped their hooves. Soon after the Mare in question stepped out onto the stage, wearing an elegant black dress, which hid her baby bump quite nicely. Then in the corner, a green pony wearing round sunglasses began tapping out a simple rhythm on an old piano, and I immediately recognized the song.

"Mares and stallions!" Came a voice over the speaker system. "I present Velvet Remedy, performing Fly like you!" Said the disembodied voice, and I rolled my eyes. In my opinion, this song was way to popular, and I already grew tired of it.

Had a pegasister back in school,
Only filly flier for a mile or two
We was thick a thieves, two hairs in a tail
Even got invited to Cloudsdayle

A flock friends flew me up, held tight
The bass and the liquor were pounding till the daylight
Drunk hit my brain, like a media crescendo
Then they started chuckin’ ponies out the window

One by one were thrown off and flew back up doing tricks
It happened fast, but somehow I got thrown over in the mix
The ground came at me lighting quick. Got me I crying, screaming and kinda sick.
You were too drunk to notice, and too loud to listen, but I
Guess my broken limb, ain’t worth the falling’ distance

Well I, Guess I'll camp out here on the ground cuz my
My lack of fringes just seems to slow you down
They called out "Sorry!” and “Glad you didn't bite it!"
Well, glue your wings and jump and we'll see how you like it!

If there's a race in life you'll win
I'll be here below the stratosphere as long as you’re in it
Can’t flutter for nothin, but you still got a rise
I'd love to be flapping instead of just tapping, but that's just not happening.
I'll never be fly like you
Fly like you
Fly like you

This was when everything changed, apparently, Velvet had planned this, as her horn lit up brightly in a crimson glow, and the entire tempo of the song changed, and a ghostly apparition appeared beside her, it was a unicorn, with a wild mane, similar to mine and Homages. I recognized the voice almost instantly as that belonging to the original DJ-Pon3, her trade mark glasses perched over her horn. Even though I knew this was the work of Velvet's magic, I couldn't help but be taken aback at the fluidity of her motion.

"Hey! Sorry to blink in, but I heard you out in the street, and I had to give my side of it. I played that show, and sorry Dash was so Shitty, but don't worry, I put her in her place." To which Velvet responds. "What'd you do?"

"Spinnin' the sky, just doin mah set,

Then I saw you dive bomb, no feathers, no net,

I said hey dude you got wings you could spare?

The mother bucker just shurgged it off and said,

"She can grow a pair."

So I cussed her out, I don't give a shit.

Got enough shows, got enough bits

What was I gonna do, sit and bite my lip?

"Maybe you can clear your own clouds skip."

Stickin' my horn to the clouds like a weapon

And I busted the sky in about two seconds

Did it all without droppin' the beat

So how does it feel to be obsolete?

Velvet and her magically generated DJ began to sing through the chorus together, both of them shooting lyrics at a jaw dropping pace

Watch'n that jaw drop

Puttin' that attitude on full stop

Don't need wings to be on top

Pon three on the bass

And I beat your time by eight, so how's that technicolor hair taste.

I’ve been told to turn the other cheek and rise above it
The weather is perfect so all expect worship but
I think they can shove it!

I bite my tongue, choke, swallow and smile when I’m around her
But it’s tough to get manic, bout the aerodynamic when there’s
All these wiseguy, pegasii flyin' by screamin'
"Suck it grounder!"

Can't keep up, whatever, I tried
And I'll never crack your clique cuz I don't go Mach V
Countin’ down the days till you crash and witness
How gravity makes the rest of us it's dirty little mistress.

If there was a race in life you'd win
I'll be here below the stratosphere as long as you’re in it
Go and take a picture, it's the last time I'll be by

Flexing your wings all's you do, it's depressing

Pon-3 joins back in, singing back ground to Velvet, doing a little dance as she does so., before taking the lead once again.

Oh, and watch out for lightning and turbulence, when you splat it's really nasty

To hell with your flapping, all you need's a good wrapping
While we all die happy
Never be fly'n like you
I’ll never be fly'n like you

As Velvet wraps up the song, her Pon-3 apparition gives the audience a little wink, before winking out herself several times, and the stage grows still. Every pony in attendance was stunned into silence, all slack jawed and stunned at the display. Even I had to admit that it had captured my attention. Cherry was likewise gaping at the stage, before as one, every pony began to stomp, whistle, and shout their jubilations toward the charcoal mare, even I had to hoof it to her, and began stomping my hooves in applause. And for just a minute, my dislike for her faded like the flickering DJ earlier.

Velvet took a long and deep bow before her audience, smiling happily as she does so. It was a real shame we didn't have a recording of it to give to Homage, but I doubted this song would be hidden from her for long. After many minutes of resounding applause, the crowd finally settles down, and velvet begins yet another song, this one much tamer and gentler. Cherry and I sunk back into our chairs, not realizing we had both gotten up and danced to the hoof stomping beat.

I flopped back, taking a sip of the beer, I had ordered, while Cherry casually sipped on her whiskey. Both of us needing a moment to let ourselves relax and get our heart rates under control. "Can you believe that?" Cherry asked a minute later. I shook my head and looked back to the Velvet as she continued to sing 'Dare Master'. "I really can't, but now I get all the hype surrounding her shows." I said, then took another sip of beer. Cherry nodded, and then we fell silent, and just enjoyed the show.

Many more songs were sung, and through it all, Cherry and I really began to have some fun. Looking back on it, I suppose one could have classified this as a date. Still, we were on a job, and before long, it came time to work. Velvet had finished up her set, and with roaring applause, bowed, and left the stage for her dressing room. Cherry and I stood, and quietly followed behind. Making sure to remain one corner behind Velvet. When she finally did enter a room, Cherry and I followed to the door.

I looked to my friend, before reaching up and knocking softly. The door was pulled open, and Velvet, looking tired, already held a pen in her magic, and not paying attention, scrawled a signature across my forehead in permanent marker. I crossed my eyes and tried to look up while Cherry stifled a giggle at the look on my face. It was only now that velvet realized what she had done, and who she had done it to.

"Moonshine!" She screeched as she fell back in surprise. I rolled my eyes, and cherry moved to help the pregnant mare to her hooves. But through it all, she didn't take her eyes from mine, then, after a time, they fell to the nine-millimeter I had strapped to my leg. But I made no motion to take it. Instead I pushed into the room, and closed the door behind us.

"What the hell are you doing here?" She whispers, while Cherry guides her to a chair. I sit upon my haunches, and look her in the eye. "Cherry will you get Velvet some water please. Her and I need to have a conversation." I said kindly, giving the red mare a reassuring smile. Cherry, despite trusting me, still left with apprehension. Once she finally did, the smile fell from my face, and I faced Velvet.

To her credit, she hadn't stopped staring at me. Though her gaze inevitably fell to the pistol holstered on my leg. I made a slow gesture, making her look back up and into my eyes. "First, you put on a hell of a show Velvet. Congratulations." I said, and the compliment helped her to relax just a touch. "Umm thank you. But still, why are you here? Last I heard you and Shady were on your way to Hoofing..." She then paused, seeing the look in my eyes, and no doubt hearing what had happened there.

"You... You were there weren't you?" I nodded stiffly. Unsure how she would react right now. While she looked nervous, and more than a little twitchy, she didn’t run, or look at me condescendingly. Instead, she rubbed a hoof across her belly, and sighed. “What made you come here, from what we heard, those responsible were arrested by the NCR. If it was you, then you and your friends are fugitives.” She said, and I nodded. But both her and I knew we had faked our deaths.

“Velvet, we need your help.” I said quietly, none too pleased at having to ask her of all ponies, but I saw little choice at this moment. When she remained silent, waiting for me to continue I did. “I need to talk to Gawd. She need to know that the ponies at the dam are strung out on chems, and that the General there had dealings with a local bandit group.” I said, letting her know all that we had learned about the situation. Velvet’s eyes widened at the news, apparently her medical side displeased with the news. “If what you say is true, immediate action will need to be taken. You will have your meeting with Gawd.”

Velvet stood up, and quickly tapped a few commands into the golden pipbuck on her hoof. She then lifted it near her mouth, and spoke. “Gawdyna, when you get a chance, come to the bar. I have an urgent matter to speak with you about.” With that, she closed the open communication, and re took her seat across from me. A few moments later, Cherry re entered the room, a bottle of water levitating beside her. Velvet took it thankfully, and took a few sips. “So, who is your friend?” Velevet asked a few moments later, and Cherry looked to me, letting me know it was up to me to tell her.

“Velvet, this is Cherry Wine. She is… well she’s a close friend. She is the reason Shady and I are still alive.” I offered. Secretly I didn’t know what Cherry was to me, I had never had these kind of thoughts or feelings before, and it was hard to articulate my thoughts. Thankfully Velvet figured it out, and after a small cough, pressed on. “So, it seems you all have stepped into a situation you were all ill equipped to handle.” She said somberly, and all Cherry and I could do was nod. “Would you like to tell me everything?” She asked, a genuine sound of kindness in her voice.I shook my head, and explained that I would rather tell the story only once.

Velvet nodded in understanding, and collected her thoughts for a time. Then her pip buck beeped, and a message began to play. “Velvet I swear to Celestia, if this is about letting alicorns into Junction town again, I will cut Calamity’s rations in half.” The voice of Gawd came from the computer. Velvet gave us a sheepish look for just a second, before the message continued on. “I will be there in a few minutes. I have a few things to take care of.” With the sound of static, the message ended, and Velvet turned to us. “You two, get behind the changing screen.” She commanded, and we did as we were told. Velvet had to have a reason for it, otherwise she wouldn’t sound so serious.

Cherry and I crouched behind the slider, and I quietly undid the clasp holding my pistol into the holster. If Velvet was now on edge, something was going down, and I wanted to be ready. I looked to Cherry, who took note of my nervousness, and gave me a quick kiss which served to calm me down a bit. I gave her a thankful look, and focused more on the moment.Luckily, we didn’t have to wait for long. A knock came at the door, and Velvet gave us a quick look to make sure we were ready. I nodded, and she went to the door.

As soon as it was open though, five armed guards swarmed in, followed by Gawd, who was decked out in combat armor, and her triple barrel shotgun slung across her back. There were two NCR Rangers, and three of Gawds Talons. I gaped, the show of force was impressive, and even more impressive was that it was meant for us. “Come out Moonshine, we know you’re here.” Seeing no alternative, I gave Cherry a reassuring hug, and moved from behind the screen, my pistol still holstered, and my heart beating with a staccato akin to a machine gun.

“So, you really are here.” Said Gawd, her triple barrel shotgun clutched in a talon, but not pointed in my direction. The same could not be said about her entourage. Five guns were pointed at me, and I knew they were loaded with lethal rounds. “So, what took you so long? I asked, keeping my cool, despite the situation. The Griffin just smirked, and adjusted her grip on the shotgun. “You’ve got a lot of balls to come here after what happened at the Dam. What did you hope to accomplish, killing me and hoping you would be forgotten?” She questioned, the whole time letting her goons hold me at gun point.

I shook my head, but never took my gaze from hers. “I came to talk. You need to know what’s going on at the Dam.” I said calmly, never once making a motion to the gun I wore. “So talk, if you think it will save you from going to Arbu, you would have to give me one hell of a reason.” She said, and her words sent a pang of panic through me. “The General there is feeding his troops chems, keeping them addicted and obedient.” I said, but Gawd shrugged, and aimed her gun at me. “You think I don’t already know all of that? What kind of leader would I be if I didn’t have informants at the dam.” She said, and my heart sank. This was not going the way I wanted, and it seemed Cherry and I would be shipped off to Arbu after all.

“Cuff him. And the red unicorn behind the changing screen as well.” She said, gesturing at the screen with her gun. Part of me was hoping she could at least get out of here, and not die in the process. But she was a lot smarter than I was, and with a sigh, she willingly gave herself up without a fight. I looked down sadly as my hooves were cuffed, and my gun removed from my holster. I then caught a motion from the corner of my eye, and when I turned to look, my sinking heart was lit with fires of rage.

Gawd had moved over to Velvet, and winked, before patting her on the shoulder. My eyes widen, and it only took as long as a rad roach takes to piss for me to realize what was going on. “YOU ROYAL CUNT!” I shouted at Velvet. She had sold us out to Gawd, and now we would have no chance in hell of meeting back up with our friends. “YOU ARE A FUCKING BITCH!” I screamed, spittle flying from my mouth, and landing on the charcoal unicorn’s face. She kept her poise however, and calmly wiped it away. “Let’s go.” Gawd ordered her goons, and Cherry and I were dragged from the bar. All the while I shouted at Velvet, calling her the worst names imaginable. I suppose, looking back on it, I was using it to distract myself from the fact that, after everything, I would still be going to Arbu. I still shouted at Velvet, channeling my inner Shady, and hitting her with all of the hurtful words I knew. “I CAN’T BELIEVE I WAS STARTING TO ACTUALLY LIKE YOU. EVEN TRUST YOU. ONCE AGAIN YOU ARE SHOWING YOUR TRUE COLORS YOU ARROGANT, CONIVING, SADISTIC, CALOUS, SMARMY, MANIPULATIVE FUCKING TWAT!” I screamed, making Silver Bell clamp her hooves over Amity’s ears to protect him from the language I chose to use. But I didn’t care. I was too worked up to care.

Velvet took it all stoically, but she was saved any further insults as a rag was shoved into my mouth, and my muzzle promptly tied shut. I resisted as best I could, but it was all in vain with multiple ponies dragging me behind them, and my hooves bound. I still sent Velvet the dirtiest looks I could manage the entire time we were dragged from town. Where I was a ball of hatred, Cherry was calm, and obedient as we left the light of Junction Town, and out into the night.

We continued like this for around twenty minutes, the lights of the town growing smaller. Finally, we were dropped onto the rough ground, and made to sit before Gawd. I knew what this was instantly. I had witnessed similar scenes in Respite and Arbu. When a dangerous criminal was deemed to deadly, they didn’t go to prison. They were executed and buried in a shallow grave somewhere outside of town. Even through it all, I held onto my anger, and if my looks could kill, the whole area would be a balefire crater right now.

Gawd moved before us, her shotgun leveled at my head. She said nothing, but gave me a sour look, before pulling the trigger.

Shady had been at the scene of the boats last landing. It had probably sat her for the last two centuries and the time had not been overly kind to the vessel. The wooden deck was rotten beyond saving, and the hull had rusted through in multiple spots. Luckily, she had more than enough scrap to repair it all. Scattered all around were dead trees and wrecked wagons. She sighed, and set her bags down inside, keeping her nine-millimeter holstered, and set to work. It had been a rough day since she had left TenPony, the walk really taxed her healing leg, but the pain made her focus even harder. It reminded her what she had gone through because of Eucalyptus Grunt, and she did not appreciate being played. Played with most certainly, but never played.

She removed a portable cutting torch from her bags, and quickly set about cutting and salvaging all the metal she could get. Satisfied a few hours later that she had enough, she then pulled a spark battery from her pack, and hooked up a cable to the positive and negative terminals, the negative end was clamped onto the hull of the ship, and the positive received a filament rod with metal inside. Satisfied at her rigging, she pulled a set of welding goggles over her eyes, and began laying out welds along the sheet steel. The only issues she ran into was the old paint or rust, but it was nothing she couldn’t handle.

This was where Shady Acres was truly in her element. Sweat pored from her body due to the proximity to the heated metal, and her leg ached dully from the exertion of holding the heavy steel up long enough to tack weld it in place. She went through packs of welding rods just on the first plate, luckily, she had more. For four days she labored on the old hull. Patching any holes, and making sure the rest of it wasn’t going to collapse under the water.

On the fifth day she rested up. The toll on her leg was just too much to do more than walk to relieve herself. After one such foray to empty her bladder, she couldn’t help but wonder how Moonshine and Cherry were fairing. They had the hardest part of the job by far. And the trick would be in not getting caught again. The plan rested on getting Gawd’s permission. And silently she hoped Moonshine could pull it off.

For the next eight days, she cut down any suitable trees she could using the provided axe, and then a saw the logs into useable planks to rebuild the decking. The hardest part of this job proved to be in removing the old wood. It was so rotten that most of it wouldn’t take her weight, and more than once she had fallen through. Luckily the only damage sustained were a few bruises, and jarring her injured leg. To make matters worse, more than a few of the lag bolts had seized to the frame from rust and age. Still, it was nothing the blow torch couldn’t handle.

Every nut and bolt were carefully organized according to her standards. In just a few days, the rotten wood was all but gone. She then measured the distances multiple times, and wrote down her findings in a small note pad. Every hole was painstakingly drilled with a hoof auger, and each hole was counter sunk so the bolts would sit flush with the decking. She then carefully placed and tightened each bolt with a salvaged torque wrench, and then took the bladed plane, and spent another few days smoothing and leveling the new decking.

After nearly two solid weeks of isolation and work, the ship was beginning to look like she would float, but that would mean very little if the ship didn’t run. With a light strapped to her head, and a new set of tools strapped to her, she moved into the bowels of the ship. She peeled and stripped any bare wires she found, and replaced any areas she deemed too damaged from age or careless looting. She spent nearly all day on the project, but only managed to repair the aft section of the ship.

The next day she made more progress, and by the time the sun began it’s decent, she had found herself in the wheel house, re-wiring the gauges, and throttle position senor.

As she finished setting her tools down in an orderly fashion, and sitting near her small cook fire, a noise startled her. It sounded like a group of nearly ten ponies were walking her way. She quickly doused the fire in sand, and withdrew her pistol. Nearly ten minutes passed, and then, finally, they appeared. But at the sight of them, she holstered her gun, and hailed the crew of the White Rose. Shady walked up and greeted Captain Salt Lick, meeting her like an old friend. Salt Lick was very impressed with the ship, happy to see the old girl getting a new life.

The rest of the crew was pleased as well. Complimenting Shady’s work so far. When Shady inquired as to the whereabouts of Zakk, the white pony rolled her eyes and pointed at the horizon. Shady had to squint to see, but there was a pony, clearly struggling with a heavy load of some sort. Shady rolled her eyes, and waited patiently for Zak to grow closer. What she saw startled her. Zakk was carrying, somehow, eight foldable lawn chairs, a shuffleboard deck, and assumedly the rest of the gear, and a hard case with a few martini glasses.

He stopped before Shady, holding out another box she hadn’t noticed, this one she took, and opened it suspiciously. What she saw inside surprised her, but in a good way. Inside there was what looked to be an un marked, and new welding helmet, probably hadn’t seen the light of day since it was manufactured. And written across the visor, in red lipstick was Shady’s name. She smiled, and gave Zakk a soft hug in thanks, before setting it down with her other gear.

Zakk started screwing around once again, acting like a foal with autism on dash. But Shady just giggled through it all, and moved back with the crew. The next day, work began again on the old boat, the crew fiddled with the steering mechanism, trying to get it working again, and using Shady’s blow torch to straighten the rudders that had been bent when the ship was land locked. As every pony worked on setting up the ship for travel, Zakk got busy set up the ship for fun. Well he tried to anyway, but every time he set up his chairs, one of the crew would come by and fold it back up and get it out of the way. Two more times this happened, before he grew annoyed and moved on to another project.

One of the crew ponies felt something bump against their hoof, and upon looking down discovered it was a small puck. Zakk had set up the shuffleboard game, and was trying to play while every pony else worked. The crew pony took exception to this, and crushed the puck into powder, all the while glaring daggers at Zakk. Zakk though, looked fed up as well, and told the crew pony that he owed him a new puck. After that he went to trotting around ship, not helping, but just wandering.

Shady and Captain Salt Lick worked together to finish the wiring and get the engine running. The remainder of the crew set about chopping more wood, and making sturdy bed frames and supports for cargo. At the end of the eighteenth day, every gathered around the aft of the ship, and celebrated as Salt Lick painted in large block letters, “White Rose II” and every pony, even Shady celebrated. This continued like this for a time, before Shady caught on to Zakk holding a torch, where he got it, she had no clue, but she had an inkling that he wanted to burn it down like the last one. He even had a bag of marshmallows near his hooves. She rolled her eyes, and asked to see his torch, before sticking the flaming end in the sand, and dragging Zakk to the camp fire, were every pony was enjoying their night. Shady even opened the bag of Marshmallows, and every pony sat around, roasting them, and enjoying themselves after a hard day of work.

Shady wouldn’t admit it to any pony, but she was secretly happy to have ponies to spend time with, and it made her realize how much she missed her friends, and hoping they were alright.

I cracked open my eyes again, after the echoing gunshot died down. I felt no pain, just a ringing in my ears. I was staring at the smoking barrels of Gawd’s shotgun, but confusion swept over me. Why wasn’t I dead? The look on Cherry’s face conveyed as much confusion as I felt When I looked back to Gawd, she was smiling, not a menacing smirk, but a genuine smile. She then lowered her weapon, and then helped me to my hooves. None of her guards even made a motion to lift one of their guns, and Velvet wore a genuine look of relief. Gawd then clapped me on the shoulder, and laughed. “You’ve got some serious resolve kid, I like that.” She said, before looking me in the eye, and giving Cherry a look, who was as surprised as I was.

“Look, things are more complicated than you know Moonshine, but I know you two did nothing wrong at the dam. You were dragged into a situation by Shady and Eucalyptus.” I narrowed my eyes, a look of anger at her assumption about my friend. All three of us had been played, and I didn’t like it. But right now I was more infuriated by the act I had been unknowingly used for.

“Release them.” Gawd ordered, and stood aside as one of her goons moved over and began taking off my hoof cuffs. But the second they were off, I leapt at Velvet, and pressed my face closer to hers, a look of rage behind my eyes. She backed off, falling on her haunches as I bore down on her. Gawd’s guards made a move to stop me, but Gawd stopped them with a command. But she was clearly worried I would hurt the mare, because her shotgun was leveled at me once more. And I knew these wouldn’t be blanks.

I rubbed my hoof across my muzzle, knocking away the rope and spitting out the nasty rag that had been stuffed into my mouth. I ignored the nasty taste on my tongue, and stared coldly at Velvet again. “I..I..” She tried to stammer out, but my slap to her face cut her off. She jerked, the looked back up at me, her hoof pressed to her cheek. “If this was just an act to keep the Generals idiots at bay, you easily could have told us before the fact.” I growled, my face inches from hers. She tried to back away from me further, but I didn’t let her. Instead I grabbed her forelegs, and pulled her to her hooves. “You owe my friend an apology.” I said softly, and moved over to Cherry to help her up as well. While she was being released from her restraints, and Velvet was apologizing to Cherry, I turned to Gawd. “Explain cat bird.” I said in a deep growl.

“It’s Gryphon, but Moonshine, you all stepped into the middle of a political war. Your actions at the Jacks camp were part of a much larger plan on the part of Grunt. I am already aware that he has been keeping the ponies under his command strung out on chems and exhausted. That way they wouldn’t be able to question his decisions because their mental states would be compromised.”

I nodded, following her logic so far, but wondering what this had to do with us. As if she had read my thoughts, she continued. “Your attack on the Jacks compound didn’t go the way it was supposed to. You all were meant to die at the camp. You may think that what Shady did was wrong, but she saved all of your lives.” I shared a look with Cherry. While it had been true that we forgave her for what she did, it turns out she indirectly kept our hides intact.

“So, we ruined his plans, and as a result he sent the bandits after us to finish us all off.” Cherry stated, drawing an affirmative nod from Gawd. “Yes, but his end goal wasn’t the death of a few civilians. Ever since you entered the camp, he had his eye on your power armor. Without it, he wouldn’t hope to take control of the NCR from me via combat.” She said. “Wait. All that we went through was because of my armor? The very armor that The General wore when we were taken to the boat?” I asked in shock, and Gawd nodded somberly.

I swore softly, my rage boiling over again, to the point that Cherry had to place a calm hoof on my shoulder to make me remember where I was right now. Even Gawd took notice, and gripped her shot gun just in case. I looked to Cherry thankfully, and Gawds next words sealed the fact that the last few weeks had changed me. “You aren’t the same pony I saw just a couple of weeks ago.” She said, and I scowled at her. Making it clear I didn’t appreciate her bringing it up. She shrugged, and looked back over at Velvet. “Is everything ready?” she asked the mare.

Velvet checked her PipBuck, and nodded. They are getting ready now, should be good to go in about twenty minutes.” The gryphon nodded, and turned to look back to Cherry and I. “Alright, we need to go a little way south.” She said, and started walking. Cherry gave me a confused look, but I kept my look cool. “Gawd does this cloak and dagger shit. Just go with it.” I said stoically and began walking with the rest of the team. “And some pony gimme back my gun!”

We walked for another fifteen minutes in near silence. Velvet and Cherry talking in hushed whispers, but I paid them no mind as I walked beside Gawd. “Ya know, you’ve changed since the last time I saw you.” She said, and I looked back to her coldly. “I suppose gunning down an entire camp with a minigun will harden any pony.” I said sarcastically. And mentally kicked myself for making light of something horrible I had done. Just how callous I had gotten between then and now? I sighed and looked straight ahead now. Trying to ignore the memories as they came.

Gawd saw the look that crossed my eyes and sighed. “Ya know, its not easy doing what you are doing. Many ponies have tried to change the wasteland, and more often than not, it breaks them, or corrupts them. It is not an easy life.” She said, but I bristled. “I am not trying to change the wasteland, I am just trying to survive, but ever since we took that damn job from you, it’s given us nothing but trouble.” I growled. “And now, we are going to go back to Hoofington, and lean up the mess we got dropped in, and get our shit back.” I said angrily, and said little more than that after words. But I did notice the two mares behind us fell eerily quiet.

Luck was on my side, so my emotions were not tested further by a scene unfolding before me. There was a very familiar sky wagon parked in some tall grass, and two likewise familiar pegasi were busy loading boxes into the rear hatch. DeadShot Calamity and Quick Shot both stopped what they were doing, Quick shot dropping his end of a heavy box, which, made calamity drop his end, and it landed heavily on his hoof.

Calamity swore and stomped around in a circle as he wiggled his hoof as if trying to shake the pain away. Velvet ran up to him to see if he was alright, and Quick Shot moved over to me. This time, he remembered our last discussion about personal space. Instead he held out a hoof for me to bump, but I ignored it, and looked him in the eye for a brief second, and then wrapped him in a hug. He froze for a second, and then returned it somberly. I then collected myself and let him go as Cherry moved up out of confusion. “Cherry, this is my friend Quick Shot, he is the pony who got me and Shady to Junction Town before I died.” I said making the introduction, and Cherry smiled, before Giving the Pegasus a hug of her own. “Thank you for saving Moonshine.” She said, and then released him. Quick Shot gave an awkward smile, and rubbed a hoof against the back of his head. But before he could say anything, Gawd chewed the Pegasus out.

“Save the reunion for later. We gotta get out of here.” She scolded, and Quick Shot gave us one final look, and then ran off to begin strapping himself to the wagon. As he did so, I gave him an apologetic look. My ears then flicked to the side as Velvet and Calamity’s conversation grew in volume. Velvet had easily lifted the heavy box and slid it where it needed to be, all the while arguing with her husband. “It doesn’t matter dear, I’m going to help the ponies at the dam, whether they are NCR, or NLC doesn’t matter, every pony deserves kindness.” She said, and gave Calamity another look telling him that he would have no chance of changing her mind. Calamity though didn’t back down without a fight. “Velvet, ya’ are too far along, our child will be due any day now, an’ you wanna go traipsin’ around Equestria. Hun, you’re sticking you’re nose in a rad hog’s nest.” He said somberly, worry evident on his features.

Velvet’s look softened as she placed a gentle hoof on his cheek. “I know how you feel dear, but I cannot sit by when, so many ponies are being hurt the way they are.You know how I handled LittlePip with her addiction, you know I am going to try helping these ponies too.” She said gently, but a rough look crossed Calamity’s eyes. “Ya mean shoot ‘em with guns they give ya?” He said sarcastically, and Velvet bristled. “That is not how it happened, and you know it.” She scolded, and Calamity sighed. “Yer right, but we got two kids at home, and I just don’t know what I would do if somethin’ happened to ya.” He said letting his fears show for the first time. Velvet softened her look too, and pulled her husband into a loving hug. “I know sweetie, but you need to keep an eye on our son, he keeps trying to drop water balloons on ponies from the air. Just keep him out of trouble ok.” She said before kissing him lightly.

I watched the scene unfold for a moment, but decided that it was none of my business, and that I should leave the couple alone. I moved to Gawd who was stripping off the rest off her gear, and giving it to another Gryphon. That is except for her gun. Said guard was pulling on the armor, and adopting Gawds haughty demeanor. I watched on curiously, when Velvet walked past and faced the guard. Calamity stepped up next to me, watching the scene unfold with me. Velvet began casting her crimson magic, making a few alterations to the armor. “Take care of mah wife.” Calamity said cooly, watching her like it would be the last time he saw her. I didn’t need to look at him to understand his feelings. “You are trusting your wife’s fate to some pony who hates her.” I said, before giving him a look. He turned to say something, but I cut him off. I meant what I said last time we met. I will not kill her as long as she has children to look after. But no pony else has the right to kill her other than me. So I suppose that makes me the logical choice to protect her.” I said.

Calamity's eyes hardened at my words, but once he did make sense of them, he nodded. “Yeah, I suppose it does.” He said. I nodded and re focused on what Velvet was up too. What I saw surprised me though. The Gryphon before her looked just like Gawd. But Gawd herself was standing there giving approving looks. I was very confused, but Calamity wasn’t. ‘An illusion spell, can’t have Gawd not return, ponies would no somethin’ was up then.” I nodded, following his logic. It did make sense after all. People would wonder where Gawd went, not one of her guards. Satisfied, Velvet moved away, and went to the sky wagon before giving Calamity a small kiss, and boarding. I gave Calamity a look of subtle thanks, and likewise moved to the door with Gawd. Together we climbed aboard the wagon. Cherry though, hesitated, but I didn’t give her time to freak out before shoving her inside.

I felt bad for doing it, but we had to get moving, and I was sure she would forgive me. A minute later, the wagon lurched, and we slid along the ground as Quick Shot built up speed. Before long, we were skimming the ground, and headed into the night. Gawd took a seat across from me, and crossed her talons over her shotgun. I looked out of the window, watching the terrain pass by quickly, Velvet was content to lay beside Gawd, and have a light nap. I suppose it was normal considering her pregnancy. And Cherry… poor Cherry was retching and hurling out of the window. I gently patted her back, feeling bad for her, and any camping ponies beneath us. Gawd watched us quizzically, curious about the red unicorn. “So, I’m sorry I didn’t ask, but who is this?” She asked, pointing at Cherry. I face hoofed and quickly made the proper introductions. “Cherry this is Gawdyna Grimfeathers, leader of the NCR. Gawd, this is Cherry Wine. A mare who joined us from the Sea Horse, and was with us during the… well fight against the Jacks.” Gawd held up a talon to stop me, looking intensely at my friend. “You must be the rumored unicorn who was responsible for burning down the Jack’s camp. Hard to imagine you are supposedly the same unicorn who just puked her guts out.”

“Cherry waved her off as she barfed once more, not quite making it to the window. Chunks of… well, you know, were blown back from the wind entering the cabin, Gawd and Velvet got covered. I gagged now, and coughed, my eyes watering. Of all the horrible things I’ve seen, this was what had put me close to puke central. I wiped my eyes, and looked at the pair. Gawd was wiping her face clean of the mess, and glaring daggers at my friend, and Velvet used her magic to clean off the mess nonchalantly. I suppose being thrown up on was normal for a medical pony. I coughed again, despite the gross factor, I was struggling not to laugh if only to avoid throwing up myself.

We had to deal with the smell for a few hours, and by the time we had to land, Cherry had passed out by now, and was resting with her head on my lap. Thankfully she had rinsed her mouth before it happened. Once we touched down, Gawd jumped out and stripped off her uniform and rinsed her face off with a bottle of water. Quick Shot had unlashed himself from the wagon, and flopped onto the ground to rest for a bit. I gently lifted Cherry’s head, and moved from under her, before laying her back down and heading outside. Velvet stirred, and looked around before giving a small yawn. Gawd was vigorously rubbing her face, trying to clean it.

I move over to the Pegasus, and offer him a hoof up. He smiles and takes it, and I pull him upright. He then wraps a hoof around me in a hug, and I pat his shoulder then then surprised me by stopping, and poking the spot between my shoulder blades, which elicited a shiver down my spine. I pulled away, and squirmed, still not liking that sensation. Quick Shot stared at me curiously. “You… You were a Pegasus? No that’s not right, you didn’t have wings or scars when you went down in respite. So that means…”

He stopped and looked at me then, finally putting two and two together. “You… you’re a Pegasus now?” he asked, drawing the sudden attention of Gawd. I fidgeted, unsure how to proceed with all this attention. Gawd was looking closer at my back now, trying to see for herself what Quick Shot was talking about. I rolled my eyes, and shrugged of the padded leather vest I was wearing and exposing… well I wouldn’t call them wings just yet. Each protrusion was now about two hooves long, and curving along my side, and already sprouting small fluffy feathers along the bones. I kept it mostly too myself, but they occasionally itched like crazy, and it made sleeping on my back nearly impossible. What’s more, they twitched randomly, and had a habit of scaring me when they bumped against my side.

“How are you growing wings Moonshine, are you part Alicorn?” Gawd asked, apparently having more experience with the magical creatures. I shook my head, then paused as I remembered LittlePip’s story. She too had been exposed to taint, and it had made her regrow a leg. And Cherry apparently had the magical powers, well at least the flames, of an Alicorn. It then bugged me that I shared something else in common LittlePip. I then shrugged, unsure if I was or wasn’t. Either way I was changing, and it was already taking some adjustment.

“I haven’t heard of a non Pegasi growing wings before.” Said Quick Shot, and Gawd agreed. I sighed, and quickly ran down why I was developing into a Pegasi. “I got exposed to taint, which reacted just right with my Genes, and triggered a mutation that I was supposed to have been born with. Instead a birth defect due to the inbreeding in Arbu suppressed it. The taint just triggered it. That is why they are growing in now, and I am nearly twenty.” I say quickly. It takes them both a few minutes to digest what they had heard, but then asked the question I knew they would.

“Where did you get taint in the time between when we met, and now?” Gawd asked, trying to put the time frame together. I paused to think of the right words, I didn’t want to incriminate Cherry, but that plan was shot to hell, when Cherry herself left the sky wagon with Velvet, who had heard the conversation and came to investigate, and just plainly stated. “From me.” Gawd and Quick Shot snapped their heads to her, and I sighed and hung my head. Gawd put it together first, and she glanced back and forth between me and Cherry. “You mean… you two… wow...” Gawd fumbled for words, which surprised me because she was privy to LittlePip and Homages shenanigans. Quick Shot was a little slow on the uptake though. ‘Wait what, isn’t taint passed by swapping DNA? The only way that would happen is if…” He trailed off, and Cherry rolled her eyes before finishing for him. “We fucked! Jeez why do ponies get so shy about sex?” She exclaimed. I then looked at her and spoke up. “Because no pony has the appetite you do.” I quip. And Velvet blushed deeply and coughed into her foreleg.

I then get a thought that was too funny to let go. “Wait, now I understand it. You’re a Unicorn, therefore, always horny.” I say, looking between Velvet and Cherry, and the response was a series of groans and even a solid “Boo.” From Quick Shot. “Oh Luna, first he has sex, now he has dad jokes!” Gawd exclaimed before re-boarding the sky wagon with a still blushing Velvet. I chuckled softly, and followed behind, and Cherry with me while Quick Shot hooked back up to the wagon.

Cherry was silent, and hollow eyed throughout our take off, and I knew her panic attack was coming next. To my relief, she swiftly fell back asleep, and it left Gawd, Velvet and I alone in silence. And it finally occurred to me at that point that I had no idea where we were going. So, I asked the Gryphon, and she responded. “An NCR cache. We have armor and weapons stored there. We are going to suit you and your friends up, and take that boat you all are working on down to the Dam. Then you we will face Eucalyptus.” I balk, it surprised me that she knew so much about our plans. I mean I knew she was good, but not that good. “How...” was all I got out, before Velvet interrupted me with a reply. “Homage.” I nodded, not surprised in the least.

After that we fell into silence for the rest of our flight, which I spent trying to either stretch my growing wings, or write in my new journal. Gawd was rather surprised I had kept up my writing, but when I told her why I did it, she understood. Velvet asked if she could read up on our previous journey, and I saw no harm in it so I turned the book over to her. After that we fell back into silence, and finished our journey to the cache. Quick Shot landed gently, and we all left the wagon happily. From what I knew, we had stumbled upon a cabin smack dab in the middle of nowhere. There were old work benches, and tarps everywhere. “Where are we?” I asked, not familiar with the terrain. Cherry and I had not walked near here on our way to Junction town.

Gawd remained silent for a few more seconds, weighing her options on whether to tell us. And Velvet wore a sad look mixed with more emotions than I was used to seeing. Finally, Velvet answered for Gawd, and looked me in the eye with a serious and grim expression. “Steel Hooves shack.” She whispered, before pushing her way into the building. Cherry and Quick Shot entered the building with her and Gawd, but I stood frozen in place. I had mixed feeling on the old steel ranger. He was part of the attack on Arbu, like the rest of LittlePip’s friends. But he also never stopped loving Applejack. I moved away from the building, and out into the field. I finally stopped, and looked to the sky. The stars were twinkling softly, and there was a crescent moon to my left. The whole evening was calm, but in a foreboding sort of way. Maybe because of the feelings I had about Steel Hooves, and the fact that I was traveling with a pony who I had once wanted to kill. I sighed and looked down, with my eyes closed, but when I opened them up again, I was staring into the empty eye sockets of a dead Alicorn with a bullet hole in her head.

I recognized her, being the very Alicorn LittlePip tricked with a memory orb. Despite the terror they caused the wasteland in years past, I still couldn’t help wondering what the last thing that went through her brain was. I mean besides a bullet. I hope it was a peaceful thought. But somehow, I doubted it. “Moonshine!” Cherry called out from the door, and I called back. “I’m coming!” I then looked at the skull once more, and then turned my back and went to the shed.

I entered the building, basically just focusing on the fact that now it was a glorified storage unit. Gawd and Quick Shot were busy lighting oil lamps, and Cherry was looking around the stock of supplies with Velvet. I too joined them in looking around. And as the lights grew brighter, I began to appreciate what this place had been used for. There were racks of weapons, and shelves of armor pieces. I was rather surprised at the entire selection. What’s more, there were sewing machines, and armor benches. This place not only held armor and weapons, but held the equipment to work on it.

Gawd walked over, and gave me an oil lamp. Feel free to take what you want. You can also work on it to make it fit as you want. There used to be ponies here who would do it for you, but I think you would prefer to personalize it to your liking after seeing what you did with that power armor.” I nod, thinking we could make something useful here. “How long do we have?” I ask, hoping it was more than a few hours. “Two days. We will stay here for two days, so you two better start working.” I nod, and strip off my nine-millimeter and holster, the only thing I was wearing. Cherry, despite not knowing much about mechanics, seemed eager to learn. And I had a fleeting thought that this must have been how Shady felt when she was going to teach me. I felt a little excitement at the prospect, and eager for the bonding we would have. So far it was mostly some sex, and hanging around each other, or working a job. This would give us a chance to grow together.

She smiled at me, clearly sharing the same thought. With that, we went hunting through the rows of equipment, even Gawd and Quick Shot joined in, helping us find what we would need while Velvet fell silent and took up a guard position. One of the things we found, were a series of hoof lockers. “These were the belongings of many NCR soldiers who died over the last few years. But had no next of kin.” I felt my heart sink at the prospect, about ready to leave their belongings alone out of respect. But then Gawd said something that made me no longer care. “Luckily, these were the belongings of the ponies who were responsible for the attack against Respite.”

I glared at the chests, hoping my rage directed at them would transfer to the souls of those ponies. At that point I didn’t hesitate, and broke off every lock in my anger with a crow bar. I hammered at them, the muscles in my neck tense with anger. Cherry had to pull the crow bar from me and hug me until I cooled off. Velvet spared me a sad look as all four of us began searching through the crates. Most of the stuff was junk we didn’t need, but there were a few healing potions, and a few bits of armor. I was busy checking out an old set of metal shoulder pads, when Quick Shot called out for my attention. I looked over, and he was holding a revolver out to me. It was the same type of revolver I had given to Shady, but this one lacked any of the blood I had stained it with.

I carefully took the revolver in my hooves, and looked at it closely. I felt a great weight coming from it, as if the one I had lost was somehow still connected with me. I sighed and decided to keep the revolver, my fighting style required the use of such a weapon to be complete, and I couldn’t rely on the nine-millimeter Cherry had given me. I slid the weapon back into it’s holster, and thanked Quick Shot for finding it. Cherry had some luck of her own. She had found and discovered a roll of deep crimson leather, and matching thread. Whatever she decided to make out of it, I was sure it would compliment her color scheme nicely. But so far, I was having a tough time finding any armor that was light enough for me to still be maneuverable. But then Gawd caught my attention, and pulled me to a far corner of the shack. There, standing almost as high as the ceiling was a dark black crate.

“Moonshine, do you remember how you called yourself an honorary ranger when I gave you that pistol?” I nodded, unable to forget her words. “Well how about we make that title mean something.” She said, and then pulled open a door on the box. Inside was a tattered and well-worn suit of ranger armor. There were dents and scrapes all over the suit, and the helmet bore a few heavy dents, and a recognizable hole through one of the visors. Shakily I lifted the helmet, and turned it around to see the golf ball sized hole through the back, and I immediately recognized the damage. This was the suit of the very ranger I had killed, and the one who had shot me.

I dropped the helmet to the floor and backed away breathing hard. It was one thing to carry their gun, especially since I had earned it. But seeing this suit here and now really let it sink in just what I had done on that fateful night. “I know it’s a lot to take in. And I know it brings up a lot of unwanted feelings. But if any pony deserves this suit, it’s you.” With that, she left me alone to collect my thoughts. And honestly, I had mixed feelings about it. But I had a sneaking suspicion that I would be fighting my own set of power armor, and there was little else I could wear that would offer enough protection to go hoof to hoof with it. I sighed, and pulled the armor from the case, and laid it upon a table to get a better look at it. Luckily there were a few replacement parts laying around, but the helmet was far too gone to be of any use.

I stood there, my heart thundering in my chest as I looked at the suit. Shady had dented the interlocking panels quite heavily, but it was nothing I couldn’t fix. The question I was struggling with though, was if I even wanted to. I knew I would need it, but there had not only been a dead pony inside, but a pony I had killed. Velvet moved over then, a bottle of water floating beside her. “I heard what Gawd said, but seeing your reaction tells me there is more to this suit than she knows.” I nodded at her assumption, and I began talking. It hadn’t bothered me before, but seeing it now I finally felt the weight of what I had done.

“This is the very same suit of the pony who shot me the night Respite fell.” I said as I traded the tip of my hoof along the dented armor. Velvet gasped, and set down her water bottle. “Sweet Celestia…” She said, and I nodded. Velvet got my attention further by tapping my shoulder, so I would look at her. “Moonshine, you and I share a lot in common.” I bristled and glared at her getting ready to correct that statement, but she continued. “Neither of us take pleasure in death. I can tell by looking at you now that it still bothers you.” I couldn’t argue there, she did have a point. Velvet adopted a distant look and began speaking.

“I know you read LittlePip’s book, do you remember our time in the Everfree forest?” She asked, and I nodded. “Well, I had discovered some raiders were holed up in Fluttershy’s cottage, and were using it as a pit where they forced captured children to fight to the death.” She paused to take a sip of water, but I waited patiently for her to continue. I had gone back to staring at the armor, and noticed the blood from the pony’s head had leaked around the neck. “Well I killed a raider there. Not like any of the others. I was pure rage Moonshine. I wanted to kill him, needed to. And I did. But it tore my heart in two. Even to this day I wake up with nightmares about what I did to that raider, but you know what? I would do it again. Sometimes there is a time where you need to kill. “She said, and her words took me by surprise. Velvet was the most passive pony I knew. “I cannot teach you violence, as I do not myself believe in it. I can only teach you not to bow your heads before any one even at the cost of your life.” I raised my head, her words sounding strangely wise to me, but they did not sound like something Velvet would say. “Wh…Where did you learn that?” I asked, and Velvet adopted a small smile. “Fluttershy said it to Luna just after she took the throne when Celestia abdicated. Fluttershy was telling the princess that while she did not agree with the war, that no pony should idly sit by, not when so many lives were at stake.”

I nodded and looked back at the armor, not happy about what I had done, but knowing it had to be. Shady was alive because of that act. I was stronger for what I had done, I was still breathing, despite their efforts. And now I had a chance to right the wrongs done to me and so many others by those ponies who had destroyed my home. “Thank you, Velvet. I’m sorry I called you a royal cunt.” I said honestly, my heart beat had fallen back to regular levels after our talk. “What about all the other stuff?” She asked, just a note of curiosity in her voice. “Oh no, I meant all of that.” I said with the beginnings of a wry smile coming to my lips. Velvet Just rolled her eyes, and smiled herself. “Well I suppose I can live with that.” She said chuckling. “You better, you will soon have three kids to take care of. Actually, make that four, I don’t think Calamity ever grew up.” I said feeling a lot better. “You don’t know the half of it. She said laughing dryly, before taking her leave, and going back to her post.

That was when Gawd called for me again, and had me open another box. Inside was a newer helmet for the Ranger armor. It was a little sleeker, and the respirator was removable. One thing that really stood out to me though, was the visor. Where the old one was large and red. This one was sleek, and both eyes were a bright blue. I picked it up, and turned it around, it was lighter than the older model. I carried it over to the table, and set it near the armor. I also picked up the original leather duster, and after finding it unsuitable, I tossed it aside, leaving only the torso. I sighed again, and pulled my mane behind my ear, as I set about removing the damaged panels.

I spent hours coming to terms with the inner workings of the suit. Each panel was lead lined, and also had layers of ballistic weaving. There was also wires running this way and that, but none of the parts looked damaged. So, I just focused on repairing and lightening the armor. While it did offer amazing protection, it also lacked maneuverability. I stripped all the needless plating from it, fitting it with scraps of fiberglass where I could. Also, luck was on my side, because the back had areas indicated for cutting to allow a pair of Pegasus wings to poke through it comfortably. Once I had it about where I wanted it, Cherry helped me into the outfit, and Velvet helped me adjust it to my size.

The whole suit fit me like a glove now. And there was even a light set of ballistic plating along the back of my neck with a connector. It used to be a full neck, but I had found it needless. I pulled on a cloth hood, witch held my mane at bay, and then slid the helmet over my head. I felt it grab the connector on my neck, and then, with the circuit complete, power surged through the entire system, and I felt several small pokes in my hide. “Relax Moonshine, that’s normal. It is just the BioMap sticking probes into your hide to read your vitals.” I nodded, and let the armor do it’s thing. Then the inner visor flashed, and lines of code ran across my vision, then a series of clicks and beeps went through the inner sound system, filling my ears with it’s computing noises. Then the NCR logo came up, followed by a small bar that was slowly filling in the corner of my eye.

“What does the little bar in the corner of my vision mean?” I asked, hoping it wouldn’t stay there forever. “The suit is getting used to the new owner. It is reading your bio’s and updating the software to match the new helmet.” I winced, Velvet’s voice was very loud, and it hurt my ears. Though I could tell she hadn’t spoken any louder than normal. Gawd saw my reaction, and told me it was normal. And that the helmet had a built-in audio receiver. She also instructed me in lowering the volume. I did as she told me, and immediately felt better. Cherry walked around me, looking the armor over. “Ya know, this looks pretty good on you, but I think we can do a little better.” She said and moved over to one of the crates she had seen earlier, and removed a light leather jacket that was meant for a pony larger than me. She had me try it on, and I admit, it felt good. There was soft wool at the cuffs, and the overly large collar. She helped me zip it over the armor, leaving it completely covered except for the helmet. “Hmm, looks good on you, but it needs some work too. Like flaps for your wings to come through, and it’s missing something else too.” I nodded, and then an idea hit, I turned and picked up the metal shoulder pads, and held them out to Cherry. She levitated one up, and held it against my left shoulder. “Perfect.” She whispered, and helped me out of the coat so she could make the necessary changes.

By the time Cherry and Velvet had finished the coat, the sun had fully eased into the sky, and all of us were bordering on exhaustion. But we pressed on. Velvet even decided to sing a few up beat songs, and took requests. I asked her to do a cover of one of my favorite songs, Pony B. Goode. It took her a few minutes to remember the lyrics, but when se did, she began belting it out, even using her magic to create the beat for the song. Gawd also provided some help. She had gone outside an hour before, but now brought in five cups of piping hot coffee. It was a beverage I had never had before, and while I found that it had a bitter taste, I really didn’t mind.

Cherry had also found a fresh unopened box of cigarettes, and lit one for any who wanted one, which turned out to only be for Cherry, Gawd and myself. Velvet found them repulsive, which explained why Calamity probably snuck a few puffs when Velvet wasn’t around. Finally, around lunch, Cherry and I took a little break. Sitting by a camp fire, and sipping on more coffee. We didn’t say much, both of us so exhausted. She placed her head on my shoulder, sighing contentedly, before closing her eyes. It was probably a mistake, but I didn’t blame her. I was so tired, but I knew I could sleep on the sky wagon. I smiled despite my exhaustion, and lay my head on hers. I figured it couldn’t hurt to close my yes for a few minutes.

I suddenly jerked awake, it was dark out now, and judging by the temperature and the stars, it was past midnight. Cherry was laying on the ground, and I had a hoof draped across her side. Cherry stirred, apparently I had woken her up when I jerked awake suddenly. “Shhh go back to sleep.” I said quietly, and gently moved away from her. She mumbled something and flopped her head back down and did just that. I pulled off the leather jacket from my armor, and gently lay it over her before returning to the shed.

Velvet was propped up on a small pallet over a few of the crates we had looted. Quickshot was sitting in a chair, his rear hooves on a crate, and he was softly snoring. Gawd was actually still awake, a bench light on over her head as she sat tinkering on something. When I walked over, making just enough noise to alert her to my presence, but quiet enough not to disturb those sleeping. “What are you working on?” I asked. The gryphon sat down her tools and looked to me. “I’m upgrading my weapon.” She said, and I looked over her shoulder to see there were now four barrels instead of three, but this one looked smaller than the others. “Is it a rifle barrel?” I asked and she nodded. “Yeah, .308 caliber, armor piercing rounds.” I whistled lowly in appreciation. If we were going against my power armor, better safe than sorry.

“What about you, what are your plans for weaponry?” She asked, eyeing me. I shrug softly, thinking I would figure something out. I didn’t want to carry any heavy guns. When I told Gawd this, she cocked her head. “Are you a hoof to hoof fighter?” She asked, and I nodded. “Hmm, hold tight, I have an idea.” She said before standing and moving over to one crate, then another. When she returned, clutched in her talons were two double barrel shotguns, and a set of old power hooves. At my confused glance, she smiled and lay out the weapons. “These” She said while pointing at the power hooves. “Are bad, they cannot be repaired to work again.” I frowned, wondering just what she was getting at.

She then rolled her eyes, and lifted one of the guns, and held it to the front of the power hoof, and I figured out what she was thinking. “Wait, shotguns attached to power hooves? How will I pull the trigger?” I ask and Gawd smiles. “You wont.” She said cryptically, before turning, and with her talons quickly and effortlessly stripped down both guns, and went to work. In a few minutes, she turned and looked back to me. “You know how to use a smeltery?” She asked, and I nodded. Shady and I had often done that when we needed to make our own parts. “Good, there is one over there, see if you can get it running.”

I nodded and went to work quietly. It took about an hour in the silence to get it working again. It had a large set of bare, coiled wires running through old brick. It had a panel that lit up when I fixed a few burned-out wires, and soon the coils were glowing a bright orange. Gawd then had me search for a graphite Crucible, I was at a serious loss for what she wanted the smeltery for, I mean couldn’t we duct tape the guns to the power hooves, and use the bit of a battle saddle to fire them? Still I did as I was asked, and after another hour of searching, I finally found the crucible. It was a round tube with one end sealed off, and the other end open. I returned to Gawd, who smiled, and eased it into the smeltery with a set of tongs. She then took any metal parts from the work we had done earlier, and dropped them into the crucible. “Keep an eye on this, and let me know when the metal is completely molten.” I nodded, and Gawd went to lean against the wall, and take a small nap.

I tended the smeltery, adding more metal pieces to fill the crucible. Gawd woke up a couple of hours later, and made more coffee, and set about taking Styrofoam, and carving it to her desired shapes. What she was making made little since, but soon I had an explanation in the form of Gawd surrounding the foam form in wet sand, but leaving a spout at the top. She carried over the cast iron bucket she had put the form in, and had me stand back as used a set of tongs to pour the molten steel into the mold. “As soon as the metal hits the Styrofoam, it vaporizes, and the metal instantly takes its place.” She explained, before a loud hiss of steam pored from the mold, as the steel did its job.

We both took a smoke break as we waited for the steel to cool. By now, the sky was lightening into a dark blue, and growing brighter. This marked the second day, and we had to get everything done today. So Gawd and I returned to work, this time she made the rest of her molds, while I took guns apart for the hard steel, and melted it in the crucible. By now, the others had woken up. Cherry had decided to set about finishing her barding, with help from Velvet. Quick Shot set about scavenging all ammo we would need, and armor for Shady’s muscled frame. He had to use Gawds proportions to get close enough, much to the Gryphons chagrin and my amusement.

We labored the rest of the day, al of the steel forms had finished cooling, and we set about grinding away any imperfections. Before long, we had all of the pieces we needed. Springs, clips, wires, and G-force sensors, I have no idea how they worked but Gawd did. She set about combining all of the metal pieces with a welder, and had me using a soldering iron to combine the electrical system. I finished before the Gryphon, I had gotten pretty used to soldering wire. Gawd was heating up a couple of bands of brass, and forming them around the barrels to support them. It was at this point I was seeing her vision for the weapons. Each hoof would utilize the G-force sensors to activate the firing mechanism. The shells would fire, then be removed via a rotating collar around the top that would eject the spent shells, and reload fresh ones. By my quick guess, each hoof would hold twelve shells.

There was a small switch on each side that Gawd had told me would allow me to select if each punch fired one barrel or both. I was impressed with the set up. It was much more complete than the power hooves Shady had made, but they didn’t feel as special to me. Still, I liked them, but only one thing bothered me about them. “Uhh Gawd, you know I don’t want to kill right?” I asked, and she snapped her head up. “Yeah, I figured after seeing how you talked about what you did at the dam. But don’t fret. I have a solution.” She said, before finishing her work and attaching the electrical system to the chassis. I sat by, letting my gaze wander, falling on Velvet who was using a tape measure, and writing down notes about Cherry’s frame. I couldn’t help smiling, seeing Cherry grow nervous about her shape. Velvet paid her no mind as she wrapped the tape measure around Cherry’s flank, causing her to yelp in surprise.

We continued on like this well past mid-day, each of us tinkering on our individual projects. Gawd had finally finished what she had decided to name ballistic hooves. She had me try them on, and adjusted them accordingly to my hooves. They were heavy, but nothing I couldn’t get used to with time. Then Gawd pulled open a box of shotgun shells, and dumped them on a reloading bench. I sat nearby, flexing and getting used to the weight of my new weapons. Gawd peeled apart the Shells, and removed the buckshot or slugs she came across. Even the wadding, all that was left was the gun powder, which she used a thin amount of paper to keep it in place. She then instructed me in loading the weapons, and how they functioned.

She then took me outside, and had me run through a few of the practice drills Shady had taught me. I stood up on my rear hooves, well I tried, but the whole suit had upset my balance, and I struggled to keep myself upright. I ended up having to stagger my stance, and felt more comfortable. Then I lashed out with my right hoof in a right cross. As soon as my hoof reached as far as it could, the weapon fired both barrels, which sent me spinning left. My balance failed, and I fell to all four hooves. I went with the motion, and spun around fully, before lashing out with my left hoof, and firing one barrel on that leg. The recoil was much more tolerable, but it still sent me flailing onto my ass.

Gawd chuckled, and helped me to my hooves, smiling all the while. “Those things kick like a mule, make sure to keep them on single shot until you can handle it.” I nodded, then blushed as Cherry and the others appeared in the door way, all interested in seeing what was going on. Cherry was stomping her hooves enthusiastically at the show and Quick Shot looked impressed. I paid him no mind though, and focused solely on Cherry. She was wearing a leather suit, I was correct in the assumption that it fit her form nicely. It wasn’t done yet, but I could see what she was going for. The leather clung to her body, accenting her curves nicely. There was even a heavy corset with ballistic weave hidden behind it which would protect her middle.

Cherry noticed my look, and then figured out why I was blushing so much. The suit was gorgeous, if a little on the dominatrix side, not that I minded though. “Oh my, I think he likes it.” Velvet said, poking Cherry playfully in the ribs. But her focus was intense and focused on my face. I knew she was hoping I liked it, and I had to smile to reassure her that I really did. In fact, I was having a hard time not getting too excited. “Oh yeah, he likes it. I think he would prefer if Cherry had a whip or some rope.” Gawd Joked, making both Cherry and I blush brightly, and Velvet grow uncomfortable. I felt I had to salvage the situation before Cherry burst into flames from embarrassment, and given her abilities, I was sure it could happen. “Actually, rope wouldn’t be a bad idea, if only so you could restrain enemies in a fight, or at least trip them up.” I said, hoping to see a function other than what Gawd was hinting at. “Yeah sure, and so she can tie you up on occasion.” Quick Shot chided, and I chuckled. “That wouldn’t be so bad.” I said, turning the tables on my compatriots. It worked too, as both Gawd and Quick Shot immediately developed that mental image, making them turn into blushing wrecks. I chuckled and moved back to Cherry, and giving her a quick kiss on the cheek before heading back inside.

“No time to sit there blubbering, we have work to do.” I said, making them jump and move back into action. “Y…yeah, lets wind this up.” Gawd said, then face palmed at the unintentional pun. I laughed softly, as we went back to work. Cherry and Velvet went back to work, finalizing her suit, and Quickshot and I set about working on the revolver he had found for me. It was in great shape, but it needed some TLC. I stripped it down, and cleaned it, and oiled all the moving parts. Quick Shot actually went off to do something, picking up one of the grips, and then finding a block of ivory. I watched for a second as he set about making a set of ivory grips for the weapon. I smiled as we worked, and Gawd was converting more shotgun shells into blanks.

I was busy putting the gun back together, when a thought struck me, where would I carry the pistol. I couldn’t use my mouth with the helmet on, so what would I do? I sat and thought about it for a few minutes, when my wings randomly twitched and flopped on my side. Admittedly I didn’t work them out as much as I should, but I saw no reason not to try now. I focused on flexing one on the developing bones, and with some serious effort, I managed to move it before me, and with the weak muscles I had, I managed to pick up a screw driver between the leading edge and a few of the primary feathers that were growing in. I struggled with it, it had taken most of my concentration to make the wing move at will. But I felt a sense of elation at the fact that I had managed some control.

Once I finished putting the gun back together I had to wait a little while for Quick Shot to finish carving the ebony grips. Then Gawd stole the revolver from me, and disappeared with a laugh. I just slumped, confused for a while, but I still had more to do, so I went about finishing the blank shells Gawd was working on. By now, the sun was beginning it’s decent toward the horizon, and our second day was coming to an end. When Gawd did return, she had a surprise for me, the revolver she had taken had a new bit attached to it, a polished brass bit, and a recoil compensator at the end of the barrel than matched the new bit. I was pleasantly surprised, and a little in awe. This weapon not only looked deadly, but now it looked like art. Then Quick Shot returned, and Gawd added the ebony mouth grips to the bit. It made the whole gun look elegant in its design.

I smiled, and gingerly took the weapon back, and slid it into it’s holster. I had Quick Shot help in adding it to my flank, strapping the holster to my thigh. It felt weird hanging there, but it was once again nothing I couldn’t get used to. When I pulled my jacket back over the armor, and finished the outfit, I finally took a look at myself in a mirror Velvet had found. Even without the helmet I looked much more dangerous than I had in my whole life. I smiled softly at the look, and then Cherry moved up beside me, her suit was complete, and she had added four knee high boots made of the same leather as her suit. She looked beautiful and elegant, while I looked rough and brutish. The contrast between her and I was more apparent than ever, but the contrast was complimentary. She exuded an aura of warmth and openness, while my outfit was reserved, sealed up from any who I didn’t want to get close. I found it strange, yet also poetic in nature. “A beauty and a beast if ever there was one.” Quick Shot added from the side, a small grin on his face. When Cherry and I turned to look at him, he added, “The question is, which is the beauty, and which is the beast.” He said before winking and trotting off.

Cherry and I shared a look, before shrugging, and going about packing away everything we didn’t need at this moment. All of my ammo went into my saddle bag with my journal, and the healing items we had found. Cherry took the cigarettes, and a long strand of rope she tried to sneak it into her bag to avoid any further embarrassment from more jokes. Gawd packed the Olive drab combat armor into a bag for Shady, and a replacement combat shotgun. ‘Gawd had said it would be smart to carry weapons that used the same ammo to avoid it getting mixed up with the wrong type when we needed it. I nodded, seeing no fault in her logic, and carrying the bags to the wagon. I opened the rear hatch, and saw the crates I had forgotten Quick Shot and Calamity had loaded. I asked the minty Pegasus what was inside, and he smiled.” Supplies for the boat. Food, mattresses, spare spark batteries, and more ammo and weapons to outfit the crew.”

I smiled and nodded, glad they had all thought that far ahead where I hadn’t. Then a thought hit me, and I ran back into the shack, and found a large cowboy hat what was beige in color. It was the closest I could find to white, and it would be a gift for Salt Lick. While Gawd and Quick Shot loaded the Wagon, I took a little more time to take a piece of paper from my journal, and cut out a stencil of a word. Then I had Cherry and Velvet help in positioning it, as Gawd spray painted in white the word on the side of my helmet. Respite.

It had been a total of fifteen days since Cherry and I left Tenpony tower, and we still had a couple of days to get to where the boat was sitting. I hoped Shady could get the old barge working again, otherwise our plan would be derailed. But I had faith in Shady, and if there was any one pony who could get that tub floating, it would be her.

Author's Note

the song in this chapter belongs to the Wasteland Wailers, credit to Brittany Church and NoWacking for amazing vocals. link to the sfm animation is as follows. and as always, keep calm and pony on my friends.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6YgqXCoEVqw

Boats and Oh No's

Chapter 10

Boats and Oh No’s

Shady, Zakk, and the entire crew of the White Rose woke up on the nineteenth day, and set back to work, today the boat would be reunited with the water for the last time. As the sun crested the horizon, the entire crew finished off their breakfast, and set about their jobs. Trees were felled, and stripped of their branches and rounded off. Shady and the rest of the Crew did their best to right the ship, and build cross bracing to keep it sitting up while transporting it. It took the better part of the day, getting it upright, and on the first set of rollers.

There plan was to roll it along toward the river, over five hundred meters west. The ruling theory as to how the boat made it this far inland, was that when the bombs landed, the waves along the river picked the ship up and deposited it in the parking lot. Whatever really happened, was a moot point, all they knew was that they had to roll her to the river, and that would be a tedious process. Shady took the lead, grabbing the longest rope in her mouth, and put tension on it. Every pony did the same, except for the five ponies standing guard. But they too helped, adding their magic to the pulling as they held their weapons in their mouths.

Hours ticked by, and the ship only made it twenty meters. Every pony was exhausted, but they just weren’t strong enough to tug the heavy ship the rest of the way. Ponies collapsed, breathing hard, and muscles spasming, but Shady and Captain Salt lick kept pulling despite their progress being next to zero. But an unlikely set of hooves joined in the effort, grabbing the fallen ropes all at once, and giving a mighty heave, which made the ship lurch, and begin rolling faster. Zakk had joined in, and was using his supernatural abilities to drag the ship forward. Concrete cracked and buckled under the forces exerted by the stallion, but he never stopped.

Shady’s eyes widened, but she never stopped helping, and neither did Salt. Then more unexpected help came, purple magic enveloped all the logs left behind the ship, and placed them in front yet again. Shady looked for the source amongst the crew ponies, but those who were still pulling, none had purple magic. Then her eyes were drawn to the skies, where a large purple Alicorn was flying overhead. Shady knew this pony, so did Zakk. It was Rogue, and he was circling around the ship, moving logs, and adding his magic to the pull team. Despite all this supernatural help however, it still took them an hour to cover a hundred more meters, and by now even more ponies had collapsed, leaving a small hoof full of crew, and Shady, Zakk, Salt Lick, and Rogue. All of them were tired and sore, and pouring sweat from their backs as they heaved.

Another hour passed, none of the remaining ponies willing to give up in their fight against the heavy ship. With a little over two hundred meters left, the rested crew ponies jumped back in, either pushing or pulling the tons of steel. Shady snarled in defiance of being beaten by an inanimate hunk of steel and wood, her hurt leg screaming at her to stop, yet she didn’t waiver.Salt Lick was crying, tears streaming from her eyes, she was in just as much pain as the rest of them, but her determination was unyielding. Zakk was laughing and telling jokes, all the while trying to keep the ponies moral up. Rogue was panting hard, and shaking from the mental effort it took to use his magic for so long. As if Celestia and LittlePip themselves took pity on the struggling party, a swift tail wind aided them in their efforts, and cooled their bodies. Then, the load crew lighter, and the terrain changed its angle by less than a degree, but now the ship was slowly rolling down hill, and building momentum.

The last one hundred yards was the easiest of the day, the sun was slowly beginning to fall on the western horizon, and by the time it had finally dipped below the edge of the world, the old hull touched water for the first time in over two hundred years. By now every pony was in physical pain, and bleeding from multiple open wounds caused by the coarse rope. Shady’s mouth was dripping blood from the strain on her teeth, and the rope cutting her tongue. Every pony was thirsty, the air feeling like sand paper every time they inhaled, yet their spirits had never been higher as the ship coasted on its own momentum down the slipway, and into the murky river. Soft cheers slipped from the pony’s mouths as they collapsed on the bank of the river, but Rogue had enough sense to land on the deck, and kick the engines to life just to keep it from crashing into the other side of the river.

And just like that, the old tub was sitting on the water, for the first time in two centuries, she was free to sail Equestria once again under the leadership of Captain Salt Lick. Now Shady was able to stop. She released the rope she had been holding for the entire day, took a long lick at the ship, and with a satisfied smile on her lips, she collapsed into the dirt and rocks, panting hard. She had succeeded. All the worries she felt over the two and a half weeks was entirely worth it. She had made this old boat float once again, and her part of the plan had succeeded. Her only worry now, was where Moonshine and Cherry were, and hoping they were alright.

Velvet, Gawd, and Cherry were all sitting in the sky wagon, Quick Shot was hooking himself into the harness, and getting the vehicle ready to fly us to meet up with Shady. It had been a total of nineteen days since we had left the Tower, and just as long since I had seen my friend. Secretly I was hoping she didn’t go crazy from her time alone. I took a step onto the wagon, and then turned to look at the old Shack that had been our refuge for the last three days. It had once belonged to Steel Hooves, and like all the others thus far, I had a feeling that the old ghoul’s soul had been present here while we worked, and that he had opened his door to us to try righting the wrongs of his life. I took a long look at the old home. And then smiled, before softly whispering, “I forgive you.” Hoping some part of Steel Hooves heard the message, and could find just a little more peace in the afterlife.

I turned from the shack in a final farewell, and closed the hatch behind me, and took a seat across from Velvet. Quick Shot wasted no time is starting the levitation talisman that allowed the vehicle to fly, and then like that we were off and in the air again. Gawd had slumped her head on the window, and promptly fell into a deep sleep, something she desperately needed after the last few days. Cherry was looking green, and about to barf again, but Velvet had done some more magic to sedate my friend, and allow her to rest as well for the remainder of the flight.

That just left Velvet and I in perpetual silence save the sound of wind from outside. For a time, I was more than content to leave it at that, and just sit back and relax for a time. Velvet though, was studying me. I tired ignoring it, but the longer she looked me over, the more self-conscious I felt. Finally I sighed, and sat back up and stared at her. “What, what are you staring at?” I ask, not happy about it. She jumped a little, apparently not aware of the fact that she was staring. “Sorry, I was just thinking.” She said, and looked out of the window and to the terrain that was passing below.

“About?” I press, sure she was staring at me for a reason. “About much you’ve changed, yet some things haven’t she said cryptically. I raised an eyebrow, wanting her to continue. “I remember the look you gave me all those years ago, and how you wore the same look when we met again after Respite fell. In all of the years I spent in the wasteland after that, I never once met another pony who held such hatred toward my friends and I.” She said. And I rolled my eyes. “Most of the ponies who would carry that hatred like I did were killed off by you and your friends.” I said, and the flinch I got from her made it worth it.

“Still, I’m not used to it.” Velvet finally said a minute later, and looked back out the window and sighed. “You know, I heard what Gawd said to you a few days back, you’ve changed in so many ways. When we met the first time in Junction Town, you were hurt, angry, confused. But now, you are so much more confident. You are doing things I couldn’t when I began traveling with LittlePip, and despite what you think, you are making a difference. You are helping the NCR, despite a rogue group destroying your home, and what you went through at the dam. Yes still, you are working with the NCR.” She said, and gave a small shake of her head.

“You are wrong.” I said, looking her in the eye. “I am not helping the NCR, they are helping us. Gawd said it earlier, we were dragged into a political war, two splinter groups vying for control of the NCR. One through abundant chem use, keeping them docile and hooked. The other, I can only guess why they want control of the water so badly, but it can’t be good if the NCR is trying to create a stable economy with water at it’s core. But I don’t care about that. Grunt tried to have me, and my friends, killed over a suit of armor, but Phanes… That beaked piece of shit will die, and I will shepherd his soul to hell myself.” I growled. Making Velvet’s eyes widen from the tone of my voice.

I said little else on the subject, the conversation had rekindled the flames of my anger, and Velvet knew it would not be a good time to talk to me any further about it. I sighed after fifteen minutes of silence, and looked back at Velvet. “You are right though, I have changed. Unlike in Arbu, I actually have the ability to protect the ones I care about.” I said in a low voice, and then caught myself looking at Cherry. Velvet caught the look, and nodded. “Your friends must be important to you.” She said rhetorically, but I still answered her anyway. “Yeah, they are. They are the closest to family and emotional security I’ve had since Arbu.” I said somberly. Velvet Nodded, and gave me a sad look. “She opened her mouth to say something, but I held up my hoof and cut her off. “I swear if you try to apologize I will kick out of this wagon, and you will experience ‘Fly Like You’ for yourself.” Velvet closed her mouth, and tried to say something again, but finally decided to remain silent and look out of the window for the rest of the flight.

I Sat back again min my seat, and closed my eyes, letting the gentle up and down of the sky wagon lull me into a soft nap. We all wound up falling asleep, and remained that way for the remainder of the trip. It was understandable though, seeing how all of us save Quick Shot had worked with minimal sleep. I was finally stirred awake by Cherry moving in her seat. She had woken up just a few minutes before me, and was struggling to hold her lunch in. I moved aside, just in case she decided to retch again, and rubbed my eyes. I didn’t realize we were slowly dropping altitude until my ears popped, and I looked out the window. The boat had just entered the water based on the waves in the river coming from the ship. I also saw nearly twenty ponies scattered around on the river bank, some cheering softly, the others just flopping into the dirt.

I watched as Shady looked at what she had accomplished, before suddenly flopping onto the ground. I knew that wasn’t good, and I quickly woke Velvet and then lifted the window leading to the area where Quick Shot was pulling us. “get us down there now!” I shouted. If Shady was able to give him instructions like this, then so could I. I braced as he suddenly dived, and the ground came rushing up quickly. I struggled back into the cabin, and addressed Velvet as Cherry puked in a corner. “Shady just went down, when we land go make sure she is ok!” I shouted over the rush of wind from the open window. Velvet nods, and quickly we land. Gawd drew her shot gun, and the second the wagon touched dirt, GAwd kicked the door open and stepped from the cabin, sweeping the area with her gun.

Crew ponies shouted, and fell to the dirt or tried to run away, but their exhaustion got the better of them and they collapsed into the dirt. I stepped from the wagon behind Gawd, and pushed her shotgun up, and shook my head, letting her know that there was no threat. Velvet trotted out, and went right for Shady, following the direction of my pointing hoof. Cherry and I chased after her, and surrounded my friend who was passed out. Velvet gave her a once over with her scanning magic, and then sighed in relief. “She’s alive, just exhausted, and dehydrated.” She said and levitated from her bag, a bottle of water. I took it upon myself to wake Shady.

I slid my helmet onto my head, and nudged her hoof with my own. “Shady… Shady wake up.” I said shaking her gently. Cherry knelt beside her, and made her sip one of our healing potions to stop the bleeding from her muzzle. With no response, I shook her a little harder, and poked her cheek. “Wake up dumbass.” I growled, but still no response. Finally, I pulled out my trump card, and leaned close to her ear, and shouted. “Shady they’re taking your caps!” Shady jerked, her eyes wide as she stood up, knocking Cherry and Velvet onto their asses. “I’ll kill ‘em” She shouted, and began stomping around and snorting. I watched on amused as Velvet shook her head, and Cherry face hoofed. Then Shady’s exertion caught back up with her, and her bad leg buckled before she flopped to the ground hard. Velvet and I rushed over to her, her eyes were shut tight, and she was hissing in pain. I look to Velvet, who nods, and begins doing her thing, trying to ease Shady’s pain with her magic.

I watched as she relaxed, and began to breathe easier, then when her eyes finally opened, she looked to me, and her eyes widened and she nearly knocked Velvet on her ass as she tried to get away from me. “Shady, Shady relax, its me!” I shouted at her. While she stopped thrashing, I pulled off my helmet, and looked into her eyes. Honestly, I shouldn’t have put the damn thing back on in the first place. She struggled to put two and two together, and I rolled my eyes and pulled off my hood as well, and shook my messy mane until it fell back into place.

Shady’s mouth tried to form words, but her brain couldn’t properly process what was going on. So I slapped her a little to make her focus. She flinched, but when she looked back at me, I saw the look of confusion slowly change to one of anger. “You ass, why did you slap me?” She asked and rubbed her jaw. I sighed and gave her an apologetic look. “because you were stammering and stuttering like a broken record. Things tend to work better these days if you apply just a tiny amount of violence to them.” I said with a wry smile. Shady shakes her head, and moves to sit back up, but wincing as her bad leg strains to hold her weight.

“Easy Shady, easy.” Velvet says as she helps Shady sit up, and return to fussing over my friend’s injuries. Shady though, couldn’t help but focus on me, and my new armor.” Moonshine, why do you look like a Ranger?” She asked after a minute. Before I got a Chance to answer, another voice cut me off. “Because I made him one.” Said Gawd. Shady snapped her head over to look at the Gryphon, and Gawd smiled and re-slung her shotgun. “Well not officially, I believe you both called it an unofficial Ranger?” She said and kneeled beside my friend.

Shady looked back to me, disappointment in her eyes. ‘Moonshine, you sold us out?” She asked, a look of resignation in her eyes. I growled and slapped her face again, making her jump. “Of course not, you idiot. Gawd knew everything, and not only outfitted us, but she is also going to Hoofington with us.” I said, and Gawd nodded in agreement. Shady rubbed her jaw again and scowled at me. “Fine, but will you stop slapping me?” She asked, and I smirked, ‘yeah, when you start using your brain again.” I fired off and together we shared a light laugh.

Cherry came over, now followed by Zakk, both of them looking confused at our laughter. But Shady’s new confusion over shadowed theirs. “Cherry what the fuck are you wearing? You look like one of the mares in Moonshine’s old magazines.” She said, and I immediately turned into a blushing wreck as Cherry cast a suspicious look at me. And Zakk smirked and tried not to laugh. I just wanted to turn into a puddle.“alright, enough. Let’s get these ponies aboard, and get the sky wagon on deck, then we can head out.” Gawd ordered. It was only at this point that I noticed the rest of the crew ponies milling around, confused and a little spooked. I stood up and looked each of them in the eye, giving them all a chance to recognize me.And Zakk was sitting in front of the group chanting “Speech, speech, speech!” I just looked at him flatly and stated, “No.” To which, Zakk points a hoof at me accusingly and shouts, “You’re not nice!” I then look back at the rest of the crew, “You all heard the cat, get your asses on board and let’s go! I shouted

Every pony looked to each other skeptically, until a shaky and clearly worn out Captain Salt Lick shouted at her crew. “You heard that Stallion, quit stalling you fools and get on that boat! Last one on board will give up their rations for a month!” And with that, every pony jumped and ran to the river bank and jumped into the water and swam for the ship. Quick Shot also hooked back up to his wagon, and we all loaded up before he flew us to the deck which was large enough to accommodate the wagon with more than enough room to spare.

Once on deck, I was greeted by a familiar and welcome sight. Rogue had guided the wagon to a spot to land, and had walked to the door tiredly, before opening it for us. I ran out and looked at the large stallion. He looked exhausted as well, but despite that he wore a small smile. “Hey Rogue, why are you here?” I ask, not unhappy to see him, but seriously confused about why he was here. “Homage.” He said softly, and I rolled my eyes. “Of course.” I say in a small bit of annoyance. Homage hadn’t lived up to any bit of her part of the plan. Instead she had told Gawd, and Rogue what we were up to. It’s safe to say I was annoyed with her. But I would have to figure that out later.

Three bandits knelt upon a hill just out view of the ponies down below. They had stumbled upon this group just as they had succeeded in getting an old boat into the river. Honesty, the leader of this small group, slid down the backside of the hill on her belly, and her cohorts soon joined her. “So Honesty, what’s the plan?” One of the bandits asked, this one a slender Earth Pony Stallion with a wrench on his belt. “Can it Wrench, I’m thinkin’.” Said Honesty, the Unicorn mare. The last of the trio kept his muzzle shut, not out of respect for Honesty, but because he was the type to keep his own council. “I didn’t see much of value on those ponies, only a few rusty weapons and some tools.” Said the mare as she rubbed a hoof along her forehead, which was a habit she had gotten into when thinking.

Wrench though, had already reached his own idea, and being the newest bandit in the history of equestria, he was a naïve idiot. “How ‘bout we steal the ship.” He blurted out, making Honesty stop in mid rub, and crack open a single bloodshot eye at the young stallion. “What did you say?” She growled dangerously, making it known she wanted him to back down, but wrenches didn’t catch the hint. “I said we could…” Honesty cut him off with a wave and closed the distance between her and him. “I heard what you said, what I want to know is why you said it.” She seethed. Slug, the large silent pony watched on quietly, but he had the bit to his battle saddle well within reach of his muzzle. Wrench, in his simple mindedness didn’t register that Honesty was a threat. “We could steal their boat, and then sell it. It would bring more caps than anything we could get from the ponies themselves.” He said chipperly, and his energy even managed to cool the anger welling up in Honesty.

Honesty places her hoof on Wrench’s shoulder and spoke in a low and cool voice “Look Wrench, we are bandits, what is it that we do?” Asked the mare. Wrench had to think for a second, before his eyes lit up. “We kill ponies and loot their bodies.” He answered happily, making Honesty nod. “Yes, and where in that description does it say that we steal boats?”She questioned, making the young stallion scrunch up his face in thought. “Umm, if we kill the ponies on board, we would still be looting them by taking the boat.” He said, and even Honesty was taken aback by his suggestion. Slug remained silent the entire time, but he had to nod in agreement with his little brother’s logic.

Honesty had to shake her head and try to put her hoof down. “WE ARE BANDITS, WE KILL PONIES AND STEAL SHIT WE CAN CARRY!” She shouted, before clamping her hoof over her mouth and hoping the ponies on the other side of the hill hadn’t heard them. Slug shook his head, and placed his hoof on his brothers back in silent support, thinking he had a good idea. Honesty shook her head, knowing she was fighting a loosing battle between the two brothers. If she even tried to attack Wrench for his stupid idea, Slug would make sure she didn’t make it home in a jam jar.

“look, we kill ponies and steal their shit, what is so hard to understand about that?” Honesty asks, and Wrench turns his head in thought. “Actually, if we kill them, it’s not stealing, its more like collection.” He said, making Honesty’s anger flare up again. “What did I tell you about semantics!” She whisper shrieks and Slug shook his head. He had heard this conversation before, and had little interest in hearing it again. Instead he shimmies back up the hill to watch the ponies, but they had already boarded the ship, and were already beginning to power up the river. “Oh shit.” He whispers to himself before standing up and looking at his brother and the leader. “um, they are leaving.” He said softly.

The others weren’t listening, instead Honesty was pretending to humor Wrench’s idea. “Okay, say we go along with this idea, how are we going to overpower them, and steal said boat, and might I remind you, THERE IS A FUCKING ALICORN ON BOARD!” She shouted, and Wrench just smiled. “Easy, we wait until they are asleep, bind them, and toss them overboard.” He said, and Honesty shook her head. “I mean how are we gonna get onboard then genius.” She asked, and Wrench thought for a second, then lit up once more. They have to drop anchor eventually, we can climb up that.” He said, and Honesty could no longer deny he had a sound plan.

“they are leaving.” Slug said lowly again, and this time Wrench heard him, having grown up with his older brother and familiar with his soft spoken nature. “WHAT!” He shouted and rushed up the hill, Honesty right on his tail. Once there, they saw that the ship had powered up river by half a kilometer. “Just as Honesty was about to tell them to forget about the ship, Wrenches ran down the hill, trying to catch up with the boat. “Oh for fucks…” Honesty whispered as she and Slug both ran off in pursuit of Wrench, who was trying to run down the boat.”

We had been on the boat for less than ten minutes, and the tired crew ponies were unloading cargo from the sky wagon. Quick Shot and Calamity had loaded up food, new beds, and other supplies. Apparently, Homage had really thought this through before she decided to add her own improvements to the plan. Which still bugged the fuck out of me. If only I could talk to her, to see what else she had changed. That was when I had remembered the radio receivers she had given us, and I dug mine from my bag, and slid the headphone into my ear. A song by Whiney Hendrix was playing called ‘Purple Hay’, one that I personally liked. I sat through a few more songs, and finally, the voice I had been wanting to hear came over the radio.

“Hello Children, that was Velvet Remedy performing ‘Dare Master”. I seriously hope that wasn’t a song referencing her husband. Anyway, as most of you are aware by now, we have a group of ponies that many of us in Manehattan are placing our hopes in. Anyway, as I told you all, these ponies are on a secret mission I was asked to help out with, and they should have contacted me by now. But that being said, I hope at least one of them hears this broadcast. Every one of these ponies is safe, and last I saw they were headed to the rendezvous spot. There was a slight change of plan though, and I sent the reasons why with one of our very own personnel. If any of you ponies are out there, I could really use some reassurance from you all, its been nearly three weeks, and not one of you has sent me a sign.”

I cursed myself, of course Homage would want to know we were safe and sound, despite my irritation at her for changing my plan, I had to admit it worked in our favor. I stood up from where I was sulking, and moved to the decking. Homage had given me another tool, one that I was supposed to use when we all reunited to signal we were on our way to Hoofington. I pulled an old flare gun from my bag, and quickly fired it. It left the barrel almost silently save a soft thump. Then, forty meters in the sky, it lit up with a bright blue flash. I knew there was no way Homage could miss it, she had one of her cameras pointed over here at all times, and on one of her larger monitors. I knew she would instantly know but would keep radio silence about it.

“That all being said, let’s get back to the music. Coming up we have…” I turned off the receiver and set it aside. Homage had really stepped up and helped out, although the plan didn’t go how I thought, it turned out better than I hoped. All of my friends were safe, and we had more allies who would help us during the fight that was sure to come. I still had bad feelings about Velvet joining us, but if nothing else, we could use a healer if everything went bad.

I was then left thinking, that if Velvet had been with us the first time at the dam, Shady’s leg would have been healed properly, and she wouldn’t be below decks right now with Velvet looking her over. I slumped against the wall of the wheel house, looking out to the night sky. It had been over a month since the horrible events of the dam, and while I was handling it much better, I still saw every face of the ponies I killed. Every detail was permanently etched into my brain, and I doubted I would ever forget as long as I lived. I then jerked and shook my head. There was no use dwelling on what had happened, there was no way to change it. But I could do my best to avoid doing it again.

I sighed, and hung my head. It had been a crazy month, and only now, just this minute, was I getting a proper chance to sit and relax. No craziness, no gun fire, no shouting. Just silence, only broken by the monotonous whine of the boats engine.My thoughts were broken by a small yawn, and I stood to shake some energy back into my body. I couldn’t go falling asleep now, I wanted to witness the ocean again at night. Like I had the last time. With a final stretch, followed by several pops and creaks from many joints, I decided to try taking a walk around the deck, if only to keep an eye on the banks of the river.

As soon as I came around the wheel house though, everything changed. Zakk was leaning on a rail, looking out onto the river. Honestly it was the most calm and relaxed I had ever seen him be. But it actually wasn’t him my attention was focused on this time. It was Gawd. She was slowly and quietly stalking toward the back of the stallion, a wicked looking knife held in a talon as she closed with him. Just as I was about to say something in warning, Gawd lunged, silent and predatory. Her knife thrust was the epitome of perfection. Striking the area behind his head, where the skull was thinnest. Well, that’s what would have happened, but one second Zakk was there, looking calm, and the next he was ten meters away, staring at Gawd with glee and mirth in his eyes.

I didn’t say anything after that. How could any pony hope to injure a pony that could freaking teleport at will, let alone kill them? Gawd snarled and whirled on the stallion. Not even a hint that she was willing to back down now. “No, after everything, with everything you’ve done you are going to die. Not tomorrow, not later, I am going to kill you now!” She shouted and charged at my friend, her knife leading the way. Zakk just kept smiling, and with seemingly little effort, knocked the knife aside, and then playfully shoved Gawd. She sparwled as her strike went wide, but she recovered well, and hurled the knife like a dart. Zakk didn’t even flinch, and caught the blade between both hooves. If I didn’t know what Zakk could do, I would claim that impossible, but this was Zakk I was talking about, impossible seemed to be his middle name.

Zakk then dropped the knife, and then kicked it right back at Gawd. She didn’t even have time to react. But the knife didn’t even make contact wither body, neither hair nor feather were so much as bent from the knife. Instead, it slit through her armor, and pinned her to the deck. But Zakk held his ground, not moving in for the kill. “What was that you said about killing me?” Zakk taunted, making Gawds face contort with pure rage.” Celestia damn you Zakk. We have been trying to get you ever since we found those bodies in the Ever Free forest! You are going to pay for all of those bodies…” She growled, before forcing herself back up, her knife forgotten. Instead she whipped her shotgun free from the sling on her back, and faster than I could follow whipped it toward Zakk’s head, and pulled the trigger. But Zakk was already in motion, he lunged toward her, dipping under her raised weapon, and sliding under her belly.

Gawd howled as if she were being eviscerated, but Zakk only blew raspberries against her belly before they parted once more. The Gryphon was the definition of crazed anger, and Zakk, was treating this like a game, which only fueled Gawd’s rage even further. She stalked closer, circling around him. And he never took his eyes from hers. Then she moved, trying to use the gun like a club as she closed with my friend, and tried to pummel him. He stood on his rear hooves, and batted away every strike directed at him with no strain evident. Then Gawd suddenly pulled the gun back, and blasted another slug at point blank range. Zakk anticipated it, and had stepped aside, a clean miss.

I stood mesmerized as they continued, Gawd trying so hard to batter Zakk, but even still her trained composure stayed true, every attack was perfect, but Zakk was just too fast. Each attack was either dodged or knocked wide. But one thing I noticed, he never struck back, even with multiple openings he never hit her. Sure he would mess with her, on one occasion kissing her cheek, and on another he actually gave her a kiss. But even as this went on, Zakk’s motions were calm and simple, like a gentle breeze over a small river. He dodged, spun, ducked, and moved gracefully.

Every pony was on deck now, taking cover from the random gunshots fired in their general direction. But every time, Zakk made a fool of Gawd. Finally, she managed to barely hit Zakk’s face with the barrel of her gun, then pulled the trigger, not realizing they were positioned just perfectly for her to unknowingly be aiming right at Captain Salt Lick. Zakk reacted fast enough to lift the gun just barely get the barrel pointed up. The slug tore through the top of the windshield and embed itself in the metal rafters supporting the roof. Every pony was in shock, and for a no pony moved. Then Zakk got right in Gawd’s face, and spoke for the first time since the battle began. “You can’t shoot that, that’s the captain.” He laughed, before booping Gawd’s beak and then letting her slump down.

Whatever her reasons for wanting Zakk dead, she didn’t want it to result in an innocent pony dead. The gun fell from her talon as she came to grips with what she had almost done. Zakk just skipped away, not even a care in the world as he went below decks. Cherry ran over to check on Gawd, making sure she would be ok. The rest of the crew went back to their jobs, and that left me standing there, lost for words and more than a little confused. I looked up into the wheel house to see Salt Lick looking back at me, her eyes wide and her hooves shaking on the wheel.

I walked inside, to stand next to the mare, who had only seconds before been staring down the barrel of a modified shotgun. I knew better than to ask if she was ok, if it had been any pony other than Zakk, she would be dead right now. I couldn’t think of anything to say right then, so instead I just patted her shoulder, and wore a look of understanding. We remained like that for a time, her shaking all but gone. I took out a cigarette from my pack and gave one to the Captain. We both sat there, silently smoking as we tried to come to terms with what we had just seen. Cherry was still talking to Gawd, who had slumped against the railing, a thousand yard stare in her eye as she thought about what had happened. Cherry looked over her shoulder at me, and slowly shook her head in awe over the entire situation.

Honesty was slowly closing the gap on Wrench, they had been running for nearly twenty minutes. Wrench was trying to keep up with the boat, but he didn’t have the endurance she did, though her repeated threats spewed at him probably didn’t help her cause any. Still, she could tell he was slowing, and when she caught up to him… well she didn’t know what she would do, after all Slug was keeping pace with her, and she couldn’t even hear him gasping for breath. By the time she was with in reach of grabbing his tail, a sudden blue flare was fired right above their heads, and even Wrench had the good sense to drop to the ground. But he fell so suddenly that Honesty tripped over him and skidded to a stop about a meter away. Slug too hit the dirt, and all eyes were drawn to the boat where the flare had been fired from. Then about a minute later, gunshots echoed from the boat, and the three bandits crawled into a small depression to have some cover.

“Do you think they saw us?” Wrench asked his brother, who just shrugged in response. “If you saw three ponies running their asses off along the banks of a river you would shoot too.” Panted Honesty, who wanted nothing more than to beat the crap out of the young stallion. But there more she thought about it, there was a lot of good gear on this ship. From the distance they had covered, she saw a sky wagon, and a few ponies with decent gear. While she didn’t want anything to do with the boat, the gear that was on board would be worth a shit load of caps. She didn’t want to admit it out loud, but Wrench’s plan wasn’t looking bad anymore. Well besides the sudden gun fire coming from the ship.

“They aren’t shooting at us, and it sounds like it’s only one gun, a twelve-gauge shotgun to be exact.” Said Slug in his low voice, making Honesty jerk her head back to look at him. His head was confidently over the berm, and he was watching the ship closely. His confidence made Honesty poke her head over the edge and confirm for herself. There were no pockmarks from bullets, no clouds of dust either. “What do you think it means?” Wrench asked as he joined the others. Slug just shrugged and stood up, dusted himself off, and helped Honesty to her hooves as well. “Either way, it means they don’t know we are here, and so I suppose your plan is still good.” Said Honesty, but she kept her real motivations to herself, that one small blue pony had a way she could even out the odds against the two brothers, that is if she could get her hooves on those shiny ballistic hooves she saw him wearing.

Wrench swelled with bride, proud that Honesty had seen sense. “So, do we keep running to keep up with the boat?” he asked, and Honesty sighed and nodded, this was part of the plan she hated, but there was little she could do about it right now. Well, that would have been true if three rad scorpions hadn’t unearthed themselves surrounding the trio, their pincers snapping in anticipation for the kills they would be feasting on shortly. Wrench shrank back, hiding behind his brother. Slugs composure had cracked now, and Honesty could tell he was now afraid. If not for him, then his little brother. “Fuckin’ scorpions.” Honesty whispered. And slug just gave her a questioning look. “We gonna rock them like a hurricane?” He asked, drawing a confused “What?” From Honesty, before she shook her head and faced off with the scorpions. “Just shut up and stay back, I got this.” She said before stepping close to the monsters.

Ten minutes later, the trio of scorpions ran along the river bank, and slowly closed the distance with the boat. Rad scorpions were simple minded creatures, only wanting to eat and breed. Only those two things motivate the monsters, and that was exactly what Honesty had promised them. All three bandits were riding the backs of the scorpions, sitting comfortably while the beasts did the hard work. “Wow Honesty, I didn’t know you could speak scorpion!” Wrench exclaimed as lay comfortably on the back of the scorpion. Slug had reclined against the tail of the one he rode. “Neither did I.” Honesty stated as she sat up on her own mount. “All I did was chitter my teeth as I made the deal. I didn’t actually think it would work.” She admitted. Truth was she actually hadn’t meant to ask them that, but that was how things worked out. As soon as she said the words, all three scorpions had charged, and instead of killing them, scooped them onto their backs and begun running after the boat. While it was a shock, it really made the lives of the bandits easier.

Now they just had to figure out how to get on the boat.

I left the cabin after Salt Lick had calmed down, and Gawd didn’t look like she wanted to tear any ponies head off at the moment. I planned on fixing that really quick. I walked over to Cherry and the Gryphon. Cherry saw the look in my eyes, and sighed, before stepping aside as I stepped close to Gawd, and got in her face. “The fuck were you doing? Do you even think before you act!” I shouted into her face. Gawd reeled, not expecting my outburst. Too bad I had more to give. “You are supposed to be the leader of the NCR, that does not give you the right to be an executioner.” I snarled. Gawd didn’t quite know what to make of the situation. Over the last few years, she had probably gotten used to ponies and gryphons kissing her ass.

She made to speak, and I wanted to hear what her excuse would be, but her words caught me off guard. “Do you even know anything about that pony you are traveling with? Do you know what he’s done?” She asked, and there was a sound in her voice, almost like pain, remorse, and revulsion all wrapped up into one. “I sigh and rub my face before responding.” I don’t care, Zakk is a pain in the ass, but he hasn’t done anything to us that would warrant his death. Besides, you should have known killing him that way was going to fail.” I said, and she sighed. “yeah, but I had to try. If you knew him like I do you would have done the same.” She said and I face hoofed. “Gawd, I don’t particularly like him, he is annoying, and has the propensity to piss off every pony he encounters, but Shady is walking because of him and Cherry, and I will not sit back when I owe him so much, so I am going to say this once, while you are on this boat, you will do nothing to put any pony at risk again.” I state with all of the command at my disposal.

It seems I crossed a bit of a line though, because she snapped her head close to mine.” Did you forget who you are talking to?” She asks, and I actually smiled in her face. “No, I didn’t, but you aren’t exactly in your jurisdiction anymore.” I say as I pull the hammer back my new revolver. When Gawd had moved her face close to mine, my wing reacted on my instinct, and had the gun pressed to her forehead. If I hadn’t been attached to them, I would have missed the motion entirely. Gawd looked up at the polished bore pressing against her skull, and one of my growing primary feathers twitching on the trigger.

Gawd’s eye was wide, I think this was the closest she had come to getting a bullet to the brain in quite a long time. “Zakk may not be a good pony, he may have done some fucked up stuff in the past, but none of us here are good ponies Gawd. If I remember right, you have some skeletons of your own you would like to keep buried. Zakk may be the most annoying asshole I have ever met, but I will not let anyone hurt my friends again if I can help it.” I growled as I un-cocked the revolver and slid it back into the holster before helping Gawd to her feet and then turning and walking away. Of all the ponies sitting and watching the whole ordeal, Quick Shot and Rogue were the ones nearby who I wanted to talk to right now.

I walk to the pair, leaving Gawd to think about what I had said. “Come with me.” I say to the pair before leading them back behind the wheel house, where I took a seat and relaxed. But I couldn’t, I hissed in pain, and pressed a hoof to my back. The wing that had lifted the revolver felt like it was on fire, and it hurt like hell. I grit my teeth and gingerly rubbed the new muscles that were growing, trying to get rid of the pain I was feeling. Rogue and Quick Shot watched on, silent but concerned. “Q…Quick Shot, is this normal?” I asked through clenched teeth as I tried to ride out the flare of pain in my new wing. The young Pegasus just shrugged, unsure, but Rogue nodded. “Life Bloom said this could happen. He told me to keep an eye on you before I flew over to the boat.” Said the Alicorn, and I nodded, wanting him to continue. “The muscles are weak, and he knew that in situations of extreme stress, your wings would more than likely react.” I nodded softly, hoping I hadn’t done any detrimental damage to the muscle or bone. “Likely this is a pulled muscle, it tends to hurt more when they are, ya know new.” Rogue said, and then set down their saddle bags, and pulled out a syringe of Med-x.

I looked away as Rogue injected me, the poke of the needle nearly unnoticeable from the pain I was already feeling. But almost immediately it slid away, leaving a dull numbness in it’s place. “Thanks Rogue.” I mutter as I flop back against the wall, and sigh softly. Quick Shot just watched on, saying very little as I took a few deep breaths and tried to relax. But despite the medicine, I couldn’t stop myself from shaking now. I had nearly blown Gawd’s damn head off because she scared me. I needed to get some control over these wings, or I would accidently kill one of my friends if they startled me. ‘Do either of you have a hard time controlling your wings?” I ask as I try to calm myself down, hoping that us talking would be a decent distraction.

Both of the ponies muttered and gave each other awkward glances and blushing a deep red. “well umm. You see it’s like this ummm…” Quickshot started, but Rogue finished his thought for him. “It’s pretty common for those with wings to uh, lose control in a certain regard.” He said, trying to step around the subject like it was a radioactive crater. “What situation?” I ask as I look back and forth between them in confusion. Then Quick Shot buried his face in his hoof and Rogue coughed and looked aside. “Umm, arousal. It’s called a wing boner.” Rogue finally spat out, and I could then understand why they felt uncomfortable talking about it “Oh umm ok, any other times?” I ask, trying not to think about the public ramifications of a wing boner.

“Uh yeah, they react to a pony’s flight or fight response. Basically, when your adrenaline spikes, your wings are flooded with more blood from your heart pumping faster. If you are afraid, or in a combat situation, your wings will pop open, kinda like what just happened between you and Gawd, you reacted to a situation on instinct, and your wing grabbed the pistol. You should be able to control it once you get used to it.” Quick Shot explains, and I nod, glad to clear that up. “Still, it scared the shit out of us, when that gun just showed up near her head like that. I thought for sure you were going to blow her brains all over the deck.” Quick Shot laughed, but the look I wore shut him up.

“You should know me better than that by now. I don’t want to kill any pony.” I said, but with the way things were going, they words were beginning to sound hollow. I shook that feeling away and focused on my friends. “So, these wings are going to take more getting used to than I originally thought.” I muttered to myself, but Quick Shot replied with a soft “Duh.” I rolled my eyes and the sighed as I returned to massaging the sore muscles. “Anyway Rogue, our mutual friend tole me you had a message for us about the plan changing, but it’s a bit late now seeing as how everything is already different.” Rogue nodded softly in agreement.

We sat in silence for a few more minutes, relaxing and digesting what had happened over the last day. With the Med-x in effect and the stress from the last few days, and the supreme lack of sleep was finally catching up with me. “Rogue can you help me below decks, I don’t think I can walk right now.” I say as I try to stand, but my wobbly legs were already threatening to drop me to the deck. Rogue nodded softly and wrapped a wing around me, which was preferable to being carried in his magic and helped keep me stable as I walked down the stairs and flopped into a bunk. I didn’t even bother trying to remove my ballistic hooves. I rolled onto my belly, the growing wings made it impossible to lay on my side or my back.

In a bunk not far away, Shady lay, her leg propped up on a stack of pillows, and a fluids drip set into her foreleg via a needle. Velvet Remedy was busy working over her, making sure she would be fine. I knew she would be, but Velvet was a perfectionist. I wrapped my hooves around the pillow and pulled it tight against me and I lay my head down, eager for some proper sleep. But just as I was on the verge of giving myself over to Marepheous, some pony hovered close to my ear. I cracked open a bleary eye, to see Zakk near me. “What.” I said shortly wanting nothing more than to pass out.

Zakk didn’t notice though and smiled down at me. “I heard what you said to Gawd after I left, and I just gotta say, calling me an annoying asshole, you just say the sweetest thing…” He was cut off suddenly by my pillow slapping him across the face. “Go away Zakk, we can talk after I get some sleep.” I grumble, and Zakk took the hint before trotting off to bother some pony else. I put my pillow back where it was and tried yet again to fall asleep. This time, it worked, and after a few relaxing breaths, I knew no more.

The best part of a dreamless sleep is that even your mind takes a break from the tortures one carries through their lives. Sadly, I didn’t have one of those nights. My brain, once again, conjured the images of our battle at the dam. The smell of cordite, and the heat coming from the barrels baking my face. I saw ponies torn to ribbons from the staccato of minigun fire, and a pony dead in the dirt, his guts spilling out from buckshot. I then saw my confrontation with Gawd, where instead of holding back, I pulled the trigger and spattered her brains into the river below. I was tormented by my sins, and those I could have committed. Needless to say, my night was anything but restful.

I awoke with a jerk, my heart pounding in my ears, and my breath coming in short gasps. Sweat beaded my brow, and adrenaline coursed through my veins. I lay there, eyes wide and darting back and forth, as I just lay there, coming to terms with the fact that I was safe and sound on a boat headed for Hoofington yet again. I took a few minutes to compose myself, and rubbed my hoof against my forehead, wiping away the sweat. Then some pony moved right beside me, making me tense and turn. My side flared in pain due to the pulled muscles in that wing, but I didn’t care.I turned to look at the pony beside me, only to come muzzle to muzzle with Cherry. She was sleeping next to me when I woke up from my nightmare. Despite the sleepiness in her eyes, I reassured her with a small kiss. “Go back to bed, it was just a nightmare.” I give her a small smile and then move from the bed and pull the blanket back over her. She just mumbles and grabs my pillow before cuddling it and falling back asleep.

I smile softly, despite my pounding heart, and slowly walked away. My legs felt heavy, and my sore wing throbbed, but it was more tolerable than before. I moved slowly and stiffly up the stairs, before reaching the deck and yawning softly. The sky was a deep purple, the sun was just beginning to rise on the eastern horizon. I must have only had a few hours of sleep, but it felt better than none. The air was cool and there was a soft breeze coming from the sea, making my developing wings flutter despite my attempts to stop them. I stifled another small yawn with a hoof, and moved to the railing, before fishing out my pack of cigarettes, which were only slightly crushed from sleeping on them, and quickly lit one.

During the night, we had only made it a few miles upriver. But that was to be expected with such an old boat. We were moving even at a slower pace than the original white rose had. Still I didn’t mind, the longer we took, the more time we had to get ready for the fight that was sure to wait.

I stood there, letting the wind cool my sweat as I allowed my self to wake up. The remnants of my vivid dream clinging to the back of my mind. Then a welcome distraction came in the form of Shady Acres, her swearing making the seagulls hovering overhead fly off in alarm. I smirk as I lock eyes with her, whose were narrowed in agitation, and her bad leg hitching, causing her to limp. I guess the exertion she had put it through the day before still a hinderance. “Well well, if it isn’t metal mare herself.” I teased, making her scowl deepen. “Shut it dumb ass. If I wanted to hear an ass hole, I’d fart.” She growled, and the mental image was almost too funny. Well, it was to me.

“Anyway, what are you doing up so early?” Shady asked, a little concern in her eyes. I quickly struggled to hide the look of fear I was sure I was wearing. “oh um, no reason, just a bad dream.” I said, before looking away and back out onto the water. Shady though, perceptive as she was noticed the evasion. “You mean about the dam?” I nodded softly, and then looked back to her. “I still see it. The bodies of all those ponies after I… Killed them with the minigun.” I admitted shamefully. Then I was caught off guard as Shady placed her hoof gently upon my back. “it’s ok, I know what you mean. I still see the lives I took in Respite the night it fell. But I realized that what I had done was necessary, if not wrong.” I nodded, listening to her talk, just taking comfort in the fact that there was a pony I could share these thoughts with.

“Ya know, we are probably heading back into a situation where we will have to do it again.” She said, and I let out a shaky breath. “I figured as much, but this time we are going in with a plan. Not to mention, we have Gawd on our side, there is a distinct possibility this could end without bloodshed.” I said hopefully. Celestia knows I hoped it would anyway. Shady then pauses and looks back at me, anf then at the weapons I still wore. “You say that, but you are armed to the teeth.” She said, and I smiled then looked at my ballistic hooves. “These are filled with blanks, I only want the boom and flash.” I said softly and Shady smiled.

“You really take this whole no killing thing seriously huh?” she asked, and I fixed her with her own “No shit.” Look. She smiled and waved me off with a chuckle. “Ya know, I couldn’t be happier to hear that. As long as you hold on to the desire to not want to kill, then I think I did a good job civilizing a savage.” I knew she was joking about my past, but it still hit a raw nerve.” At the look crossing my eyes, Shady held up a hoof. “Hey sorry, I didn’t mean it like that.” She said defensively and I nodded. “You really need to get that temper of your’s under control, Luna knows we can’t afford to have you flying off the handle every time someone even hints at Arbu.” Once more I nodded and sighed. She was right of course, but it was difficult.

“I am trying Shady. Really I am. But when you hold on to something for as long as I have, and used it to fuel your desire to survive, it is hard to let it go.” I say softly and take a pull on my cigarette. Shady places her hooves on the railing beside me and looks out to the water as well. “I know what you mean. There are still things I haven’t told you all yet about my past, and I am not ready to, but I know what you mean.” I remained quiet, not even sparing her a glance. I knew she understood. You don’t survive in the wasteland as long as she had without experiencing your fair share of horrors.

We remained silent, looking onto the water well until the sun crested the horizon, and warmth began to creep into our bodies. Then Shady broke the silence with a short cough to get my attention. “Anyway, we have some work to do, lets get started.” She then made to move from the railing, and I followed her in confusion. But she knew me too well and explained before I could ask. “I thought about things all night, and one thing keeps coming back to my mind. We are not a team.” She said softly, catching me off guard, and her words hurt. “Uh yeah we are, we work together to accomplish things we couldn’t do alone.” I said defensively. I mean she wouldn’t have gotten the boat ready in time if it wasn’t for Zakk getting the crew of the original White Rose.

Shady shook her head, and then spoke again. “You are right, but we don’t work well as a team in a fight.” She elaborated, and I couldn’t argue with her words. I mean Cherry and I did alright at the dam, but that was blind luck, and I had to react on instinct more often than not when she tossed me a weapon. I followed her to the middle of the deck, where Gawd, Velvet, Rogue, Zakk, and Cherry waited. When we joined them, Shady cleared her throat to explain why we were all here.

“Alright, Velvet, Rogue, and Gawd, you three are on one team, while Cherry, Moonshine, and Zakk are on another. You will all fight each other; the goal is to build some understanding of your team’s skills and build a strategy around each other’s strengths and weaknesses. Velvet, you are late term pregnant, so your role will be support. Use only your magic.” Velvet nodded, but she was just as bewildered as the rest of us, well except Gawd who had probably done similar training in her time as a Talon.

“Wait, why aren’t you participating?” I asked, and Shady smiled before rubbing her nose. And winking at me. “You’ll see.” Was all I got out of her, and once again, I knew she wouldn’t elaborate further. “You each have two minutes to formulate a strategy. Its like tag, one hit, and you are “Dead.” She said making air quotes. We all nodded, and then separated to different sides of the deck to discuss our plans. I pulled Zakk and Cherry close and started pitching my idea in a low whisper.

“Shady put us on a team for a reason, and knowing her it’s not obvious. So here is my idea, Zakk, Gawd will go after you, she wants to hurt you, but let her, and focus on Rogue, he is afraid of you and maybe we can use that to our advantage.” Zakk nodded and smiled, seeing this as only a game. “Cherry, you will have to take care of Velvet. Her magic is more varied than yours, but the last thing we need is to be hit with an anesthetic spell. Use your flames to keep her moving, and hopefully will make her cast her bubble shield which will render her useless.” Cherry nodded and got her game face on. “I will take on Gawd when she is distracted with Zakk, hopefully I can tag her before it becomes a brawl, her experience will out weigh my own.” Cherry nodded, understanding the idea, and Zakk just looked off to the side, probably planning how he would mess with Rogue.

Alright, get ready!” Shady yelled, and all six of us got into defensive stances. All of us with a serious expression and trying to read our opponent. Gawd’s group was standing much closer, protecting Velvet who was already in the midst of spell casting. I spared a glance at Cherry to see she was likewise preparing her own magic. I knew Shady would give us a count down, but you never got that in a real battle, so I whispered to Zakk so only he could hear. “Go now, we will be behind you.” Zakk nodded, and in a flash, he was gone. But this time he didn’t disappear entirely, he was keeping himself held back so his opponent, Rogue could see him. Shady looked taken aback at the sudden attack, but Gawd anticipated it. She charged him, like I thought, and Rogue flinched.

I trotted after Zakk, and closed on the Gryphon, who’s attention was entirely on the speedy stallion. I snarled and rammed into her side, knocking her to the deck. She rolled to gather herself, but I pressed my attack, and threw hooves left and right. Gawd growled and it was all she could do to defend herself from the blindside. Then I let up the pace just a touch, and Gawd too the window to lash out with a punch of her own. but my opening was a fake, and she realized it immediately after my right hoof slammed into her belly, knocking the wind from her lungs and her onto her floor again.

“Out” Shady announced and Gawd dragged herself clear of the fight to recover. I looked at my companions to see how they were doing with their opponents. And I was pleased to see how everything was going according to plan. Cherry had Velvet cocooned in her bubble shield, and Zakk was terrorizing Rogue who was dodging Zakk’s playful strikes. I knew if Zakk wanted, he could have tagged the Alicorn at least ten times before I could blink. But it made my opening easier as I charged and slid under Rogue on my back. I then lashed upward with a punch, catching him on the belly and likewise knocking the wind from him. “Out Shady called again, and Rogue slumped to the deck. I shot Zakk a small smile as we closed around Velvet, circling her shield. Cherry eased up on her flames, keeping her horn alight just in case.

Velvet, within her protective barrier took a second to scout out her surroundings, and quickly realized she was surrounded, and the second she dropped that shield, one if not all of us would tag her. But playing it safe, she looked to Shady. “I surrender.” She said softly, but surprise was etched across her face. “Out!” Shady sounded, and we all relaxed. Velvet dropped her shield and moved over to join her team. Shady was smiling as she waved us over as well, and we walked over to join them.

“I’m pretty sure it’s safe to say, Moonshine’s team had your numbers before the fight started.” Shady said with a chuckle, and Gawd glowered at me. I smiled back confidently which only made her eye twitch. “To be fair, I didn’t expect Moonshines crew to pull it off so easily, but I shouldn’t have been surprised. Knowing your opponents will give you a serious advantage in a fight. And Moonshine had more than enough knowledge to know what you all would do before the fight started. Rogue, he knew you were afraid of Zakk, so you would be distracted by him. Gawd, he knew you would go after Zakk, especially after you attempted to kill him last night. And Velvet, he had you down the most because of your exploits in LittlePip’s book.”

All three of them nodded. Velvet wasn’t surprised, Rogue was eager to learn, but Gawd was furious. Most likely at herself for forgetting her training. Alright, this time we will go again, but the teams will change. Gawd, Moonshine, Zakk, you three on a team. Cherry, Velvet and Rogue on the other.” She said, and we all separated yet again to plan our movements.

“Gawd was looking at me, grumpy but putting it aside for now. Zakk didn’t seem to care either way. “Alright Moonshine, since you had us so easily pegged in the last round, how are we going to beat them this time. All three of them have magic, and we don’t.” She said, and I took a moment to think. How about this. Velvet will try and be more active, using her magic to try and stop us. Cherry will protect her with her flames, and Rogue… he has the wings, so he will probably come from above. Gawd, you have the wings, you go up, Zakk, you have the speed, you distract Cherry, I will go after Velvet. “Gawd and Zakk nodded, and together we got into position.

Cherry’s group conferred for another minute, but then they too lined up. Then like before, Zakk took off and I followed right behind as Gawd took to the air. I followed behind Zakk, letting Cherry have eyes only on him, and when he went right, I went left. Cherry was right in front of Velvet who was charging up a numbing spell of some type. So far, the plan was going well, and I ran up to Cherry. By the time she noticed, she was too late. I gave her flank a firm slap, making her whinny in surprise. “Out!” Shady shouted again. And cherry dropped to the ground in the most dramatic way possible, faking a death rattle.

Velvet then saw me as the bigger threat, and then hit me with a numbing spell. I dropped to the ground, unable to feel my anything. I then noticed I was laying beside Cherry who was smirking playfully. I tried to smile back, but my tongue rolled out onto the deck, making her laugh. I rolled my eyes and returned to watching the fight just after Shady called “Out” once more. Zakk had flanked Velvet and patted her back gently, making Shady call her out as well. Then once again a second later as Rogue landed on the deck, sporting a bruise on his cheek.

“Out” Shady shouted again, and then Gawd landed beside Rogue, and offering him a talon up. Rogue stood up, rubbing his cheek and giving the Gryphon her thanks. Cherry stood up as well and levitated me up and moved me over by Shady, who snickered at me. I sighed and rolled my eyes again, unable to talk. “I think he means to say “yeah yeah, laugh it up metal mare.” Cherry translated for me. Then Shady got a jab back at Cherry. “Oh yeah, I’m sure you learned to understand him when his tongue is otherwise occupied.” She teased, making Cherry blush brightly, and Velvet to join her. Then some crew pony below decks shouted loud enough to be heard. “Got her!” making everyone chuckle. Well except me that is.

“Ok, so another win for Moonshine’s team, but you lost a pony, she said and gestured at me. Gawd and Zakk looked back at me, Gawd understanding the implications of Shady’s words better than any pony here. Zakk also looked somber for just a moment, but then it slid away in typical Zakk fashion. “Losses will happen in battle, it’s unavoidable, you all knew that, but it is an important lesson to learn. “Shady lectured and everyone but me nodded silently. Velvet even shed a tear, and I knew she was thinking about Steel Hooves.

We waited over half an hour for Velvet’s spell to wear off enough for me to move once more. It was an unpleasant feeling, like every part of me was being stuck with pins and needles. But it was enough to be able to stand again. Then Shady laid down the next round, Rogue, Velvet and I on a team, Gawd, Cherry, and Zakk on the other. This time, things looked more even, but I had to remember that Zakk was on their team. I didn’t see a clear victory this time, but that didn’t stop me from trying. “Ok, Zakk is going to be the distraction. Gawd will probably want to come after me for knocking the wind out of her earlier, but Rogue, I want you to handle her, and I will take on Cherry. Velvet, Zakk will probably try to distract you up front, and then zap behind you to tag you out. Let him get close, and the second you sense his move, kick back behind you.”

Velvet nodded, and the Rogue asked. “Gawd beat me once before, how do I get her this time?” He asked, and I smiled. You have magic, don’t you? I asked, and he nodded. “Then use it, don’t go in close, just try and grab her telekinetically and throw her back to the ground. “Rogue nodded. Ok let’s throw in a little strategy here to off balance them. Rogue you move for Gawd, Velvet for Cherry, and I will go at Zakk. Then we will switch after five steps and hit our real targets.” My team mates nodded, and we got ready, while Gawd’s side were already in position.

We got ready, and Gawd charged, followed by the others, I ran to meet them, running right at Gawd who had her eyes locked to mine. I smiled as I ran in, then at the fifth step, I plantd a hoof, and lunged right, while Rogue lunged left. Gawd looked stumped, before Rogue got her attention and together they flew up into the air again. I closed with Cherry, who thought she was going to be going after Rogue and had to think on the fly. I closed the distance by the time her horn flared to life after her initial hesitation.

She bathed the ground before me in flames, hoping to keep me at bay long enough to come up with a plan, but I gave her no time. Instead I leaped through her magic, getting a few blisters and singed fur for my trouble. Cherry looked bewildered and at a loss as I ran up and gently booped her nose, which caused her magic to falter, and her to look taken aback and shocked. “Out!” Shady called, and cherry moved over to the side, still unsure what happened. The fight wasn’t one sided though, and Velvet was taken by surprise when Zakk faked going behind her, when he actually stayed there and poked her chest. “Out!” Shady yelled, and Velvet fell beside Cherry, looking just a shocked. Then Gawd and Rogue flopped to the ground, both of them being called “Out” I blanched as I realized it was just me versus Zakk. And I knew he would easily wipe the floor with me.

Every pony now tensed and paid attention to the fight about to go down. I felt helpless as I looked at the stallion, knowing at any instant he would tag me. But when he refused to come on, I gathered my thoughts, and buried them under a cold resolve. While my eyes were once wide in surprise, they were now narrow as Zakk and I began circling to the left. “Ya know you could have already won this round if you wanted too. Why are you holding back?” I asked, and Zakk smirked. “You are too.” He replied simply, and I nodded. “I don’t want to hurt any pony.” Came my retort, and Zakk nodded as well. “Neither do I.” Gawd faked a laugh which we both ignored as we faced one another.

“Plus, I wanted it to be fairer for every pony, where is the fun in just zipping around and tagging ponies who can’t even see me.” He explained, and I could somewhat understand his logic. “I guess. Then I have no reason to hold back here then?” I asked, and he shook his head with a smile. “I will scale my self to you.” He said, and I grumbled. Feeling like shit that he had to still hold back. Then it began, Zakk came at me, faster than I expected, and I barely had time to move aside. This fight would be unlike the one I had with Shady, here was a pony who was much faster than me.

I planted a hoof, and charged in this time, making Zakk take a step back in defense. I pressed my attack, throwing punches left and right, and middle. Zakk knocked them all aside, and did nothing but defend, which pissed me off to no end. I started growling as I spun, punched, and kicked at him, pushing him around the boat. Then Zakk got bored, and started hopping around the boat, jumping from walls, and trying to attack, but still holding back. I dodged and parried his moves, and we continued like this for a time, hopping around and trading attack for defense.

We moved along the railing, over the wheel house, back to the deck, and till we fought. But as we did I came to realize that Zakk wasn’t trying to hit me, he was teaching me, every time his attack would break my guard, he would hold off, and pointedly let me know to keep an eye on that kind of stuff. I said nothing, and our fighting grew more intense as we both sped up, our hooves and legs a blur, but no attacks landed. Not for lack of trying on my part. Zakk was just having fun through it all, and even I began to enjoy it.

Zakk launched a high kick at my head, his hooves leaving the ground. I at the same time, ducked and rolled under him, but when I lifted my head to look up, he was standing above me. His hoof was inches from my muzzle, but he held it there steadily. “I win.” He said calmly, as if the last few minutes didn’t tire him at all. I however was panting and sweating, but also smiling. “Actually, it’s a draw.” I said as I tapped my read hoof against his inner thigh, letting him know he almost became a eunuch.” He looked down past his belly, and I could tell I rattled his cage. “Jeez Moonshine, you really went there?” He asked in surprise and I chuckled. “Fights are a life or death kind of thing, I have no time to care about the decency of not kicking a buck in the nuts.” I respond, and he just shook his head. Before helping me to my hooves.

Once up, I looked over his shoulder to see every pony and gryphon with their mouths hanging open and their eyes wide. Even Shady looked surprised, and she was the one among us who knew what I could do. I looked around the deck, to see even the entire crew was on deck, and every pony wore the same expression. I began to feel extremely self-conscious with all the yes on me. I had, after all, lived my entire life not drawing attention to myself. Zakk just smiled and bowed before them all, but every eye was on me, and Zakk then turned and looked at me too. “Looks like you can learn after all.”

I flushed deeply as I rubbed a hoof along the back of my head. “Umm can you guys stop looking at me like that? You are creeping me out.” I muttered and Shady was the first to recompose herself, followed soon by the others. “Uhmm it’s a draw.” Shady stammered, but even still no pony cared about the training now. “You… how did you do that?” Gawd asked, looking at me in a whole new light. I just shrugged, unsure why they were so shocked. Then Cherry spelled it out for me, and I could get a grasp of the situation more.

“Not only did your steps stay true, but you never tripped or slid, even while fighting on the railing your balance was perfect. And don’t get us started on your speed.” She said, and my eyes widen. Then Zakk walks up and puts a hoof on my shoulder. “Interesting to know what a fighter can do when he isn’t over thinking, and letting his instinct take over.” I nodded, unsure what he meant, but still if every pony else was surprised, then so was I. Shady then wrapped a hoof around me and pulled me off to the side so we could talk privately. The look in her eyes told me she was surprised as well, but a little more was veiled behind it.

“What?” I asked, growing nervous at the treatment I was getting. “Moonshine, I taught you how to fight remember? She asked and I nodded. I still practiced her lessons when I had the chance. “I taught you basic moves, but you not only mastered them, but your instincts allowed you to just now match Zakk. You two were hard to watch with the speeds your moves were reaching. What the hell have you been doing when we aren’t looking?” She asked, and the concern in her voice made me even more nervous. “Nothing honest, besides the fights we have been in and the training you gave me I havn’t done much. Just my…time with Cherry.” I said. At first Shady seemed to dismiss the words, but then a thought popped into her mind, and she looked around quickly to make sure we weren’t being listened to.

Quietly she whispered so low only I could hear. “what kinds of things have you and Cherry done?” She asked, and I narrowed my eyes. “Now isn’t the time to be prying into my sex life Shady.” I growl back, but she waves the words away. “I’m not, it is very important you tell me what kind of moves has she taught you?” I blush, a few standing out immediately and others filtering in after. I told Shady quietly everything I could remember, there was a lot of it. Through it all Shady kept her professional composure, and when I finished, she nodded and spoke. “Without knowing it, she taught you balance, maneuverability, flexibility, improvisation, and training muscles you didn’t even know existed. Because of your… time… with Cherry you became better fighter. Cherry probably doesn’t even know what she did.

I look over at the red mare, who was talking and laughing with the others, but she caught me looking at her, and gave me a curious look. I motioned her over, and soon she joined us. “What’s going on?” Cherry asked, looking between Shady and I. Shady looked awkwardly at my friend, and I just chuckled. “Shady I got this, go take a seat before you give yourself a head ache.” She nodded and accepted the joke stoically before walking off to join in with the others. I told Cherry what Shady figured out, and despite her slight anger at telling Shady, she was even more surprised that our…fun... had secretly made me a better fighter.

“Wow, its hard to think that our fun could technically classify as training.” She said softly while looking to the water, an unreadable look in her eyes. I smiled and nodded as I join her, sitting beside her quietly. Then an idea popped into my head, and I just had to tease her a little. “Well you know what?” I asked, and she looked at me questioningly. “I think I need more “Training” if I am going to survive the rest of the wasteland.” I said jokingly. Cherry though turned beet red and her eyes widened. I knew she liked the idea, but not about me making light of it.

A few minutes later, Cherry finally stopped trying to beat me to a pulp for embarrassing her like that. And I just sat there laughing as she finally sat back down with a small snort of annoyance. “That wasn’t funny Moonshine.” She pouted, and I flashed a toothy grin at her. Which made her playfully shove me. We sat there for a few minutes, just enjoying each other’s company, then Cherry’s eyes lit up as an idea struck her. “Hey, wait here for a few minutes.” She said then got up and ran below decks. I watched her go with confusion, and Shady gave me a similar look. I shrugged at her in response as I waited for Cherry to return.

When she finally did, her saddle bag was on her back, and she wore an awkward look. I sat confused, as she took her set beside me again and set her bag between us. “You mentioned wanting to train more, and it reminded me of something. Despite wanting to make another sex joke, I bit my tongue as she continued. “Well I may have something that would help.” With that she sighed and opened her bag, and dumped four familiar hoof weights on the deck. “Cherry are these…” I asked, and she nodded softly. “I kept them incase we needed them again. She said looking pointedly at Zakk. I nodded in understanding. But still wore confusion about the weights. “Why do you think these will help? It wouldn’t take long for me to get used to them.” I said, and Cherry shook her head, a somber look in her eyes. “I tried to put them on, thinking they could strengthen my legs. But they held a surprise.” She said cryptically, and I raised an eye brow at her. “Just try one on.” She said, and I shrugged before sliding it over my hoof. As soon as it locked in place I realized it, I immediately felt weaker. I even had a hard time sitting up. It was if I had, at the flick of a switch gotten sick. Cherry quickly unlocked the weight, and as soon as it fell off, I felt like myself again. “Zakk wore four of these, and he was strong enough to shove two full grown ponies off their hooves!” I said, and Cherry nodded. “These weights are enchanted to limit your power to one fifth if you wear all four.

I shook my head in disbelief, if Zakk was so strong with one fifth of his power available, what limits did he truly have? “Alright put all four on me.” I said, and cherry gave me a concerned look, but nodded and did as I asked. Once all four were on, I tried to move a foreleg. It worked, but only just. It felt like I had all of Shady’s weight on the end of my hooves. With a lot of effort, I did manage to stand up, but at the end of it I was panting, and sweaty from the exertion. “What the hell are these things made out of.” I groan as I struggle to stand. Even the normal tiny muscle movements used for standing felt weak, and my balance was severely weakened.

I went through the rest of the day wearing these, every movement, even talking, took all of my concentration. Every pony was concerned for me and kept making sure I was alright. I hated it, I hated wearing these things, but if I could use them to get stronger then so be it. Then Zakk came by and use the advantage of me being hardly able to move to give me a noggie. I grumbled and growled as he did, but I couldn’t stop him either.

The second day was a little better. I felt sore with them on, but I could also move just a little easier. One of the things I was learning through this experience, was that I made a lot of unnecessary motions in my every day life, and I was sure even more while fighting. It would take a while to get to the point where I could fight properly while wearing these, but that didn’t stop me. I asked Shady to spar with me, and for a few hours in the morning, I got my ass royally handed to me. But I didn’t give up, and I had even managed to get Shady a few times, but nothing special.

Shady’s training also continued through out the days and even deep into the night. We learned strategies, and proper team work in a fight. We learned the extent of our weaknesses and worked together to overcome them. Cherry was physically slow, but her magic was not. I was quick, but weak. Shady was slow but tough, and Zakk was… well Zakk. Gawd was precise and quick but her physical attacks were weak. Rogue was agile and somewhat powerful, but not used to being in combat. He tended to flinch at either gun fire or shouts. But we all learned how best to work together. Even Gawd and Zakk were getting along, well mostly any way.

But one pony was left out, and on the third day, I asked about it. “Why isn’t Quick Shot joining us?” I finally asked. But Shady just smiled, and pointed up into the sky, where I saw the small dot of Quick Shot up there. Then I jumped as a paintball hit me square in the forehead. “He is joining.” She said, and I easily figured out that he was sniping.

That night, for the first time, the ship truly showed its age. The hasty repairs made while on dry land finally fried the poor motor. But the captain was skilled and wise enough to move us close to the bank and drop anchor. We were a few miles yet from the sea, but with the engine running on it’s last leg, we didn’t want to push our luck. I trotted into the wheel house and walked up to the captain. “What’s going on?” I asked, and she hit the lever to make the anchor drop. “We lost all power to the propeller, no Idea why, but I have an engineer looking into it right now.”

I nodded and took a seat outside. This would either be an easy fix, or it wouldn’t, no point harassing the Captain over it. Still, it took the better part of an hour for them to figure it out. “The V-Drive is broken, and cylinder number three isn’t getting fuel. Most likely cause is valve slap or a broken valve spring. Either way we need to replace the head and get another V-drive.” Said the mechanic, who had a parts list, and the parts by his hooves. “it really wouldn’t hurt to get a new engine for it, might be easier to find a whole motor than the individual parts.” Captain Salt lick placed a hoof over her muzzle and groaned loudly.

“Looks like we need to send some pony to the nearest town to search for an engine or the parts we need.” She said with a sigh. I looked around, and Shady looked eager to volunteer. I looked back at the captain. “me and my friends will go, Shady Cherry and Zakk will go with me, but we will save time if Quick shot can fly us.” I said. Every pony nodded, and we set about getting geared up. I slid on my ballistic hooves and made sure everything was loaded. Cherry slid into her armor, and Shady tried on her new combat armor for the first time. We got the fitting close, she just needed to tighten the adjustment straps.

Zakk sat in the wagon and doodled with some crayons. Where he got them I am not sure, but we all gave up asking how or why when Zakk was involved. Quick Shot hooked himself into his harness, and powered up the wagon, then Gawd came over with a map, and gave him general directions to the nearest fishing town. And then tossed a bag of caps to Shady. “Should be enough, come see me if it isn’t.” Gawd ordered, then in no time, we were air born and soaring across the wasteland again. Cherry was laying down, her head buried in a barf bag, and I sat there, just patting her back until she recovered.

“Where do you think we are headed?” I ask Shady and she just shrugs. “There aren’t many town between Arbu and the sea. If we had broken down close to Hoofington that would be different. But if I had to place my bets, it would probably be Star Board. A little village just inland of the river to avoid flooding.” I nodded and slump back in my seat, patting Cherry’s head and thinking about what we were heading into. “By the way, it was a good call to leave your helmet back on the boat, don’t need any pony’s thinking we are the NCR looking to expand their territory.” Shady offered, but I looked around and then face hoofed. I had actually planned on bringing my helmet, it was nice having the heads up display. “Guess its no big deal, we shouldn’t get in a fight here, we are just on a parts run.” I said, still wishing I had my helmet with me.

Shady just shrugged and leaned back in her seat and rested her head on the window. Zakk was sitting beside her, being on good behavior for once. He was looking through the other window, watching the land disappear below us. “If you keep being good, I will get you a present.” I say, hoping to appeal to his childish nature. “Really you mean it!” He said, either sarcastically or genuinely excited, I couldn’t tell. I smirked and nodded, letting him get back to looking through the window.

We all sat quietly for the rest of the trip, it honestly wasn’t that far from where we broke down, we were just happy we didn’t have to walk. I rested my hoof on Cherry’s back and closed my eyes for a bit. The floating feeling of the wagon making me relax in a way the boat just couldn’t. I almost fell asleep too, but then I felt the wagon dip as Quick Shot began his descent toward the town. I looked out of my window and saw our destination.

It was a town made up of empty containers, and small wooden buildings, possibly made from the floor boards of the ship, which was sitting on its side not far away. All of its cargo had fallen either into the water or managed to tumble onto the river bed. I saw quite a few boats dry docked down below, some looked operational, others looked to far gone to be of any use outside of shelter or scrap metal. It looked like a simple little place, probably had a water purifier to drink from the river. But one thing I didn’t see were crops. I leaned to the other side, hoping to see a small farm or a green house, but I saw nothing. I felt a twinge of familiarity at the scenery now.

Arbu was set up the same way.

I pointed this out to Shady, who understood my concerns better than any pony. If there wasn’t a farm, these ponies either lived off of the fish they could catch, or by trading for fresh vegetables and fruits. I seriously hoped the did trade, otherwise this would be another town on the water front that relied on meat. I roused Cherry and spoke to my friends. “Be careful what you eat. This town may very well rely on fish from the river. There is no telling what we could be exposed to here.” I warn, and every pony catches the tone of my voice.

Honesty and the other bandits had ridden on their scorpion mounts for over three days. Rest was rare when the beasts were skittering over the broken terrain. Through it all, Honesty never took her eyes from the boat, keeping an eye out incase they changed direction. But suddenly, she saw from the shore, the boat had dropped anchor a few hundred meters from the coast. Either they were fishing, or something was wrong with the ship. “Whoa there.” She chittered to the scorpions. They all came to a stop, letting their charges slip down into the dirt. Honesty and the others stretched and massaged their cramped muscles. Riding on a scorpion was a better way to travel, but it didn’t do much for comfort.

“What do you think they are doing?” Wrench asked, and Honesty shrugged. “No clue, could be fishing, getting some rest, or they broke down.” She said while looking at the boat. Slug though interjected with his monotonous voice. “They are broken down. I’ve seen this before. The captains keep the ship out in the water, so no pony can try boarding without permission while they try to fix it.” He said, and Honesty sighed. This journey was taxing their supplies, so far, they had followed this ship for three days and had nothing to show for it. But this was turning out like she hoped it would.

“So, we just swim out there and sneak aboard by climbing the anchor.” She said and made for the water, but Slug bit down on her tail and pulled her back. She looked at him incredulously, and through a mouth full of tail he said only one word that chilled her bones. “Sniper.” She looked back to the ship once again. If she was in their place, she would have some pony on look out to make sure nothing unwanted came their way. “What should we do then?” She asked, letting Slug’s expertise take over. “One of two things will happen, either they get it fixed on the water and set of again, or they send a smaller boat with a crew to scavenge for parts. When the crew is on land, the boat goes back to prevent any ponies from taking it and coming their way.” He said softly, and once again, Honesty couldn’t argue with the logic.

Then something happened that none of them expected. The sky wagon they had on board lifted into the air, and made south west, back the way they had come. “Do you think they are going to that town we saw a little ways back?” Wrench asked, and Slug just offered a shrug. “Mount up.” She said and hopped back onto the scorpion she had occupied for the last few days. “That way.” She chittered and pointed in the direction the wagon was going. In short order, all three of them were in pursuit of the wagon. If they had any hope of getting on board, they were going to have to take the wagon, and the Pegasus flying it hostage.

They managed to keep the wagon in sight, until it began to descend. Honesty saw the old hulk of the container ship resting on the river bank where it had beached itself when the bombs fell in Manehattan. Just on the other side of town the wagon landed, and Honesty and her retinue freed themselves from the scorpions for hopefully the last time. ‘I kept my word, there should be fish, and other wildlife that will keep you fed for a while.” Honesty chittered to the scorpions, hoping they would find the arrangement to their liking. The alternative was worse.

They chittered for a few seconds, trying to say something to Honesty, but she couldn’t understand them, all she hoped was that it was their thanks. Then they turned and skittered away to find a place to live, and hopefully survive the next few weeks. Honesty felt something then, something she hadn’t before. A sense of self-worth. She caught herself though and shook the feeling of pride away before it interfered with her goal. “let’s go.” She ordered the brothers, and together they snuck around the side of town.

Quick Shot touches down just out side of the village, and we quickly disembark. I cast the town a weary look, before we all set off. We all walked casually into town, but my wing kept brushing against the ebony bit of my revolver, just incase I needed it. I wasn’t trying to pre-judge the town, but after my experience and knowledge of Arbu, it would be foolish to go in without caution. Shady flagged down one of the passing ponies and asked her where we could find boat parts. The mare pointed us in the direction of a wooden building just down the road, and she seemed nice enough, but I was still on my guard. We all trotted toward the shop, and so far, there were no hooded figures jumping out to grab us, and no pony casting us hungry eyes.

We entered the building, there was a small chime set above the door, small pieces of scrap metal clinked together to announce our presence. An older stallion, graying at the muzzle with a combed over mane to try hiding his balding head, greeted us warmly. “Hello there, welcome to The Hold, the only place in town to have your boating needs.” He said cheerily. Shady and I walked over to him, his warm nature making us relax. But I caught myself, thinking that that was how ponies wound up missing. Shady though did the talking for us, using her skills with honeyed words to work over the old buck.

“Good afternoon Sir, how are you?” She asked, adding just a little flutter of her eyes at him. I knew she was using her feminine whiles to butter him up. I had seen her do this many times in Respite. “Oh, no need to call me Sir, it makes me feel old.” He said with a small chuckle. This was how the friendly banter typically went when Shady bartered. Cherry walked around, looking at the equipment hung haphazardly through the building. There were spears, harpoon guns, actual guns, ten-pound cannons, fishing nets, and a large assortment of different things. There was honestly so much here, it would take a week to see everything in here. Zakk was inspecting a spear, turning it every which way, but being careful not to cut himself on the jagged tip.

I shook my head at the stallion, and he just smiled and left it alone. Shady and the store keep were busy chatting, but there was one thing I had to know for certain before we made any agreements. “Excuse me, can I ask you something?” I asked, making Shady cast me a grumpy scowl for interrupting her ritual. “Sure, I don’t see why not.” He said and leaned on the old counter, giving me his full attention. I looked him deep in they eye and began. “This is a fishing town?” I asked, and he nodded, not even bothered by my line of questioning. “Is fish all you eat? I didn’t see a green house or a farm.” I ask, and that question garnered a response I didn’t expect. He crinkled his nose and shook his head. “Oh Celestia no. no pony here eats anything caught in that river. We trade it. Those gryphon guards over at Arbu prison need a steady diet of meet though. So, we catch fish for them, and they in turn supply us with fruits, grains, and veggies grown by the prisoners.”

I nodded and relaxed a touch. If this buck was telling the truth, then we had little to worry about. “Still I find it ironic that Arbu was once again taken over by those who eat meat.” He said with a chuckle. “Not like the previous owners are around to complain though.” He said with a hearty laugh. Shady cast me a weary gaze, but I just smiled and gave a hollow chuckle. “Yeah, Ironic.” I said softly before turning away and letting Shady get on with her business. Cherry was giving me a worried look, but I shook my head and sighed. She smiled at me sweetly, before returning to looking around the store with Zakk.

We remained like this for a time, just waiting for Shady to work out a deal with the old stallion. From what I gathered, he didn’t have the parts we needed to fix our engine, but he could procure another engine and V-drive for us. Said it would work great in our old tub. Whatever a V-12 was, Shady seemed pleased. “A V-12 is much better than the old V-8 we have in our ship. It will be faster and be more reliable.” I shrugged, not understanding what she was talking about, but happy she did. Shady then went about haggling with the old buck over prices. I tuned it out, numbers larger than the hundreds just boggled my mind.

As soon as I moved away from the counter though, Zakk’s eyes lit up as he saw what had been hidden behind my form. He ran over and picked up an old mason jar filled with an amber fluid, and some pony had written “NG” on the glass with permanent marker. “Is this nitroglycerine? He asked and gave the jar a very hard shake. Every pony in the building froze, eyes wide as we looked at the crazy buck. If what he had in his hooves was what he thought it was, we were all in danger. Zakk danced around with the jar, looking at it like a lost lover. “I haven’t seen this stuff in a long time!” He said happily as he did the tango with the jar. I felt brain cells dying at the sight, trying to figure out why we weren’t dead yet.

This continued for a few seconds, before my brain jumped into gear first. And I cautiously approached my friend, stopping him by the front door. “Zakk, you need to put that down, you could get us all killed.” I said carefully as I gestured at the jar. Every pony else was holding their breath, even the shop keep was too afraid to try hiding under his counter. Zakk looked at me carefully, wondering why I was so scared. “What’s the problem bud, this stuff is harmless.” He said chipperly before the door to the shop burst open, admitting a little foal. The jar was knocked from Zakk’s hooves, and it went flying toward the ceiling. “Oh no.” Zakk whispered before disappearing. The son of a bitch had run off.

We all watched in slow motion as the jar bounced off of the counter, and then hit a shelf. We all struggled to get to it to stop, but it set off a chain reaction all around us. The shelf it hit was littered with loose screws, which fell. One such screw hit a mouse trap that was laying on the ground, sprung it, and it sent the screw hurling at the very spear Zakk was messing with. It in turn tilted and fell, before landing on the trigger of a loaded machine gun. It sputtered out its full magazine in less than three seconds. The entire time, we were all crawling behind cover. Shady had the little foal in her hooves, trying to protect him from the hail of bullets.

I peaked around the side of a set of wooden chairs, to see the bullets tearing holes through the wooden paneling on the wall. The vibration shaking loose the screws that held the jar of nitro, which rolled the increasing angle. It too fell and landed on another mouse trap. I winced as it flung it back into the air, where it landed on a chandelier that was being used to hold many different instruments of death. Spears, saws, heavy chains, and metal pipes all began to rain down on us.

The machine gun ran out of ammo by this point, and we all scrambled to our hooves to dodge the falling tools. Shady keeping hold of the frightened kid, and letting one saw glance off her armor, which sent her down to a knee. “Hot tato!” She yelled and then tossed the screaming child to Cherry, who caught him easily, and barely managed to dodge a spear to her back. Shady scrambled out of the way as a heavy pipe landed where she had been. Cherry dipped and weaved through the shop, holding the kid close to her chest. I spared a quick glance at the rolling jar and saw the spires of the old chandelier had loosened the lid, and its contents splashed ono the floor, soaking it in nitro.

Cherry managed to avoid another spear but ran out of room to run. Seeing me, she made up her mind and chucked the kid toward me, throwing him between a falling saw, and pipe. I caught the kid just in time to turn my back and let the heavy implements glance off my back while I shielded the child. I spared yet another look at the jar, which had chosen to roll down one of the pipes it had dislodged, take a few spins on the counter top, before coming to a final rest, right where it had been before Zakk grabbed it.

The entire event probably lasted only a few seconds, but it felt like an eternity. Finally, the falling equipment came to a rest, and the loud clatter of steel pipes finally waned, and all was quiet once more. Slowly every pony pulled themselves from cover. Battered, bruised, but no serious injuries. Even the old shop keep was unscathed. “I.. Is it over?” He stammered, and I shrugged off the pipe pinning me to the floor. I looked down at the little foal, hoping he was alright. He was scared, but otherwise unharmed. I stood up, holding the kid to my chest as I took stock of my friends. Cherry was shaken, and Shady was wincing as she rubbed her bad leg. I groaned softly as I moved through the wreckage of what used to be the shop. “Is everyone alright?” I said loudly, making sure I was heard past the ringing in all of our ears. “Safe!” Cherry called out through the dust. “We’re good!” Shady said, waving a hoof to make sure we saw her. I nodded, relieved that no pony was injured, but furious at Zakk for being the catalyst for this mess, and angry at the shop keeper for keeping live and dangerous weapons loaded on the other side of the counter.

I made to say something about it to the old stallion, but a small flash caught my eye. The bullet holes caused from the machine gun had punched holes in the walls, which were letting fresh sun light into the shop. One said beam was passing right through the glass jar, and the re intensified beam was pointing right at the nitro that had been spilled on the ground. “Oh, shit every pony ou…” Was all I managed to get out before the floor exploded, blasting me onto my back and knocking me out. Shady had filled in the gaps for me.

The old stallion grabbed the crying child from my limp hooves and ran through the door. He had braved the flames to keep the kid safe. Cherry and Shady though had another issue. Me. I was lying on the floor knocked cold. Shady’s leg would barely support her weight, and Cherry was too far into the burning shop to be much help. Then all hell broke loose, the old wood caught ablaze too easily, like an over sized tinder box. The massive support beam holding the entire building together caught fire from the heat, and quickly collapsed.

In no time the whole building was on fire, and thick smoke choked us all. Shady told me that what happened next surprised her, and everyone involved.

Honesty watched the ponies disembark the sky wagon. One of them ran ahead and she didn’t get a good look at them, but they wore no gear of any importance. However, the other three ponies grabbed Honesty’s interest. All three of them were wearing custom barding. But the one she had eyes for was the smaller blue pony. His armor was higher quality, and the weapons he wore would more than make this trip worth the effort. Plus, it would give her an edge, not only with her companions, but her whole band. “Come on.” She said and followed the group, Wrench and Slug following suit. “Wait, weren’t we going to take the wagon?” Wrench asked, and Honesty shot him a look that made him shut up before he said more. “if we are going to take that boat, we will need armor to protect us while we deal with the Alicorn on board.” Honesty whispered.

They followed the group, sneaking and hiding in the shadows. They watched as the troupe asked for directions, and then followed them until they entered an old wooden shack that looked like a store of sorts. Honesty had her companions hide out nearby, waiting for when they all came out. If there was ever a proper time to rob a pony, it was after they had completed their shopping. They sat there for over twenty minutes, waiting patiently. Then they watched a little foal chanting about candy ran into the store. There was a gust of wind shortly after the door burst open, followed by shouts of alarm and a staccato of gunfire. Honesty hit the dirt as a rapid burst of bullets tore over her head.

Her shout of panic was drowned out by the noise coming from the shop. Loud banging metal came from within, and it all lasted only a few seconds. Honesty lay in the dirt, peeking over her hooves as everything went quiet. She heard ponies inside communicating, but their voices were muffled. Then one clear shout echoed from the building. “Oh, shit every pony ou…” then there was a flash and a boom as something inside exploded. Seconds later, and elderly buck, trailing smoke and sporting a few bruises burst from the building, the terrified foal in his hooves.

Honesty didn’t want to let her one chance go up in smoke, so she jumped to her hooves, and yelled to her compatriots. “Get in there, grab what you can!” watched as Slug ran in, smoke billowing from the burning shop. Wrench ran if after his brother, and Honesty either hoped they grabbed the good stuff, or the fire would consume them too. Either way her problems would be over. Then Slug re emerged from the building, dragging the large gray mare free of the building. Then wrench came out, struggling to pull the red unicorn free of the wreckage. Slug helped him and dropped the coughing and gagging mare onto the dirt next to her friend.

“There is another in there, get him!” Honesty yelled at Slug as she ran over to investigate the two mares. One was heavily muscled and could probably squeeze her until she popped. The other was a very pretty and petite unicorn. Her hair singed, and a small cut on her cheek. “Please, help moonshine.” She croaked past her coughs. Honesty had never seen another pony wear the look the unicorn gave her. It conveyed just how much she cared for the pony named Moonshine who was still trapped inside. Then the mare fell to the dirt, unconscious next to her friend.

Honesty felt a new feeling then, it was worry. Some part of her was hoping Slug got the blue pony free of the fire and could reunite him with this beautiful mare. But she squashed it too and returned her gaze to the doorway. There was a few swears shouted from Wrench, but finally, after a few agonizing seconds, Slug came back, and dropped the blue pony to the dirt next to the unicorn. Wrench came stumbling out after his brother, empty hooved. “Didn’t you grab anything else!?” Honesty whisper shouted at him as she knelt to try removing the armor from the pony named moonshine.

“I would have, but everything else was on fire!” He shouted back as he set about trying to remove the armor from the lager mare. Honesty didn’t chastise him though, she had what she wanted right here, and they had to get it, and get out of here before more help came along. Just as she thought she was home free, she just couldn’t figure out how to get the armor from the stallion. It had multiple securement points, and she just wasn’t familiar with this type before. “Wrench gimme a hoof here.” Honesty whispered, but when she glanced up at him, he was looking behind her, a look of horror on his face. She whipped around and came muzzle to muzzle with a slender light grey pony. His mane and tail a royal blue. Every bandit knew this pony, hell most of the wasteland did. His name was Zakk, but every bandit had another name for him. The Laughing Ghost.

He was standing there, looking at the three of them. A plate in one hoof, holding a slice of cake. Where he got cake, no pony could guess. But there he was, holding that damn plate. His eyes were calm, if a little mischievous. “Were you robbing my friends?” he asked, and then took a small nibble of his dessert. Every bandit knew better than to lie to The Laughing Ghost, and Honesty just nodded her head, unable to wrap her brain around the fact that he was here, right now, and catching three bandits red hoofed while trying to rob those he called friends.

“Neat.” Was all he said before taking another bite of his cake. Seriously where the fuck did he get that? Honesty asked to herself, before looking back at the stallion before her. Honesty looked to Slug and Wrench, who were both horrified to see this stallion, but Honesty felt much different. She looked back at the pony, and removed her metal helmet from her head, letting her blonde mane free for the first time in over a week. “My kind, we tell stories about you all over the wasteland. You are a legend to us. “She said calmly, before setting her helmet on the ground before Zakk. Then her voice changed, and an excited light lit her features, a sight neither Wrench or Slug thought she could make.

“Please Mr. Laughing ghost, please stomp on my helmet!” She asked, sounding like a filly asking for a Hearths Warming gift. Zakk was honestly putt off by such a request, but he didn’t see a problem with it. So, he lifted a rear hoof, and stomped upon the helmet, turning it into a perfectly flat metal disc. Honesty was beyond thrilled, she was acting like a little foal. She scooped up her crushed helm and held it out to Slug and Wrench. “Look, its like a metal pancake!” She said happily.

Zakk paid her no more mind and snacked on his treat. He could tell Moonshine and the others were alive, he had no reason to hurry this along. Thou he did know Moonshine would probably chew him out for disappearing, but who could blame him, there was delicious cake!

Onward

Chapter 11

Onward.

“Your friends will believe in your potential; your enemies will make you live up to it.”
― Tim Fargo

By the time I had regained consciousness, the entire shop had burned to little more than embers and glowing bits of metal that hadn’t been melted from the intense heat. Of course, I had little idea what was going on. Ponies were running this way and that, a bucket brigade was transporting water from the river to put out the smoldering building. They were taking no chances of that thing lighting up again, especially when so many buildings nearby were also made of old dry wood.

Cherry was sitting nearby, her mane and tail singed. I watched her cough up a long and nasty string of foul black goo, it was possibly from smoke inhalation. Shady was busy getting a gash in her cheek sewn up by Velvet Remedy, all the while she was glaring daggers at Zakk. It took me longer than I would like to admit, remembering what had happened. But when I did, my temper went up like the afore mentioned shop. I forced myself too my hooves, but the motion made my head swim, and I felt like I would topple over. My rage though, helped my keep standing, and I paid my throbbing head little heed as I roughly stumbled over to Zakk, who was eating a slice of cake.

I snarled, and knocked the confectionary from his hooves, and into the dirt, before grabbing his face and making him look at me. I panted, and my eyes had a hard time focusing on the stallion, but I didn’t care right then. “You…. Fucking idiot.” I tried to growl, but the pain in my head made me stumble over my words. “You fucking ditched us!” I snarled as I pressed my brow against his. He looked back to me, a little worry in his eyes, but also, I caught him looking back down at his dropped dessert. I growled and slapped him upside his head when he wasn’t looking. “Tell me why you left us to roast…” I was pissed at him, the entire mess was his fault, he almost got us killed, and even worse abandoned a foal to the same fate.

I was willing to continue to try smashing my hooves into his face, but Shady moved over, her fur was a mess, and she sported a black eye, and her limp was worse. She grabbed me and pulled me aside. Honestly it wasn’t hard for her to do, I was barely able to keep myself standing. “That is enough Moonshine, He deserves a serious ass kicking, but you are in no shape to exert yourself right now.” She said before forcing me to lay down once more. Velvet was there in an instant, her horn already alight as she began properly looking me over.

Cherry moved over as well, she looked about as bad as I felt, her normally pretty mane was disheveled and burned, and her eyes looked tired and sunken. I looked to her and reached out to place my hoof on hers as Velvet worked over me. “Did… did the kid make it out ok?” I asked and Shady nodded before speaking. “Yeah, the shop keeper grabbed him after you went down and they both got clear.” She said, and Cherry nodded. I sighed in relief, at least not everything had gone wrong. I look past my friends, seeing the ponies struggling to keep the fire at bay. I see the little foal from earlier crying and hugging who I guessed to be his mother as the Shop keeper sat nearby, sipping on a bottle of whiskey as he stared at what was left of his shop, and probably home.

Behind Cherry and sitting quietly beside Zakk were three ponies, and their disheveled appearance and armor gave them away as bandits, though I reserved judgement when I remembered a bit of LittlePip’s story and how Calamity shot her when she was dressed as a bandit. Cherry, who are they?” I croak out as I point at the ponies. Cherry looked over at them, and then shrugged. “Not sure, I remember seeing them as they pulled us all from the fire.” She said, and I blinked. If they were bandits, why would they pull us from the building?

“Can you have them come over here?” I ask as I wince. Velvet had just poked a sore spot on my head. Cherry nodded and went to collect the trio. A minute later she rejoined us, with the group in tow. One would have been a pretty honey colored mare with a chocolate mane if she would just take a bath. The scrawny one was a pale yellow, nearly white with a short blonde mane and a pipe wrench for a cutie mark. The last was a bulky stallion, he could have been Shady’s brother with his build and dark gray coat. But his mane was a long and messy silver.

“You all pulled us out of the fire… but you look like bandits? Care to help me understand?” I ask through another wince as my head throbs once more. The mare looks to her companions with a look of annoyance and a little bit of dominance. So, I was able to assume she was the leader. “We are bandits, and the only reason we pulled you from the fire was to take your stuff!” Said the smaller buck, an innocent grin on his face. The bigger stallion just sighed and rolled his eyes as the mare shot him a glare that could have vaporized a hell hound.

The tone shifted with the sudden jump in tension. Shady narrowed her eyes, and Cherry’s horn flickered as she activated her magic. Velvet too took up a more defensive position, and my wing reached for my still holstered revolver. If they had been more competent bandits, they easily could have taken it and shot us all. “I stopped them though.” Said Zakk, drawing a glance from us all, and making the tension drop significantly. “The only reason you are still drawing breath is because you indirectly saved them.” Came another voice. I looked over the head of the small bandit, to see Rogue standing imposingly behind them.

All three of their jaws dropped, and I saw the mare shudder at the sight of our friend. He didn’t look happy, and his horn was alight as he levitated a large caliber rifle with a big scope, into it’s sling on his back. All three bandits looked terrified of the Alicorn, but Shady brought them back to reality. “Alright, you three tell us your story, I wanna know what made you come into a busy town full of ponies in the middle of the day.” The mare sighed and at first opted to stay quiet, but once again her smallest companion spoke up, and began to tell their tale.

We listened with mixtures of anger, surprise and a little awe. I found it interesting how the Mare, whose name I learned was Honesty, could communicate with Rad Scorpions. Velvet found it interesting as well and questioned her in her technique. Honesty finally relented and explained she wanted my gear to maintain her dominance over the two brothers. And I was even more surprised to learn they wanted the White Rose as well. We listened to their story, and they finally finished with how Zakk had stopped them, and then filled in the rest of the gaps, telling us how the ponies carrying water arrived soon after, and began to fight the fire.

Through it all, Velvet continued to tend to my injuries, and by the time the bandits finished their story, so too did she finish. “Moonshine, you will be alright, but you have a concussion. Your armor already did a lot to protect you from any other internal damage, if you had your helmet you would have been spared the damage to your head.” She said, and I rolled my eyes. Our journey was only just beginning, but already we were injured and had almost been robbed of the very gear we needed if we were going to take the dam. “Anything we can for Moonshine, he can barely stand right now, let alone walk.” Cherry said, making me feel even more like shit.

She gave me an apologetic look, but Velvet nodded, and slid a healing potion in front of my lips. Drink this, it wont fix you entirely, but it will get you back on your hooves.” I looked at the purple fluid, and hesitated. The last time we used a potion to fix small injuries, I wouldn’t have almost died from a perforated lung. Shady groaned and rolled her eyes before nudging my side with a hoof. “Drink it you mule, we have more, and we can’t wait for you to heal enough naturally before getting back to the ship.” She said. And every pony nodded, but I still felt bad for using this when I wasn’t at risk of dying. Then Cherry cleared her throat. “If you drink it now I’ll…” Her voice went low as she whispered in my ear. My eyes went wide, and I blushed a bright red. Shady rolled her eyes, and Velvet just shook her head before averting her gaze.

Even Honesty the bandit was surprised at my reaction as I suddenly reached out and grabbed the potion before downing it in a single big gulp. Cherry’s eyes went as big as hub caps, as I hopped to my hooves and cracked my neck. I can’t honestly remember the last time, if ever, that I had a healing potion. I felt it slide down my throat, but it never hit my stomach. Instead the magic involved sent it straight to the injured areas. My head swam again, but in just a minute it cleared, and I felt a tingling sensation on my skull. I shook my head at the strange sensation. Then licked my lips. It had the barest hint of blue berries, and I rather liked it.

I gave myself a vigorous shake, the only thing left over was a headache, and some soreness, but it was tolerable. I moved away from my friends as I walked over to the old shop keeper. From the look I wore, he knew then that he would have rather stayed in the fire. “You. Engine. V-drive. Now.” He withered under my look. And he knew I had every reason to be mad at him, after all he was the moron who kept loaded guns on the wrong side of the counter, and a fucking jar of Nitro sitting where any idiot could mess with it. To his credit he did try to rebut me. “But your friend…” I placed my wing on his lips to shut him up. “If it wasn’t him it would have been some pony else, and they wouldn’t have been so fortunate. Your shop was a hazard for a long time, it was a Luna damned miracle no pony got killed there. So, shut up, and take me to the parts we purchased.” I growl.

He sighs and nervously stand up and leads us all toward a locked cargo container, probably where he kept even more of his stuff. Zakk, and the Bandits followed as well, keeping their distance though. I ignored them and waited while the old buck opened the container. And sitting front and center was the very parts we had purchased. I looked over the engine, satisfied with the way it looked. Shady looked it over as well and nodded. Then to our surprise, the little bandit, Wrench was his name, spoke up. “Hey, shop keep, do you have any laughing gas?”

We all looked to the exchange, listening intently and curiously. “You mean nitrous?” asks the stallion, and he nodded. “I have a hundred-pound bottle of it, why?” the bandit then looked aside and right into my eyes. “If you inject laughing gas into the engine, it will nearly double the power for a short time. Of course, you would need some pony to hook it who knows what they are doing, or you could blow that motor up as well.” He said, and I shared a look with Shady. Then she jerked her head for me to move closer. “I don’t mind letting him help us out, and the larger buck seems gentle enough, but that mare Honesty seems like she could be dangerous.” I nodded and took a second to think. “If we let them come with us, we could possibly help them. I am not endeared to them for trying to rob us, but they did indirectly save our lives. That must count for something.”

Shady nodded and knowing we would have to keep our guard up, spoke to the bandits. “Alright, Wrench, if you know what you are doing then we could use the help. You two…” I pointed at the remaining bandits. “Are welcome as well. While we don’t trust you, and you tried to rob us, we can’t let it go at that. So, you help Zakk get this stuff to our wagon, and Wrench install it, then we will call it even, or you can stay here, dressed as bandits, in the middle of town in broad daylight. And honestly I would take my first offer seeing as how the town has quieted and the confusion has gone.” I said, making it sound like they had a choice, but a poor one.

Honesty swore under her breath and knew I had them by the short hairs. “Fine, but once we are done, that’s it.” She said, and Shady shook hooves with the bandit Mare. “It’s a deal.” Shady said, and then paid the shop keeper for the bottle of gas, and the electrics Wrench said he would need. While we pulled anything we would need from the mess of junk within, I stumbled on a used NCR ranger helmet. It was dented and scratched, but it still looked functional. “I’m taking this too!” I said as I slid it over my head and it connected to my armor with a soft click. I waited for it to boot up, before continuing to dig through the scrap. Shady sighed and hoofed over a few more caps for my new helmet as well.

Wrench guided us on the stuff he needed, and the other bandits, as well as Zakk worked together to haul the bits back to the wagon. Rogue helped them too, if only to make sure they didn’t do any more harm, and to carry the heavy engine and transmission. By the time the sun began to fall, we had everything loaded, and Quick Shot took to the air with Rogue. We all waited on the outskirts of town for them to unload our findings before coming back for us.

I was content to lay on the ground and play with the features of the old helmet while the others just mingled and waited patiently. Zakk was sitting with the bandits, and just his presence kept them in line. From what I heard, he was like a living legend to their company. Shady. Cherry, and Velvet were off to the side whispering quietly, and giggling occasionally, probably sharing gossip or other mare related stuff.

In my search through the helmets features, I stumbled upon a radio function, and clicked it on and searched for Homages station. Once I found it, a song came through one of the internal speakers. I listened to it, enjoying the beat, even though the lead singer’s voice had an odd accent and sounded kind of nasally. After a few minutes of it, it finally ended, and Homage, disguised as DJ-pon-3 spoke. “That was NeighC/DC with Derpy Deeds. Honestly I get the feeling this band wrote it as a playful jab at Manehattan’s Ditzy Doo.” I chuckled softly, now that she mentioned it, it did sound like they were talking about her. “Alright Children it’s time once more for the news. The small boat town of Star Board got quite the surprise this morning as one of their shops spontaneously caught fire. No fatalities are reported, but three ponies were dragged from the building. From what I can see, all of them are alive and well.”

I smiled inside of my helmet and stood up. I took a quick look around for the nearest broadcast tower, and once I spotted it, I waved in it’s direction, hoping Homage would spot me. “Ah it looks like one of the survivors is listening to my broadcast and waving at me to let me know they are alright. Just to let you know that all looks good on the horizon for you all, and hope you have safe travels.” Homage said chipperly, and I immediately recognized one of our code words. Horizon was code for the Hoofington dam, ya know, as in Project Horizons. And it looks like the had no idea we were coming. That still didn’t mean the operation would be smooth though.

“Any way children, that’s all for the news right now, and coming up we have…” I cut off the broadcast, and gave another wave of recognition toward Homage, letting her know I got her message. That was when a meek voice caught me so off guard I jumped. “Umm Mister, who were you waving at?” I looked down at the source of the voice, to see the little foal from earlier had come up beside me and was squinting at the horizon to see what I was looking at. I let my heart rate calm down for just a minute before responding.

“I umm, thought I saw some pony I recognized before they crossed the horizon.” I lied, hoping he took the bait. He nodded and accepted it, not having any reason to think I would lie. “I suppose that helmet lets you see stuff I can’t” He said, giving me a perfect out. I nodded and said “Exactly!” With a little more enthusiasm than I wanted. He paid it little mind and smiled up at me. I smiled back, and realized he couldn’t see it, so I quickly pulled off my helmet and set it on the dirt beside me while I knelt beside him.

He watched me, and I could see him getting more comfortable after I knelt. I waited patiently while he played with the words he wanted to say, but I decided to speak for him to help him relax. “Why are you out here, won’t your mom be worried?” I ask, and he looks over his shoulder to the cream-colored mare sitting not to far away and casting a weary glance my way. Not that I could blame her, she almost lost him once today. “I see, so what made you come over by me?” I ask, and he scuffs the ground with his little hoof.

“Well the others looked busy, and Mumma always told me to never interrupt grown-ups.” He replied, and I smiled. It sounded like his mom was teaching him well. “That is good advice.” I said softly, and he smiled. “Plus, you were over here alone, and since you are so much smaller than the others, I felt safer talking to you!” He said with a small squeak in his voice. I bristled as he called me small. I didn’t have a complex about my height, but I hated others judging me for it. But for some reason, with the adorable way he said it, I couldn’t be mad at him.

I fake a small smile and ruffle his mane with a hoof.” You aren’t so tall yourself kid” I teased, and he scrunched up his muzzle and puffed out his cheeks. “I’m big for five years old!” He chirped defensively, and I chuckled at his indignation. “Alright, alright, I am sorry.” I apologize despite still laughing softly. He took a moment to let the slight pass and recollect himself. I had to hoof it too him, he was mature for his age. “Yeah, anyway Mister, I came to say thank you for saving me.” I could tell while he meant the thanks, he was still shaken from the near-death experience.

I couldn’t help it, my eyes teared up as I witnessed his fear, and I gently scooped him up and hugged his little body gently. He tensed, but when he realized what was happening he relaxed, and wrapped his hooves around my neck, returning the hug. I heard him sniffle and hug me tighter. I felt him shaking against me, and I softly patted his back. “Kid you were very brave today, and I am proud of you.” I said, and I knew they were the very words he needed to hear right now. “You don’t need to thank me for saving you, it’s something every pony should do, and any pony who wishes to be good would do the same.” I whisper as I hug him.

We hold the little embrace for a time, letting him calm himself down, and recompose himself. “Thank you, Mister.” He said and released me. I let him go as well, and I ruffled his mane once more. “Don’t worry about it squirt, and you can call me Moonshine.” I said kindly before he smiled and stuck his tongue out at me for the nick name. “I’m Broom Handle.” He said, finally introducing himself, and holding out his hoof. I look at it for a second, before gently bumping mine against his. “Nice to meet you kid.” I say sincerely. “Now hang out for just a second, I have something for you.” I said, and his eyes lit up as he sat and waited patiently.

I unholstered my pistol and laid it on the ground, before taking one of the bullets out, and then yanking a few strands on my tail out. I wince, but it was worth it as I quickly twist the strands together and tie them around the flared end of the bullet. Then I tie the two ends together and make it into a decent necklace. I then turned around and smiled at the little foal before gently hanging it around his neck. His eyes lit up at the gift, but I lifted his face to look me in the eye. “One day, you will have to protect the ones you love, just like I do. When that day comes fight if you must, kill if you must, but never take pleasure in it. Always do what is right, and never be cowardly.” I finish the small speech, and give his mane yet one more ruffling, before sending him on his way.

I watched as he smiled and turned to run to his mom, who was looking at me with a smile and tears in her eyes. I gave her a little nod, and she returned the gesture before turning and leaving with her son. I watched them go, and it took me several moments to realize why my vision had grown blurry. I shook my head and wiped my eyes to dry them. I then realized I wasn’t alone when I turned to see Cherry and Shady standing beside me. “That was really nice of you Moonshine.” Cherry said with a small and emotional smile. Shady was likewise smiling and patting me on the back. I cough and clear my throat as I pick up my revolver with my wing and give it a little twirl before slipping it into its holster.

“It’s no big deal I said softly as I face my friends. And Shady rolled her eyes and Cherry snickered. “Moonshine, I know how much pride you take in your tail, so for you to do that was a very big deal.” Shady said, and the weight of what I just did hit me hard. I whipped my head around to see the spot on my tail where I ripped the strands out. “Shit my tail!” I complain as I look at what had happened. “Shady snickered and Cherry matched her as they witnessed my reaction. I shook my head and shrugged it off. There was nothing I could do but lament what I did to my tail and continue like it never happened.

Cherry continued to giggle while I fretted over it, and then gave me a gentle hug. “The best gifts often come at a sacrifice of the giver.” She said, and I nodded. And I did feel a little better, knowing I made that kids day, and in the fact that my tail would be fine in time. I sigh and smile at my friends, as I give them all a hug. It was a small gesture, but after everything, it was the most important hug in my life at that moment. Velvet stood nearby, smiling softly as she watched us, and the trio of bandits were super confused, and Zakk was barely intrigued, but brushed it off as well.

We sat quietly for another half hour, I didn’t feel like giving Zakk the time of day right now, let alone a conversation. Cherry and Shady felt the same too, and we all just relaxed on our own. Velvet was nearby as well, still fretting over our injuries. Shady was favoring her bad leg enough for Velvet to investigate it. While she had done no lasting damage, the metal plates in her leg had been stressed, and had put too much strain on the bone. Velvet had recommended more rest.

I was still dealing with the damage to my head as well. While I was still healing, I had a nasty headache that refused to go away. I sighed and pressed my hooves to my throbbing temples and closed my eyes for a time. Cherry placed a hoof across my back and kissed my cheek. I was happy to have her close, it made me feel better.

A short time later, we heard the wing flaps form both Quick Shot and Rogue. We stood clear while Quick Shot landed, and Rogue beside him. Shady, Wrench, Velvet, Cherry and myself all loaded up. Zakk, the other two bandits, and Rogue would stay behind for the next ride. I knew the Alicorn would keep an eye on the remaining bandits and Zakk. So, I let the worry filled thoughts fall away as I leaned back in my seat and got comfortable. Well as comfortable as I could get with a puking unicorn next to me. Seriously we had to address her fear of heights.

By the time we touched down on the deck of the White Rose, Gawd was waiting for us. But as soon as she saw the bandit Wrench, her gun was in her talon trained on him. I stepped in front of him and knocked Gawd’s gun up. “Whoa, he’s fine. It’s the other two you need to keep your eye on.”I said, vouching for the innocent earth pony. Gawd narrowed her eye at me, but begrudgingly slid her weapon back into its holster. “Where is the new engine?” Shady asked, and Gawd pointed with a talon. “It’s downstairs already, waiting for you.”

With that I nodded my thanks, and lead Wrench below decks with Shady brining up the rear. Not only due to her leg, but I knew she was making sure he didn’t try anything now that he was on the boat. I wasn’t worried, he had a simple way about him, almost a childlike innocence. As soon as we entered the engine bay, his eyes lit up, and he rushed over to the pile of parts, and quickly stripped off his bandit gear. Shady took up watch, and I stripped off my armor before diving into the greasy mess with the soft-hearted bandit.

I marveled as he had already gotten the old engine ready to be pulled out by removing only six bolts with his wrench. Together we strained and worked to get the old engine out of the way, and for the next half hour we toiled in prepping the area for the new motor. The old V-drive went next, and soon we had the bay clean. By now Rogue and the others showed up, and with their help, we lifted the much larger engine and lowered in into place. Wrench wasted no time in getting it bolted into place, and in only twenty minutes, the engine was ready for a test fire. Wrench tapped to wires together, and the starter engaged. The new motor groaned and tried to start, but all we got was a sputter and a burst of flame from the carburetor.

I had to move aside, and then shady had to take a blanket and whip it over my head to put out the fire in my mane. while Wrench adjusted a few things, and tried again, I watched on in amazement. This time the engine roared to life with no effort, and Wrench quickly disconnected the fuel line, and forced it to die again. “Alright, it’s in. now we need to connect the V-drive, exhaust, and the laughing gas.” Wrench said, and I nodded. “I can handle the V-drive. Shady, can you work on bolting up the exhaust?” I asked as I moved behind the engine, and Shady nodded before moving to one side and wordlessly getting to work.

In another half hour, I had the V-drive bolted up, and Shady had the exhaust done. But Wrench had taken off what he called the intake, and drilled small holes into it, and was busy installing new fittings into the cast housing with care. I had worked with cast iron before, and if you weren’t careful with it, it would crack, and seeing as we had no replacement intakes, we really needed him to perform well. But I needn’t have worried. In no time at all, he had the intake placed back onto the engine, and quickly bolted it back down. While I helped him here, Shady took the easier job of wiring the nitrous deliver switch. I guessed she knew this ship better than any pony and could recognize what switches worked and which didn’t.

I flopped back when the last bolt was tight. We had spent three hard hours installing the new engine, and it was well spent, but it left us exhausted. Cherry was there now and was giving out some old rations she had bought in Tenpony. I ripped open the bag with my teeth and dug into the two-century old food. It didn’t last long, and neither did the accompanying bottle of water. Shady likewise chowed down, and Wrench was surprised when Cherry offered him one as well. “But we tried to rob you” He said as she looked down at the food.

I moved over next to him and patted his back gently. “Yes, you did, but you also pulled us out of a fire, so just accept it otherwise you will have to deal with a crying Cherry, and none of us want that.” I said jokingly before bumping my flanks with hers. “What! I don’t cry!” She said, and then we all burst into laughter. It wasn’t that funny, but we all had a long day, and needed the moment.

By now the sun had gone down entirely and our work was complete, Rogue had gone under the water, and installed the new propeller we had gotten. Wrench had explained why we needed it, something about power and the smaller prop wouldn’t be efficient for the new power we were making. The tired Alicorn was laying on the deck, drying off by the time we made it up. Zakk was looking over the bandits, and Velvet was sitting nearby, keeping a watchful eye. Gawd however wasn’t so inconspicuous about it, she was sitting right in front of them, her gun in talon.

When Wrench rejoined them, Gawd looked upon the trio with a dark glare. “Thanks for your help Wrench, Celestia knows I don’t like bandits, but you are alright.” Said the Gryphon before she cleared her throat. “that being said, we can’t allow you to go.” I reeled, looking at Gawd in surprise as she leveled her gun at the largest one. Slug. Every pony was stuck in surprise, and none of us could make a move to stop her. Well that is except Zakk. Just as Gawd was about to pull the trigger, he stuffed a pickle behind her trigger, keeping it from firing. Then Zakk was eye to eye with Gawd, and his normal attitude was gone. This would be another of the rare times he was serious.

“You can’t. they helped us, be they bandits or worse, they still helped. And you want to thank them by shooting them!” Zakk shouted, making the bandits crouch in fear, and Gawd take a step back. “What would you have me do! They know who we are, the last thing we can afford is the element of surprise to be ruined by a few raiders!” Gawd shouted back at the grey pony. But now that Zakk had provided the opportunity for us to wrap our brains around what was going on, Cherry spoke up. “I am the last pony to want to agree with Zakk, but he is right.” Shady nodded, and Gawd looked at my friends, and growled. “What would you have me do then? We can’t have them wandering around and telling others about us.” Gawd questioned like her choice was the only viable option.

Every pony around then looked to me, waiting to see what my thoughts were. I cleared my throat and took a deep breath before speaking. “You are right Gawd, we can’t have them out and about.” Gawd nodded and lifted her gun at the bandits yet again, all my friends looking at me in shock. Before she could fire her gun though I continued. “That being said, I won’t let you kill them either.” It was Gawd’s turn to look at me in surprise as I moved closer and took her weapon from her with a quick motion. “You told me when we first met that you and the NCR would do like Fluttershy says and do better. This isn’t better.” I keep my voice low but kind as I toss the weapon to Rogue, who caught it and nodded his agreement.

I then turned and faced the trio of bandits, all three of them looking at me with hopeful eyes. “You three are the worst bandits I have ever heard of.” I said before Honesty cut me off with a small smile. “But you have heard of us.” She said, and I ignored her. “The worst bandits I have ever heard of, and I doubt the job suits you. I am giving you just one more chance to change. I am vouching for each of you and sparing you the executioner.” Gawd flinched at my words, and I saw velvet grow a nostalgic look at my words, but I pressed on. “Zakk, you are in charge of these three.” At this Zakk groaned and began to whine. But he shut up when I rounded on him. “You left us to die and left a small foal to the same fate. This is your punishment.”

Cherry and the others nodded their approval and I continued. “You will make sure they are fed, and they will bunk with you.” I then turn and look back at the bandits. “If Zakk is asleep, and you aren’t, you will do anything the captain tells you to, this is her boat, and her word is law. Do I make myself clear?” all three of the bandits gave their understanding. And I walked away to regroup with my friends. “That was well handled Moonshine, I never would have thought to punish Zakk at the same time as keeping them alive.” Shady said with a smile. But that quickly fell too. “we will all have to be on our hooves now. Gawd isn’t happy, and while I spoke up for them, I don’t trust the bandits. So, we will take turns with guard duty.”

Shady sighed, and Cherry nodded, up until now, we could trust every pony onboard. I rubbed my temple again and groaned. Even through it all my head ache was still there, and now it was worse. Still I pushed it aside and walked up to the captain who was watching on with wide eyes. “You certainly know how to deal with situations.” She said as soon as I was close enough. I sighed and took a seat next to her. “I’ve had too when my life has been one situation after another. Now your boat has a working engine but be careful with it until you get used to it.” I said, and she nodded before kicking her crew in action.

“Raise anchor, lookouts get your heads outta your asses, we are moving this tub!” She shouted as she reset her hat upon her head. I watched on as she moved to the wheel, and once the anchor was up, she punched the throttle, and with a roar we heard the engine crank over and rev as it built power. Even in a boat this heavy, we all felt the ship lurch and begin to skim across the water like never before and head out toward the sea.

Rogue took off from the deck and patrolled the skies and the water below. Shady slumped on the deck, and Cherry moved off to make sure Zakk did his job with the bandits. Quick Shot went about servicing his wagon, and I flopped against the wheel house, before Velvet made her presence known with a short and polite cough. I lifted my head up and looked at her. “What is it Velvet?” I asked, not unkindly, just tiredly. She sat down beside me and sighed as well. “It’s been so long since I had to witness difficult decisions like that. You just remind me of LittlePip when she first found me in the wasteland.” Velvet said, and I narrowed my eyes at the mention of that cunt. But Velvet paid no attention to me, she was too far gone down memory lane.

“I know it’s hard to believe, but there was a time where she didn’t want death, just like you do now. But back then… the wasteland wasn’t kind to pacifists.” Velvet said, and I remained silent. “I know you hate her so much, and I can’t understand it because I wasn’t in your place. But you really remind me so much of her. I suppose I am just feeling sentimental.” I listened to her, letting her comment about me reminding her of LittlePip slide. She was tired as well, and I suppose she got like this with a lack of sleep.

She fell silent, as she then lit up her horn and scanned me once more. I didn’t move, and still said nothing as she looked me over. Finally, her horn dimmed once more, and she opened her eyes. “Your skull is healed, and you no longer have a concussion. But I suspect you are still having a headache?” I nodded the affirmative, and she slid a bottle of pain killers to me. “Take two with a bottle of water, then get some rest.” She said then moved off to get some sleep herself. I sighed and took the pills dry, and then pulled out my journal. I knew I needed to rest, but with the events of the day, I just couldn’t. so I pulled out a pen and began writing once again.

I spent the better part of the night working in my journal, the last little bit before I went to get some sleep, stretching my wings, ever since I had used them the draw my gun on Gawd, I had spent a little time each day trying to get control over them. I felt they were getting stronger and more useable, but still they caused me discomfort. I rolled my neck, and practiced flapping them, but the motion was uncoordinated. I knew I was still ways away from actually flying, but I felt practice would make perfect.

In the middle of my stretches, Quick Shot came over, having seen me from the sky wagon. “Hey, are you practicing?” He asked, and I grew self-conscious, which made my wings snap against my back. “Hey ummm, yeah. I felt it would be wise if I had some control of my wings before I try flying for the first time.” I admit, and cough into my hoof. “Anyway, did you need something Quick Shot?” I asked, and he shook his head. “Nah, but I figured you could stand to get some pointers from…ya know… another Pegasus.” He said and fluttered his wings for emphasis.

I rolled my eyes, and then sighed. “Sure, but not a word of this to any pony else.” I say, and he nods. “No problem.” He says before moving up beside me. “Now, spread your wings.” He commanded, and I did, with some struggling on my part. Quick Shot gently gripped my wing, and fanned it out, making the tendons stretch. I wince as he looks over my limb like a doctor. “Alright, primary feathers look good, and the secondaries are taking shape.” He says before gently releasing my wing. He then moves in front of me and spreads his wings. “Do what I do.” He says, and I nod before spreading my wings like him.

It took me a minute to get my shaky wings stable, but once I did, he ran me through a few poses and told me to copy him. I did, albeit slowly. “Alright bro, try to move the tips of your primary feathers, and only the tips.” I nod and clench my teeth as I try to make the motion happen. Quick Shot laughed at the face I made, and I shot him a glare.” Shut it, it’s not easy.” I said, and he laughed even harder. “Actually, it is, it’s you who is making it worse.” He says, and I look at him with confusion in my eyes. “You are thinking about it instead of just doing it. Do you think about walking or do you just do it?” He asks, and I give him a flat look. “You are over thinking it, just do it.” He said and folded his wings, before snapping them back out at will, and flexing his primary feathers.

I try to do the same, but it was difficult keeping my mind clear. “Alright, better, but not enough. I want you to tell me about the first time you met Cherry Wine.” He says, and my wings pop even harder from my back and I couldn’t fold them up again. “Oh… Wow my bad.” He says and tries not to chuckle. I blush and grit my teeth, both from embarrassment and my growing anger. “Hey, it’s not my fault she jumped my bones.” I growled, and Quick Shot fell over in laughter as Cherry moved over next to me and kissed my cheek. “It is your fault for looking so cute” She teases and then runs for it as I chase her around the boat.

She giggled and laughed, until she looked over her shoulder to see me closing in on her. “Oh sweet honey ice tea!” She says past her laughter and pours on the speed. I wasn’t about to let her get away so easily though, and with one push from the deck, my wings caught air, and I glided into her, and tackled her to the floor next to the sky wagon. She let out a soft “Eep” and lay on the floor under me. I panted, and shook, having nearly come close to flying just then, but my wings already hurt from bearing my weight for that short time. Cherry noticed, and placed a comforting hoof on my cheek, and then hugged me until I relaxed. I closed my eyes, and hugged her back tightly, and before I realized it, my wings were wrapped around her as well like a protective cocoon.

We remained like that for a short while, before she let go, and looked me in the eye. We were safely hidden behind my wings, and she whispered so low only I could hear her. “I know you have had so much thrown at you lately, good and bad. Ponies looking to you for leadership, ponies trying to rob you, and ponies trying to kill you. I have seen how much this has been weighing you down, and I want you to know, I will always be beside you to help shoulder the burdens that you carry.” I listen carefully to her words, and without realizing it, my eyes began to water, and soon fresh tears streaked down my cheeks.

Cherry was right of course, in such a short time it felt like the whole world had decided to bear its weight on my back and being me, I tried to hold it alone. What Cherry had said meant the world to me, and I knew she meant it. I held her closer and let my silent tears fall, both in happiness to have her with me, and in pain for all the bad stuff we had already been through together in such a short time. “We have had to keep moving for so long, and under such stressful conditions… Once we are done with our business at the dam, what do you say we all take a few days to recover. Luna knows we need it.” I say softly past my tears, as I look at her. For her own internal strength, she was still trying to hold back her own tears.

“I would like that.” She says softly and hugs me again. We remain like that for a short time, letting our eyes dry enough before we finally separate, and I fold my wings against my back. Funny how they didn’t feel sore any longer. Cherry and I hold eye contact for a while longer before we break apart. She needed to get some rest, and I did as well. Then she grabs my hoof and leads me to the wagon. “Let’s go.” She said and pulled me inside. Just before she closed the door though, I heard Quick Shot run up and try to keep us out.” Hey, I just cleaned in there, I don’t need to be cleaning up your after-sex mess!” He said loudly, and I flushed brightly. Cherry just shoved him back with her magic, and before shutting the door, she said loud enough for maybe half of Equestria to hear, “You wont need to, I’ll clean it up.” She said, before giving me a malicious smile. I gulped as she closed and locked the door behind her. “Uh oh.”

By the time the next morning came to pass, and every pony was out and about, I was still passed out curled up next to Cherry. Then we were rudely awoken by a splash of cold water to our faces. We screamed and flopped onto the floor, panting and gasping. Our manes clung to our faces and backs, and we both jumped to our hooves to face whoever had woken us up. Shady was standing there, holding an empty bucket and smirking evilly. “Rise and shine you two.” She said and bit her lip, trying not to laugh at the anger in our eyes. I snorted my discontent at her, and shoved her back out of the wagon, before slamming he door and making sure it was locked this time. “Fucking cunt biscuit.” I swore, and Cherry giggled despite dripping onto the steel floor. “I suppose it would be to late to try and go back to sleep?” I ask, and Cherry nodded. “Sadly, yes. I doubt the others will give us more than a few minutes.” Cherry said and sighed before slowly pulling on her armor.

I grumbled to myself the entire time as I too pulled my armor on and latched it into place. A few minutes later, after letting our selves dry off, we left the sky wagon, and both of us shot glares at Shady. Who laughed like a maniac as we walked past. I ignored her and went to the front of the ship. We had only been back on the move for a few hours, but already we were back at sea. I stood and stared out at the empty water, having to squint from the glare of the sun.

Rogue landed beside me after a few moments and joined me in looking out to the water. “You might want to hold onto something, the Captain is about to try the nitrous button.” He said. I looked over my shoulder to see Wrench talking with Salt Lick and a very eager expression on her face. Then everything went wild. At first, I only heard the engine grow louder, then I felt the G-forces pushing me back subtly at first but growing stronger. I wrapped my forehoof around the railing and held on as the bow of the ship lifted and we picked up even more speed. I heard the old hull creaking, but the ship was skating across the glassy water, leaving behind a spray of water nearly a quarter of a mile long.

I heard the Captain cheer over the noise, and I looked of to the starboard side to see yet another ship growing closer with our speed. Before long, I saw the Sea Horse for the first time in over a month, and they were headed to Hoofington like us. The White Rose shot past them, rocking their ship with waves left in our wake. I tried to look back, but my hoof slipped from the railing, and I was sent tumbling backward. Rogue tried to catch me, but he was a moment too slow. I shouted in surprise as I rolled along the deck and slammed hard into the wheel house.

I was pressed against the metal shell, but my perch wasn’t safe, Salt lick turned the ship to avoid another capsized ship, and when it did the forces pushed me around the side, and I tumbled past Cherry, and bounced off the deck and over the rear railing. Luck was on my side then, a long length of rope was swinging violently behind the ship, blown into the air by the spray of water down below. I reached out and bit down on it, feeling my jaw pop and shoot pain through my head. Still I bit down, and wrapped my hoof around the rope, trying to keep hold.

As soon as my weight was added to the rope, I felt myself beginning to sink lower toward the water, and the last thing I wanted was to be drug behind the speedy boat, I knew my limbs would be ripped off. So, I let the air pressure rip open my wings, and out of desperation, I struggled to angle them to increase altitude. I felt my feathers spread with air, and my wings extend even further than before. I also felt tendons stretching painfully, but I knew the alternative would be worse if I closed them. I knew the entire scene looked like I was some prewar kite being dragged along by a boat, but right now I was feeling extreme pain and fear.

I did my best to hold on, my heart thundering in my chest, as I saw a large purple alicorn come tumbling through the air toward me. Rogue had come to get me. His wings unfurled, and he wound up just beside me, and grabbed on to the rope. We couldn’t talk over the noise filling our ears, but I could see his fear for me as he wrapped a hoof around me, taking some of the stress off my wings. I grabbed onto him, letting him take the brunt of the work. We hung on for all we were worth, until finally the ship began to slow after Salt Lick released the button. Rogue sensed the change in speed and spread his wings before slowly flew us back to the boat.

We collapsed onto the deck and lay there panting and exhausted. Rogue was far better off than I was though, while he had some rope burns, my jaw had been dislocated, and my foreleg felt like it was nearly pulled off. But none of that was anything compared to how my wings felt. I lay there, gritting my teeth and trying to comfort my new appendages, but failing because I couldn’t reach the spot where they met my back. I rolled and thrashed, only making it worse.

I don’t remember everything clearly, I remember a needle enter my flank, and several sets of hooves trying to hold me down, so I didn’t hurt myself any further. Then everything went hazy. I lost any memory of the next few hours save the ponies I loved crowding around me.

I jerked awake after a while. At some point I had fallen asleep, and only now regaining consciousness. What had happened when I landed on the boat with Rogue? My eyes danced around as I tired to focus on where I was. I saw wooden slats above me, and I was laying somewhere comfortable. I felt the rocking of the boat from side to side, and I heard the steady hum of the engine. I rolled to the side, and slowly pieced together that I was on the White Rose. Shady was sitting nearby, her head resting on the bulkhead as she slept, and Cherry was sprawled on the floor beside my bed likewise asleep.

I felt like crap, my jaw hurt like crazy, and my foreleg felt like it was on fire, but my wings felt like they had been ripped off. I struggled to reposition myself and look at my back. I felt sore muscles stretch and tendons pop, but I was relieved to see my wings were still there, though they were bandaged to my sides, and I saw small spots of blood. I looked away, and silently pushed myself from the bed I was occupying. Many ponies were scattered around, sleeping in all different positions. I snuck past them, noticing all my gear was stored in a corner. I paid it no mind as I made my way above decks.

The sun was beginning its descent toward the western horizon. The ocean was still and calm, and a soft breeze grabbed at my mane. I struggled to keep my hooves steady, I was very weak and had no idea why. I grabbed onto a railing and held onto it. My vision swam a little, and I shook my head before toppling over. I never hit the deck though as a crimson glow enveloped me and caught me. I looked around for the source to see Velvet trotting up to me, her eyes wide.

“Moonshine, what are you doing up, you should have been out for a few more hours at least.” She said as she gently lowered me to the deck and began looking me over. “I just woke up, I didn’t choose to, it just happened.” I said as I lay on the floor and let my head flop down. “You are still under the effects of Med-x and my anesthetic spell. You should be a drooling SLEEPING mess right now!” She said loudly and double checked my bandages around my wings. I wince as she moves the limb, and she takes notice. “I see, you woke up because you are starting to feel your injury.”

I nod softly and grunt as my wing involuntarily pulls itself back to my side. Velvet sighs and takes a seat beside me. “It’s too early to give you more medicine, and I don’t think you would appreciate me using my anesthetic spell on you again.” I nod once more in confirmation. I wanted to talk more, but not only did I not have the energy for it, my jaw felt like I got hit in the face with a boat anchor. But I did have to ask at least one question. “What… what happened?” I asked through clenched teeth. Velvet sighs and looks out onto the calm water. “When you were flung from the boat, your wings were severely strained. While no long-term damage was done, you did pull several muscles and stretch the tendons almost to the breaking point. If it had been under normal air pressure you would have been fine, but they weren’t ready for that kind of strain.”

I nod once more and try to crack my neck, but when it did, it hurt like hell. Velvet just shook her head and tapped my head with a hoof. “No more of that for a while, your bones will need time to heal as well.” I grumbled and sighed. “How long will I be unable to walk properly?” I ask somberly, and Velvet smiled before replying. “Soon, you are still under the effects of my spell, but once it wears off you will be fine. Though you will hurt. A lot actually” She said and dug into her bag for the same pain pills she had given me a few days ago, but I shook my head and pushed them away. “I’ll be fine, just need some time.” I said not unkindly, and without another word she patted my head and moved off to get herself some much-needed rest.

It had been a few days since then, every pony was gearing up for the upcoming confrontation with the NCR, and there was a growing tension in the air around the White Rose. I could see it in the body language of every pony I came across. I could hear it when they spoke, and I could feel it when they helped me change my bandages. I still hurt from my unplanned flight lesson, but soon it was only an annoyance and not an inconvenience. There was one pony who seemed unaffected by the tension, and yes you guessed it, it was Zakk.

I came across him as he was busy making food for the three bandits. I was going to ask why he was mixing sugar apple bombs with sparkle cola, but I decided against it. I had to hoof it to him, the trio were oddly well behaved, and I hadn’t heard of any issues so far. I stepped closer to Zakk for the first time since installing the new engine and tapped his shoulder. He paused in his work, a bottle of sparkle cola held in his hooves that never seemed to stop pouring. “Uhm, what are you doing?” I ask as I point to the mess he was making in a large bowl. He took a quick glance, still spilling soda on the floor, and then answered. “It’s oatmeal.” He said and returned to his… cooking? “Doesn’t oatmeal require… ya know, oats?” I ask, making him glance back at me then set the bottle down and throw his hooves up in exacerbation. “well no one told me that!” He shouted.

I raised an eyebrow at him and then smirked. “Well to be fair it is kind of in the name.” I said, and Zakk seemed legitimately surprised. “Now it all makes sense, my entire understanding of the fabric of the… WHAT ARE YOU DOING!” He shouted and pointed over my shoulder. I turn to look, seeing Honesty walking past the door, with an old magazine between her teeth. “Uhm going to the bathroom?” She said cautiously after pulling the book from her mouth. Zakk looked indignant for a moment, before nodding and saying, “Carry on.”

I was confused at the behavior of this group, but that paled in comparison to what happened next. Slug, the larger bandit came passed at that point, and hearing Zakk’s words, he poked his head into the kitchen and in a deep voice he asked, “My wayward son?” I didn’t know what that meant, but Zakk did and whirled upon him, a wooden spoon clutched in his fetlock. “Did you just make a random reference?” Slug nodded, just now realizing that he stepped into Zakk’s territory without knowing it. Then Zakk moved closer and pressed his forehead against his. “That was a good one… Don’t do it again!” He shouted into his face, and slug nodded silently and ran off. Honesty had used the distraction to also run off to her own business.

That night, with a heavy storm pounding down on us all, I stood on the bow of the ship once again, this time accompanied by my friends and acquaintances as we ease into the dock under the bridge of Chapel. The trio of bandits all hopped onto the deck and quickly tied off the boat, while Shady moved the gangplank into position. We all took care to ease down the gangplank. Velvet slipped, but Zakk caught her before she fell. Having avoided that catastrophe we, as a group, moved into town.

The rain soaked my flanks and covered my visor. I had left the second helmet on the ship and wore the one Gawd had given me. While I liked the second one, this one offered more advanced features. I kept the fastenings loose, only using it to keep the rain off my head, and the E.F.S. to scout for any threats. We were back in enemy territory, and there was no telling how deep the Generals network went. Cherry wore a burlap cloak, and Shady had used grease to dye her coat almost black. Gawd had told us to keep our heads low, say nothing, and never use our real names.

As we made our way to the office, I noticed the three bandits were still following Zakk. “If I can ask, why havn’t you all left yet? Last I checked we said we would drop you off and you could go safely on your way.” I queried. Honesty looked back at me, then her companions and shrugged. “We have no where to go right now, and things seem so interesting right now we wanna tag along.” She said curtly, and I shrugged, not caring either way. “Well if you are gonna stay then you will make yourselves useful.” Gawd growled lowly and Honesty nodded, not questioning the Gryphon.

We all walked with Gawd as she entered the old post office, Charity sitting behind her counter, just like I had seen her the last time I was here. “We need two rooms.” Gawd said shortly, not wanting to give too much away to the astute little mare. She looked up at us, and her eyes fell on Shady for a few seconds longer than the rest of us, but she shrugged it off and tapped the counter top. “Three hundred and fifty caps.” She said slyly, and Gawd didn’t even try to barter her down on price, instead pulling out a bag of caps and dropping it on the counter. “There is five hundred. We need food, water, and as many healing potions as the rest can cover.

Charity eyed the Gryphon suspiciously, then shrugged once more and went to the back room, before returning with a box of food, water, and eight healing potions.” Gawd motioned to Shady and told her to pick up the box and follow her. Shady did as she was told with no complaint, and together we left the shop, and made our way down the road some ways. Then we reached a larger building, rooms upon rooms stacked together to form a cheap hotel. None of us outwardly complained though and entered the building.

There were full grown adults walking around, some in old guard uniforms with guns holstered on their legs, I suppose Charity was paying them to guard the place. One of them asked for proof from Gawd for the purchase of our rooms, and Gawd produced the receipt from Charity as evidence. Having proved our purchase, Gawd led us to our rooms, three side by side. Gawd and Velvet took one, Zakk and his three bandit goons took another, and that left Shady, Cherry and I in the third. Once inside, we all stripped off our armor, and Shady flopped onto the bed. “mmm a bed that isn’t wobbling I can die happy!” She said chipperly. I smirked and rested my helmet on a nearby table while Cherry helped me from my armor.

We all stretched happily, and I took a seat on one of the beds, feeling my body relax in a way I wasn’t used to after being on a moving boat for over a week. I was still injured from my impromptu flight, but it was nothing I couldn’t handle. Gawd swung by a few moments later, and gave us some food, and a healing potion with directions from Velvet for me to drink it. Shady and Cherry turned on me then, both wearing mischievous smirks. I backed into a corner as the advanced on me. They already knew I wouldn’t drink it unless I really needed it. “Now I know what you’re thinking…” I said with a hint of nervousness in my voice.

“No no! get off!” I shouted as Shady held me against the wall, pinning me in the corner while Cherry used her magic to pull open my mouth and pour the potion down my throat. She then held my muzzle closed, and Shady plugged my nose. I struggled against them, and tried to free myself, but before long, I felt myself needing a breath, and with my nose plugged and mouth full of potion, I was left with only one option. I begrudgingly swallowed the potion, Shady seeing my throat work and hearing me gulp it down. As soon as they were sure I had drunk it all, the released me, and I flopped down, gasping for air.

“You two are fucking evil” I groan out much to their amusement. “Well we know how stubborn you are about it, and rather than bribe you with sex...” Cherry was saying before I interrupted her “Which you still haven’t delivered on!” Cherry ignored me and continued “We needed to make sure you drank, and this seemed more appropriate than holding a gun against your head.” I rolled my eyes and Shady and Cherry hoof bumped each other. I grumbled and coughed a bit as I stood back up. After some of the mirth died down, Shady excused herself to the bathroom to get cleaned up. Luckily, she brought more grease with her just incase she needed to touch up her coat.

Cherry and I went about making sure our room was orderly. There were two beds in the space, and I was getting my gear out to crash on the floor, but Cherry smacked the back of my head and gave me a sour look. “Ya know you can share the bed with me.” She said, and I smiled before responding. “I didn’t want to assume.” I said with a smile and her hoof came back up. But instead of slapping me she pressed it gently upon my cheek, and then her lips firmly against mine. Unlike the first few times we had shared a kiss, I kissed back almost instantly and wrapped a hoof around the back of her neck, pulling her closer to me.

We embraced, her wrapping both forelegs around my back as I guided us slowly to one of the beds. The back of her knees hit the edge of the mattress, and I heard a soft click as her kneecaps gave out and we fell onto the sheets. Our kiss never faltered as I lay atop her. I cracked open my eyes to see her own were closed as her hoof rubbed my back, and gently tickled the spot between my wings. I gave a little shiver and nibbled on her bottom lip as my wings sprung from my back. She pulled away slowly, and we both opened our eyes. I could see lust and love in her gaze, and I knew I wore the same look as her hoof slid even further down my back, and soon she was massaging my rump.

I gave her a little smile as I adjusted my foreleg and pressed it gently on her belly. I rubbed small circles in her fur as I looked into her eyes again, a question in my gaze that I knew she understood. Her breath came in hot gasps as she nodded softly, and I slowly trailed my hoof south. I felt her body heat grow warmer as I slid my hoof tip between her breasts and slide a little further down. She let out a small moan as my hoof reached the spot I was searching for. Hot fluids soaked my hoof as I tenderly teased her, making her breath come faster and her body tense under me.

I smile softly as I begin to work my hoof in such a way to increase her pleasure. She moans softly, and I feel her grow wetter for my efforts. I continue this for a time, bringing my lover to climax more than once. During her latest, she bit down on my neck to keep herself from getting too loud and arched her back. I winced but smiled as she tensed and squirmed under me until she calmed. When she relaxed once more, I pulled my hoof from her, dripping her juices onto the sheets as I leaned in to kiss her again.

We continued to kiss for a few more minutes, before Cherry wrapped her hooves around my back, and rolled us over. She lay atop me, kissing me deeply and rubbing her hooves through my fluffy chest. I held her close as I heard her horn alight, and a warm sensation grip my lower extremity. I blush brightly and bite my lip as she repositions herself. I feel her part around me, and warm fluids drip onto my thighs. I grit my teeth as I feel her warmth soak my member, making my heart skip a beat. I moan softly, muffled only by her own as she takes me into her.

Our hips press together again and again as Cherry begins to bounce herself atop me. Not a worry comes to mind as my forehooves, acting of their own accord moved to her breasts, and began to tease and massage her. She moaned more and more, proving her enjoyment by speeding up. She leans her head back, her mane cascading around her shoulders, and her eyes wearing a very needy expression. The bed creaked beneath us, but we paid it no mind as we continued our salacious activity. I give her flank a firm slap as she rides me. She wasn’t even trying to stop her moans now, and neither was I. I felt her growing tighter around me, and I knew she wouldn’t last much longer.

I add my own movements to the mix, pushing her over the edge as she clenches around me and halts her bouncing as her moans turn into a shout. Hot juices fall onto the sheets beneath us as she falls against my chest. I roll us over again, still inside her as I begin to push myself again and again into her. Cherry tangles her hooves into the sheet, and pants heavily as I take charge. I wrap my hooves around her middle and push myself as deep as I can into her. I was also at my limit, but I grit my teeth and held out as long as I could as my thighs slap against her flank. I feel her also building up again and together we both arrived with loud pleasure filled moans.

We collapsed onto each other and lay there panting and gasping for breath as we let our heart rates fall back to normal. I pushed her mane out of her face and leaned in to kiss her softly. I felt her kiss back tiredly, and I knew she was satisfied. We both lay there for a time, before Cherry’s horn lit up again, and levitated over a pack of cigarettes. I smiled as she put one between my lips, and then took one for herself before lighting them both with a flare of her magic. I lay on my back, ignoring the discomfort from my wings, more than content to just smoke.

Cherry lay beside me, a hoof draped across my belly as she too smoked. Neither of us spoke, having little need for words right now. That was until a very pissed off Shady emerged from the shower, her coat dripping with water, and her mane hanging around her face. “Seriously? You two are sharing a room with me, and you decide to fuck on my bed!” She shouts, and I look around to see her armor which had scattered and fallen onto the floor in our lust. Cherry blushes and tries to hide her face behind one of my wings, and I just shrug. “we just wanted to warm it up for you.” I said with a smile, and Shady’s scowl deepened. “Fuck you Moonshine, you two get to sleep in your own mess” She growled, and I just laughed while Cherry blushed and buried her face against my neck.

Shortly after our cigarettes had extinguished themselves, and Shady was lying in the other bed already snoring, Cherry and I fell asleep as well. Cherry and I had figured out how this worked, and instead of her holding onto me, I would hold her. That way neither of us woke up with broken ribs or a broken nose again. Cherry’s breathing was slow and deep, a far sight different than what it had been a few hours before. The only reason I was able to notice this was because, once again, I couldn’t sleep. I knew that the next day we would be facing the N.C.R. at the dam, and for the first time I was scared. Even with all of the seasoned fighters and survivors on our side, we would be hard pressed to be a match for the suit of power armor stolen from me.

I had laid awake most of the night, different ways the fight could go playing through my head, each scenario worse than the last. I think I managed to get some sleep, but my dreams were likewise troubled. I awoke, feeling more exhausted than before trying to sleep when Cherry rolled over and kissed me gently. My eyes flitted open slowly, and it took me a few moments to realize where I was, and how sore I felt. “Good morning.” Cherry whispered with a small and tired smile. I stretched out with a small groan as I felt my joints pop. “mmm Mornin’.” Came my reply as I rubbed my eyes and looked around the room.

Shady was still asleep on her bed, her mane having fanned out in all directions, and her rear leg hanging over the side of the bed. I swear that mare could sleep standing up if she had too. Cherry and I silently left our bed, and each took turns getting a shower. It wasn’t the best I’ve had, but it got me clean and that was enough for me. When I returned to the room, my mane dripping water onto the floor, Shady was now awake, and Cherry was pouring us all cups of coffee. I took mine with a small word of thanks and sipped it down as I let the caffeine flow through my veins and give me the kick in the ass I really needed.

Shady sipped her drink as well, while Cherry’s magic set about helping comb and re-braid the mess that was her mane and tail. It had been a while since I had seen her sport the braid, and it served as a reminder of what we were walking in to. I felt the tension in the room as we slid on our armor. Shady reapplying the grease in areas left uncovered and ran a comb through it. Cherry even tied her mane back in a tight bun. I cracked my neck, and tightened the armor down, and then slid my helmet over my head. Just as we finished getting ready, Gawd came knocking. Seeing that we were all ready, she remained silent and we followed her out.

Velvet, Zakk, and his companions were already waiting outside. I looked up to see Rogue in position far above, and I knew he was watching us through his scope. We all kept our silence as we left the small town and made our way out of town. “Celestia! I hate this cloak and dagger shit.” Shady whispered in complaint. “Quiet!” Gawd hissed, and Shady shut up. However once out of town, we let our guard drop a little. “If it keeps being tense like this I will go crazy.” Cherry finally sighed as she fell into step beside me, and I nodded.

“You’ll get used to it.” Velvet tried to reassure, but it had the opposite effect she was hoping for. “it still sucks.” Shady whispered. Once again, I nodded, keeping my own council. The tension didn’t bother me as much as my worries did. I just had to hope that the General hadn’t discovered that we were on our way, and that he wouldn’t put up a fight. “What are your thoughts Moonshine?” Gawd asked, and I could tell in the tone of her voice that she had thought along the same lines that I had.

I sighed and looked at everyone and came clean about my worries. “I am just hoping that everything will go according to plan. There are so many things to go wrong. I mean what if the General is ready for us. If it comes down to a straight up fight against the General in my power armor, then I don’t see us doing very well. I think we are going in blind, and no matter what I think of, I can’t for see everything.” I admitted, making a hushed quiet fall amongst my friends.

“Well, not entirely blind.” Velvet said and Gawd sighed and shook her head. Whatever Velvet was talking about, Gawd didn’t approve. The rest of us though were confused and waited with bated breath for the charcoal mare to continue. When she finally did, it didn’t exactly make everything better magically. Go figure.

“Homage clued me in to a little secret, some pony we all thought to be dead actually isn’t. and no pony knows Hoofington better.” Velvet said confidently, though I could see that Gawd wasn’t so enthusiastic. “She is a liability and crazy. Not to mention the fact that she is about as reliable as a fishing net holding water.” Gawd countered. I rolled my eyes as Velvet and gawd began a heated discussion about this mysterious pony we were going to meet, but the rest of us tuned it out. Either they would help us, or they wouldn’t no point speculating on it now.

We walked for nearly twenty minutes before a small cottage appeared. We had seen it the first time we walked this way but didn’t feel like stopping by. And just like the last time, it gave off a creepy, almost haunted vibe. Velvet seemed undeterred though and led the way toward the front door. I felt every pony tense once more and heard several small clicks as weapon safety’s switched. Velvet approached the door and dug through her bag with her magic for a time, before finally pulling free an old and weathered key. Before she slipped it into the lock though, she turned and spoke with a deadly seriousness. “Don’t touch anything. Don’t even look at anything funny. She will sense it.” I raised an eyebrow, and as one we nodded. Except Gawd, who rolled her eyes.

Velvet, as quietly as she could, unlocked the door, and slowly eased it open. None of us were expecting the wave of odors to wash over us, and every pony placed a hoof over their nose. Well I didn’t because I had the respirator. Still. Velvet, eyes watering entered first, followed by the rest of us. The room was dark and smelled like a sewer mixed with a brothel. Once in the main room, I looked around. The helmet’s visor automatically filtering the low light, letting me see in greater detail.

The whole home was filthy. There was trash piled up in the corners, and the carpets were stained beyond recognition. But past that, there were piles upon piles of empty whiskey bottles. I never knew there was enough booze in the wasteland to warrant this level of mess. In one corner of the room was essentially a mountain of empty bottles and empty snack cake wrappers. Velvet’s eyes struggled to adjust to the light, and she instinctively turned on her pipbuck lamp. The whole room came into sharp relief, and I saw the walls for the first time. There were distinctive star patterns everywhere. “Welcome to Star House.” Velvet whispered as she led the way into the messy room.

We all followed behind, a little perturbed at the level disregard for what was at one point a beautiful home. Then a bottle fell over. We all whipped our heads around to see that Honesty had accidently knocked one over in the low light. We all held our breath, and just as we thought nothing was about to happen, everything did. “For thousands of years I lay dormant. Who dares disturb my… HURRRRRKKKK.” Spoke a mare somewhere in the house, followed by the wet sound of some pony vomiting. Then there was a flash of white light at the top of the mountain of bottles.

We all stood, frozen in fear as at first one bottle topped and smashed, followed by four, then a dozen. In less than two seconds, the entire mound of glass began to crash down onto the floor, but that all went ignored as a figure appeared, Floating amidst the avalanche of discarded bottles. “Fuck this I’m out” Honesty shouted before bolting through the door. The rest of us would have followed suit but were too afraid to. I watched as the figure slid down the mound, and finally came to rest right before Velvet and myself. I hadn’t realized until later that I had jumped in front of her to defend the pregnant mare. Then the light faded from around the figure, revealing a unicorn mare. And even though I had the respirator I could still smell her. She smelled like alcohol, sex, and depression. She was a white mare with a red and black mane and tail. And her horn was half the size of a mare like Cherry. But what I did notice were her eyes. While she was still drunk, I could see a level of intelligence and cunning that I had rarely seen before. I knew then, just from that one gaze, that this was not a mare to fuck with.

“Bit short to be an N.C.R. Ranger.” She slurred, and I tilted my head sideways in response before realizing her meaning. “Oh, the armor.” I said and made to take my helmet off before halting. This had the vague air of déjà vu. I then looked down at her hooves to see she was standing in a pet basket, also filled with whiskey bottles, one of them half full. The odd mare followed my gaze, and her eyes lit up at the sight before lifting it with her magic and downing the contents in less than a second. Then the bottles holding up her basket shattered under her weight, but her balance didn’t falter in the least. Just who was this crazy mare?

I got my answer a moment later as Velvet took a step around me and approached the drunk pony. “BlackJack. It’s Velvet.” Spoke the charcoal mare. I looked back and forth between the two, the name hitting a familiar chord with me but Shady filled in the rest for me. “Wait, BlackJack, the Security Mare?” Shady asked in disbelief, and I whipped my head back around to look at the mare once more. BlackJack was supposedly the mare who had saved the entire planet from a centuries old project designed to kill an evil spirit or something. But what’s more, she was supposedly dead as well.

As soon as the word “Security” left Shady’s mouth, her gaze turned dark as she looked upon my friend. And the look she hit Shady with made my friend take a couple of steps back. I had never seen some pony who could make Shady back down like that with just a look before, and that reaffirmed my original thought about this mare not being one to mess with. “I don’t use that name anymore. It’s too dangerous these days.” BlackJack said with a slur and tossed the empty bottle onto the pile behind her. Velvet tilted her head too, and said slowly “Then what should we call you?” Velvet asked, and Blackjack let out the loudest and heartfelt belch I had ever heard in response. “Go Fish used to be my real name.” She said, and Velvet nodded.

“Alright Go Fish, we need your help.” Velvet said softly and Go Fish’s ears lifted to convey mild interest. Velvet coughed politely into a hoof and pressed on as we all remained silent. “We are preparing for… well an assault on the Dam. And no pony knows the Hoof like you do.” Velvet said, sliding the compliment with expert poise. BlackJack nodded unsteadily, and then looked around the messy house for a few moments. I could see her lips moving as she looked back and forth between two spots. Almost like she was having a conversation with some pony. I spared a glance at Velvet, who subtly shook her head at me.

After a few seconds of this, BlackJack looked back at us all, and stood up a little straighter. “I think it would be a good idea for me to get some fresh air.” She said chipperly, before her eyes crossed, and her cheeks poked out and she retched, puking at our hooves. “yeah we’re off to a great start.” I heard gawd grumble before turning and leaving the house. The rest of my friends followed suit, but as soon as I turned my back on BlackJack, she stopped me with a hoof on my flank. “Take off your helmet.” I heard BlackJack say. I felt my skin crawl at her touch but sensed nothing dangerous in the action. So, I turned to face her, and pulled my helmet from my head.

As soon as my mane popped free, I slung the helmet under one of my wings and silver met red as I looked her in the eye. “You’re young. About the age I was when I left ninety-nine. What’s your name?” She asked, a curious look coming across her eyes. “Moonshine.” I said curtly. She nodded and then pressed her hoof on my chest. “that’s a good name, and an even better drink. I bet you taste just like it.” She says, a salacious tone entering her voice. I scowl and take a step back from her. “You’ll never know.” I say shortly before replacing my helmet over my head and leaving the house. Just before I did, I heard her laughter followed by her shout. “Playing hard to get will only make me try harder!” I ignored her and stepped through the door.

We all sat around as the mid-day sun beat down on us all. Velvet had been inside the house with BlackJack for thirty minutes already, and we were growing anxious. Gawd stood by, chewing on a grass stem. Her irritation barely contained as it was, but I could tell her patience was nearly spent. Cherry and I stood a few meters away smoking and just content to be with the other. Shady was laying on the grass, adjusting her leg brace. Zakk was standing with the trio of bandits, all four of them having a quiet but heated discussion. Finally, Gawd reached her limit, and moved for the door to see what the hold up was, only to come face to face with BlackJack.

Gawd moved aside begrudgingly, and I could tell Velvet had done what she could to sober the white unicorn up. I think she may have even had a bath, but I wasn’t sure. “Alright!” Blackjack crooned before cracking her neck and stretching her legs. “Been a while since you’ve been outside?” Cherry asks, and BlackJack adopts another seducing gaze as she looks at my friend. “Well if I had known such a pretty mare was around, I would have been out sooner.” She said tantalizingly. Cherry flushed, and I protectively put a hoof on her and moved her behind me.

BlackJack pays it no mind though, and stretches out, popping her back. I keep my eye on her, unsure how to take her. The first impression left a lot to be desired, but I was always willing to give the benefit of the doubt. BlackJack rolls her shoulders and takes a deep breath of the fresh air. “So Velvet filled me in on what’s going on. I wouldn’t mind helping y’all out, but I’ll have you know I’m pretty rusty. Havn’t had a good fight in years.” She said and looked around at us all. “Any pony spar with me for a few minutes? Just to get my edge back?” She looked around, and I did as well. Every pony was looking at me, and as one they all said “Moonshine!” I balked and was at a loss for words for a moment. “Well fuck you all too.” I finally squeaked out before turning and facing the Security mare.

“You’ve got guts, lets see if you have the nuts.” She purred before leaping at me. I took the hit to my chest. By now I could tell when some pony was holding back. When I didn’t flinch, she looked at me and smirked again. We stood like that for a second, but then she moved faster than I expected and switched hooves. I felt my teeth slam together as she hit me with a hard uppercut, and I knew this was no longer just a pissing contest. I took a step back, and got into a defensive crouch before she came at me again. This time I blocked her strike and shoved her back. Despite being more experienced, she was still light.

She came at me again, swinging her hooves at my head. I dipped and ducked under her punches, before seeing an opening and lashing out myself. My rear hoof caught her in the stomach, and I heard the wind rush from her lungs. She staggered, and I used the opportunity to press the advantage. Well I tried, but it was all a ploy. I hadn’t knocked the air from her, she had exhaled, and was now moving back at me. I didn’t have time to move, so I braced for the impact, and sure enough, her rear hoof connected with my helmeted head. Now I stumbled, and she pressed her advantage.

I roared my defiance at the mare and kept taking her hits. I could tell, even though I was angry, melee fighting like this wasn’t her thing. And soon enough that showed as her balance was affected by a small divot in the ground. As soon as the attack let up for a moment, I leapt at her, wrapping my hooves around her belly and tackling her to the ground.

We rolled, but I took control of it, and pinned her down before sitting on her belly. I pulled my hoof back to strike, but a small shield appeared between my hoof and her face. That didn’t stop me though, I slammed my hoof down, hitting the barrier and firing one of my shotgun shells. It was still a blank, but the recoil sent my hoof back, and once more I slammed it down. Cracks appeared in the magical barrier, and BlackJack’s eyes widened a little as they grew bigger with the next punch. On my fourth, the barrier failed entirely, and my hoof moved back to strike once more. “I yield.” Blackjack said calmly, and my Hoof halted in motion, only an inch from her muzzle.

“I was just getting warmed up, what the hell?” I asked in surprise and she pushed me off her effortlessly with her magic. “I don’t want you to get hurt, I think we should stop for now.” She said, and I bristled. I was pushed into this sparing match, and now that I was getting into it she backed out. “Hey, you can’t just lead me on like that! Get back here and fight me!” I said excitedly, and she turned to look over her shoulder, giving me a seductive look. “Or what Moonshine?” She asked playfully, and I looked her in the eye and pulled the same card Shady used on me in the past. “Well if you won’t then I guess the stories about you are bull shit. I bet you and your friends made up a huge story just to get some attention.” I taunted.

Her playful attitude changed, and I knew I was in much greater danger, but I was so eager for the fight to continue, that I didn’t care. “You don’t know what your…” I cut her off by punching her square in the muzzle. She staggered, blood trickling from a cut lip, but the strike seemed to have gotten through to her. Instead of speaking again, she took up a more defensive posture, and her horn ignited. From thin air, as if materialized by her magic, an elegantly shaped sword took shape, made entirely from her condensed magical aura.

I narrowed my eyes and I too took up a defensive stance. For nearly a minute neither of us moved, and then as one we lunged. Her blade pointed straight ahead, a strike I easily side stepped, before pushing my hoof into her belly. I felt the strike land, and then the ballistic hoof took over. One more shell fired, singing her fur and blasting her onto her back. She rolled with it and leapt to her hooves faster than a regular pony could. But damage had been dealt, and she knew it. But like her, I also knew rage outweighed experience by miles.

This time she got into a different stance, one more offensive than before, and I knew what was coming next. She leapt at me, her sword slicing this way and that. I blocked most of the deadlier ones, but even still some tore at me. I felt flesh part easily, and I knew that magical blade was surgically sharp. I bore the pain as well as I could, until I got an opportunity. But it took a while, she was much more skilled with a weapon than without. Still, she did slip up, and I wrapped my hooves around the hilt of the blade and held it against my side. I winced as I felt it slice my side when she tried to pull it away, but I ignored it as well, before running at her. If she was going to use the blade against me, then it was fair that I use it against her.

Her eyes widened as she realized what I was doing but had no time to prepare herself as I leapt into her midst. I held the blade tight against me, and then rotated, showing my back to her as trying to jab it’s pointed tip into her. She dodged and dipped, still receiving multiple gashes on her cheeks from her own sword. Seeing that her own weapon was now a hinderance, she canceled her magic, letting the blade disperse. We separated again, blood dripping into the dirt from both of us as we stared each other down. She seemed content to circle around as she worked her brain to figure me out. I didn’t want to give her the time. So instead of lunging at her again, I used my still sore wing to draw my pistol.

She saw the motion and ducked, but I knew she would. Once my wing was outstretched, I pulled the trigger. I jaw her jerk as the bullet slammed into her side, lucky for her it was a rubber round. She looked back at her side in surprise, it hurt, but it wasn’t lethal. Too bad for her, she showed her face. Another rubber round hit her in the forehead, snapping her head back as I advanced on her. Another round hit her belly, and again her neck. With one last round in the cylinder, I closed with her and pressed the barrel against the side of her head. “I thought you were supposed to be the Security mare, yet you, can’t defend yourself from a stallion with rubber bullets.” I snarl as I pull the hammer back again.

“You don’t know what I went through!” She shouted, and I could see a familiar pain in her eyes. Still holding the gun against her skull, I removed my helmet again and dropped it to the dirt. “You think I don’t? look into my eyes BlackJack. I mean really look!” I shouted back at her. Her eyes met mine again, and this time I could see that same cunning intelligence at work. “I also lost every pony I ever loved. I watched as LittlePip gunned them down. I watched as my home burned because of her rage. Don’t tell me I don’t know what you’ve been through.” I growled as I finally pulled my weapon from her. “Are you from…” She tried to ask, and I cut her off. “Arbu. Yes.” I said simply. “And yet you have the audacity to call me the weak link when you are curled up in that mess you call a home, drinking yourself to death.” I snarl once more before re-holstering my pistol. “Now pick yourself up. We have work to do.” I say before grabbing my helmet and returning to my friends, who already had a healing potion on standby.

I didn’t hesitate to drink it this time, only because I knew what the alternative was. Cherry was looking back over her shoulder and I saw her eyes widen. I didn’t even hesitate to draw my pistol again, and without looking I shot behind me, then heard a whinny as the rubber round hit BlackJack. I looked over my shoulder to see her pressing a hoof to her eye and rolling on the ground. “Ah right in the fuckin’ eye! Why is it always the Goddess damned eye!” She shouted. I walked over and looked down at her as I felt the cuts in my hide mend themselves. “Rule one of Shady’s training, always expect a sneak attack.” I said then kicked a little dirt on her.

Velvet ran over to BlackJack, and after stuffing another healing potion down her throat, she fixed me with an unapproving gaze. My friends however were all more enthusiastic. “Moonshine that was awesome!” Cherry gushed, and even Shady gave me a kind pat on the shoulder. “I never expected your wings to handle six consecutive shots from that revolver.” Gawd added, looking at me, impressed. I look at her, then back at my wing, I still held my pistol between the feathers, but I didn’t feel like my wing was about to rip itself off this time. In fact, it felt like it had before.

I re-holstered the pistol with little effort, the motion feeling more natural than before. Was I finally starting to gain control over my new limbs? I gave them both experimental flaps and noticed for the first time how strong they felt now. I suppose the damage that had been done on the boat had strengthened them more than hurt them. I smiled softly inside my helmet and folded them against my side. While I wanted nothing more than to see if I could fly yet, I just wasn’t ready, and I knew it.

BlackJack was back on her hooves, her eye swollen from the rubber round, but she was still smiling. “Been a while since I got my ass kicked, I needed that.” She said and patted my shoulders. This contact was friendlier than before, and I didn’t feel my hide crawl at the contact. “Where did you learn to fight like that?” She asked after a moment, and I looked at Shady. BlackJack looked at my larger friend and smiled. “You taught him well, but I don’t think hoof to hoof is your style.” She said with a grin, and Shady nodded.

“I taught him what I knew which admittedly wasn’t that much. Moonshine here has a knack for improvisation, most of his moves were his own design.” Shady said, offering me a rare compliment. BlackJack put a hoof under her chin, thinking about something. “Ya know, I know some pony who fights like he does, maybe someday I can introduce you two?” She said and looked back at me. I nodded my approval, but Gawd spoke up. “I know he could use the training, but we don’t have time to trot around Hoofington right now. The longer we wait, the greater the chance Eucalyptus will discover our presence.”

That thought sobered us all up, and the tension returned seven-fold. BlackJack then stopped and looked around at the group, really looking at us for the first time. “Wait, where are the rest of you?” She asked, and we all looked at her in confusion. Our response told her all she needed to know, and her response was not what we expected. ‘While I am all for the whole underdog stealth approach, getting in will be easy, but if a fight happens like you all are thinking it will, then getting back out will be impossible. You may not believe it, but I have been watching the dam for some time now. Between the amount of chems, guns, and trained soldiers even I wouldn’t be crazy enough to assault the place. What you need is a diversion, an army, something to keep the dam from turning into a kill box.” Blackjacks words hit like a ton of bricks, and all of us finally realized that this plan was borderline suicidal.

“We have an idea.” Honesty spoke out, much to the annoyance of Zakk. All of us turned to look at her, and the small smile she wore. “Really, you have a plan?” Gawd asked, and Honesty smirked before looking at her companions. “Yeah, there is a group of ponies like us not too far away. They don’t cause too much trouble, in fact they are more like mercenaries than bandits these days.” She said and continued to smile. Shady looked at Gawd and spoke slowly. “What have we got to lose?” Gawd remained silent for a moment and shrugged. “I guess we can give it a shot.”

Later that afternoon, Honesty, Slug, and Wrench entered an old prewar building, the brick structure was sound enough, though mostly everything wood was either rotten or missing. Now getting in would be an issue unless you had some proof of your loyalty. Luckily Honesty had such proof in the form of a brand on her neck in the shape of a two-headed beast. One head enraged, the other dying and sickly. That was the mark of a stalker.

Even if one could get by the few guards patrolling the area, there were even more turrets covering all approach points. It was well defended for a bandit camp, but Honesty’s words about them being more like mercenaries was not an exaggeration. The trio were given access, and they went inside. Honesty had to be careful, she was amongst her own type here, it felt more like home. But she had grown to know the ponies on the boat and had gotten kind of attached. She was at a crossroads now and had no idea what direction she wanted to go. Wrench and Slug, she knew didn’t have it in them to be proper bandits. They could probably leave and make a proper life for themselves. But what would she do?

Honesty mulled these thoughts through her head and didn’t even realize it until she bumped into some pony. When she looked up, her ears folded back. She was looking eye to eye with Dozer, the leader of this merry band. “Well, well, well, if it isn’t Honesty.” He said, his voice rough and sounding like gravel in a rock crusher. Honesty’s eyes widened as he lifted a hoof and put it gently under her chin. She knew where this was going before it began. Dozer had a reputation for starting gentle but getting more and more violent as he went on. Honesty was one of the few to have survived his particular “style” of love making. And even fewer to have done so more than once.

Honesty knew what he planned for her, but she did still have a job to do. “Wrench, Slug, go take care of the supplies. I will be along shortly.” Honesty commanded. Wrench opened his mouth to say they didn’t have supplies, but Slug clamped a hoof over his mouth and picked him up before trotting away with his brother on his back. Honesty though, being unable to go with them, prayed to either of the Goddesses, or any other deity that they didn’t fuck it up. “Let’s go babe, been a while since we had some fun.” Dozer growled in what he thought was a playful manner but sounded more like a threat. Yes, this was her life, the only life she had known. It was indeed too late for her, but maybe she could make sure Wrench and Slug didn’t turn out like this.

It had been two hours since the trio of bandits had entered the compound. Every Pony was sitting by, waiting for the signal and being very patient. Though secretly everyone of them were doubting if they could trust the bandits at this point. Gawd had even begun to question the wisdom of waiting for a possible ambush. Cherry and I sat side by side, smoking and idly talking, while Shady stuck closer to Velvet and Gawd. Zakk was taking a quick “Power nap” as he put it, and BlackJack was standing of on her own. I assumed having fully sobered up by now, she was none too pleased with having been dragged along.

By now it was late afternoon, and all our patience was wearing thin. That was until finally we got the signal we were waiting for. A blue flare had been fired from the roof, the very flare gun I had given to Slug. BlackJack and Rogue wasted no time, together they teleported to the building, and both dropped the guards at the door. They didn’t kill them, just knocked them out. Then Blackjack, her magic more honed, teleported again, and dispatched several turrets with her magical bullets. Rogue also moved and dispatched the rest of the guards silently and quickly.

Shady grabbed Zakk and shook him awake. By the time he opened his eyes, Rogue and BlackJack reappeared. We tossed Zakk across the back of the Alicorn, who was anything but happy about having the very pony who terrorized him so close. Then with a purple flash he was gone again. BlackJack though was excited, and impatient for us to do our part. Cherry and I would go first and put out hooves on BlackJack. There was a bright flash, followed by the sensation of being squeezed through a small pipe, and then we were next to Rogue. And I felt like I was gonna be sick, but I didn’t have time to let it bother me. Then in another flash, BlackJack left us on the roof with a small pop as she disappeared again.

It had been a few hours since she had left the rest of the group, a few hours since Dozer had intercepted her. He had been displeased that she had not found a single thing for “salvage” as he called it, though it was still robbery. He had not been kind to the mare. Honesty was sporting a few new bruises, most notably a black eye, and a few broken ribs. Not to mention she felt like her flank had been fucked by a train. But that paled in comparison to what he did next. He had chained her up next to his seat, a tight collar having been fixed around her throat. He was sitting and laughing with those closest to him, and smoking a fat cigar with a repulsive stench. The worst part of it were the burns on her neck and back when he had used her as an ash tray.

Yes, Honesty’s degradation was complete, and her place was here, being used and abused. But the last week had changed her fundamentally, where before she would take the punishment without complaint or thought, she now held a certain feeling that was alien to her. She wondered if those she had spent time with lately would even care about her.Just as that thought flitted through her brain, everything went dark. Confusion began to reign around the mare, but despite herself, a small smile split her lips. It looked like Slug and his brother had succeeded.

Then there was chaos as a bright purple flash lit up the room for a second, followed by silence as a low and psychotic laugh began to drown out any other sound. Every bandit in the room froze as the sound amplified. “Some say that he has an irrational fear of ducks, and that he also wears the skin of his enemies underneath his own skin.” Came a deep, booming voice. Every Bandit in the vicinity remained frozen in place as a purple glow appeared, highlighting the face of a large and menacing pony, their features cast in shadow, and their eyes a blazing purple. “Some call me crazy, others friend, but you all know me… as the laughing ghost!” now bandits left and right dropped that they were doing and fell to the ground in reverence around the shadowed pony. That is all except Dozer.

“You call yourself the laughing ghost. But I’ve seen him. And last I checked he wasn’t a purple alicorn.” Dozer growled dangerously. “You’re right.” Came a softer voice. One right in front of the bandit king. Then the alicorn’s horn lit up more, casting light all around the room. And standing right before him, only an inch from his face, was Zakk. On his left stood Moonshine, his pistol drawn and likewise an inch from the bandit’s skull. On Zakk’s right was Blackjack, her magic sword materializing again right against his throat. Dozer froze in place, but his subordinates all drew weapons and pointed them at the trio but Dozer stopped them with a wave of his hoof.

Honesty looked up at Moonshine, who was standing on his rear hooves next to her. She couldn’t see his eyes, but she did feel his gaze upon her. Then he spoke, low and a dangerous tone in his voice. “Did you do that to her?” He asked, motioning at her. His pistol rock steady against Dozers skull. BlackJack spared a glance at the Bandit mare, and she could see the Security mare’s eyes narrow as she looked back at Dozer. Even Zakk managed to look angered by the sight when he noticed.

Zakk pressed his forehead to Dozers, and this time Dozer had nothing to say, for this was indeed the Laughing Ghost. “You want to explain yourself?” Zakk asked lowly as he stared into Dozer’s eyes. The bandit’s mind went blank, and he knew there was no favorable way he could explain the damage done to Honesty. Instead of any noise from him, the doors at the end of the hall were blasted off their hinges. Gawd, Velvet, Cherry, and Shady entered then, Shady carrying a smoking missile launcher. Honesty was at a loss, it seemed that those she had been traveling with did in fact care.

Slug and Wrench entered just after Shady, and BlackJack moved around Moonshine to look at Honesty for herself. Upon closer investigation of the mare, BlackJack shoved Moonshine aside before pressing her blade against his throat once again. “Answer the question, did you do that to her!?” She shouts, a bead of blood dripping down Dozers neck.Through it all he kept his façade of control, but it was starting to crack. “What’s it to you, who are you to ask?” He growled, trying to be brave in the face of such danger.

BlackJack narrows her eyes back at the stallion and adjusts her sword angle. “You fuckin’ ass” She growled and slid her sword tip down his chest, before giving it a single swipe. Every stallion in close proximity winced and grabbed at their groin as Dozers testicles fell to the floor. He howled in pain and rage and reached down to clench his nether region before BlackJack shuts him up by pressing her blade back to his throat. “I am some pony with a very particular set of skills, which makes me a nightmare to ponies like you. Now I will give you a choice, leave now, and start a better life, because if you don’t, and you do this shit again, I will find you, and I will kill you.” She growls and shoves him back onto the floor and turning to walk back to Velvet.

Every bandit around felt a pang of sorrow for Dozers bits. But there was also pity, which made it so much worse. With another howl of rage, he withdrew a pistol from his armor, and pointed it at Velvet, whose attention was solely on BlackJack, horrified by her actions. “You fuckin’ CUNT!” He shouted as he pulled the hammer back. BlackJack was faster though and whirled just as he fired. The whole event was over in a millisecond, but her sword was in a new location than it was before, and there was a new bullet hole in the floor at her hooves. He roared again and began firing at her again, but each bullet fired was slapped aside by Blackjack as she advanced on him. Before he could fire the last two rounds, she closed the distance, and with crazed intent, and in a single swipe, BlackJack decapitated the stallion. His head fell from his body and rolled to the floor. To any ponies around where the head landed, they would tell of his last expression being that of fear.

Every pony was in shock at the quickness of her motions, even the speedy Zakk was impressed. But none more so than Moonshine. He had fought her only a few hours before, and their fight had gone nothing like that. But he shook it off as he motioned to Slug and Wrench. “Get Honesty, she needs help.” He said, and the two brothers didn’t hesitate. Dozer looked down at his pet mare as Wrench cut her chain, and Slug, as gentle as ever, grabbed her and carried her over to Velvet Remedy.

While I didn’t particularly like Honesty, after all she did try to rob us, I still felt enraged at the treatment she had received. I didn’t care that a pony had died behind me, because to me, he wasn’t a pony, just another piece of trash in the wasteland. I looked back to Go Fish, her hooves and chest soaked in the blood of the dead bandit. Her sword was gone, and she was now the defacto leader of the bandit group, though I knew she wouldn’t keep it.

Blackjack proved it as well, by grabbing his gun, and taking it over and dropping it in Honesty’s hooves before turning and addressing the remaining bandits, who watched it all without making a sound. “I give leadership of your band to Honesty. If any of you have a problem with that say so now. If any pony decides to undermine her or attempt to seize power from her. Just remember who showed up here today. Remember the friends she has standing behind her.” With that BlackJack moved aside and into the shadows. I moved over to Honesty and looked down. She was pretty banged up, but I knew she was in good hooves.

“Will she be alright?” I ask and Velvet nods as she dribbles a healing potion on her multiple cigar burns. “Yeah, she is pretty roughed up, somethings I won’t tell you about, but she should be alright.” Velvet whispered as she worked over the mare. I knelt beside her and pulled my helmet from my head and locked eyes with Honesty. “Why… Why do you all care?” She asked, then looked at the chromed .44 pistol in her hooves. I sighed and relaxed a little as Cherry walked up and put a hoof on my shoulder. “I don’t like you, you tried to rob us. But we gave you a second chance to do better. To be better than you used to be. And you have shown us that you are willing.” I said softly. Very aware of two red eyes on my back from where BlackJack was standing.

“Now we need your help Honesty. We are headed into a fight with the N.C.R. at the dam, and we need your bandits.” I said, emphasizing the fact that these were now her ponies to lead. I just hoped we didn’t make a mistake in giving her the power. I watched as Honesty looked to Slug, then Wrench, who both nodded encouragingly at their leader. When she looked back to me, she nodded, and I saw the steely gaze of a pony determined to make their lives better. I reached down, and grabbed her hooves, before pulling her to a standing position.

Honesty looked around at the bandits surrounding us, and each one of them looked away from her gaze. From what I knew of Bandit culture, any who did not would be a challenge to her authority nearly every pony averted their gaze from hers as a sign of submission, but there was one who refused. Honestly locked eyes with her and began walking to the would-be challenger. I watched Honesty at work. Her gait was off, there was a severe limp, and the way her back legs moved indicated the humiliation she had been given.

Honesty closed in on the other mare, who still refused to look away. When she was only a meter away the mare spoke. “You were a plaything less than an hour ago. You are not fit too…” he last words were cut off as Honesty used her new weapon to turn the mares brain into pulp. When her corpse hit the floor, not a single pony would look at Honesty now. And we all knew she had succeeded in establishing her dominance. “Listen up. My friends over here need my help. And I will help.” She began, and not a single pony made to interrupt. “We are going after the N.C.R. at the dam. None of them are to be killed. We are going to help them. Their leader has been stringing them out on Chems, and as such they are more raider than governing force. Tonight, I am going to help my new friends, and you lot… are coming with me.” She said, and not a single bandit argued, or even looked like they would.

Gawd then stepped up beside Honesty, and every eye was on the Gryphon then. “For those who don’t know me. I am Gawdyna Grimfeathers, the leader of the N.C.R.” several grumbles began to spread through the crowd, but Honesty quieted them by firing her gun into the air. “We do not do business with raiders or Bandits. But, if you help us all tonight, you will all be conscripted into the N.C.R. there your needs will be taken care of.” Gawd then pulled out an old red beret and held it out to Honesty.

I watched on silently as Honesty eyed the beret for several moments. Weighing her options. But she knew Gawd better now, and with out another moment of hesitation, she took the cap, and pulled it over her dirty mane. GAwd smiled, and I could see the happiness in her one eye, before addressing the Mare. “Honesty, see to your ponies, get them ready for tonight. I want all guns and ammo counted and sorted, and every pony outfitted in two hours.” Gawd commanded, and Honesty nodded before barking orders at her newly minted soldiers.

I moved up to Gawd as the entire place became chaos as every pony leapt into action. “You are one slick politician. Ya know that?” I say with a whisper, and Gawd just smirks at me and taps her beak with a talon. “That’s why I am the leader.” She says slyly before moving off to help organize the ex-bandits. As Gawd left, Honesty ran buck up to BlackJack who was leaning against a pillar in the shadows. “Bla…Go Fish, do you know of any Radscorpion nests around here?” She asks, making me look at the exchange curiously. Blackjack though Smirked and nodded, before suddenly grabbing the mare, and with a soft pop, teleported Luna knows where.

It actually took two hours for the bandits to gather up all their stuff, and sort through it. But by the time they did, BlackJack and Honesty returned. At first there were shouts of alarm, then confusion as an entire swarm of Radscorpions surrounded the building but did nothing else. I ran out right behind Cherry and Shady to see both Honesty and BlackJack topple from the backs of two scorpions, both laughing their asses off. “What the fuck?” Cherry asked softly, and I just shrugged. Either way, Honesty seemed to know what she was doing as she randomly chittered at the scorpion she had been riding, and it lay down, making the rest do so as well.

I filed the sight under “shit to think about later”, and rejoined Shady, who was reloading her missile launcher, and Cherry was checking the load in a .45 pistol. Seeing her rack the slide, and check the sights, renewed the sense that things could go crazy very quickly. “Moonshine, did you check your gear?” Shady asks without taking her eyes from her own work. I paused, and struggled to remember if I had or not, which Shady took the pause as proof that I hadn’t. “Check it now.” She said coolly, and the edge in her voice was unmistakable. I pulled my pistol from its holster with a wing and flipped open the cylinder.All five rounds within had been spent earlier in my fight with Blackjack, and I had been holding an empty gun to the Bandits head earlier.

I flushed, and Shady gave a knowing smirk as I set about reloading my gun with the rubber rounds I had bought from TenPony incase I got my previous pistol back. Cherry paid us no mind as she pulled another .45 from her bag, and likewise checked the magazines. Then I watched as her magic hefted the two pistols, and she gave them both a twirl in her magic, which had taken the shape of a talon like Gawd’s. She then slipped them back into the holsters strapped to her shoulders. She couldn’t grab them with her mouth, but it didn’t matter with unicorns.

Seeing Cherry so casually handling guns unnerved me. I could imagine her using them, and I hoped I wouldn’t have too. It then made me put myself into perspective. I was armed and armored more than the rest of them. I had two shotguns strapped to my forelegs, and a high caliber pistol on my flank. Yes I was using non-lethal ammunition, but I was sure it gave even the hardened ponies in the wasteland pause to see a pony like me wandering around like this. It honestly scared me to think how far we were willing to go, the pony we were after had fucked up our lives, but had it really been that bad? Here we were, only a month later, and more prepared than we had ever been. And now, we had roped an entire tribe of Bandits into our fight. How much further would we go?

Just as I was about to have a crisis of conscience, a voice nearby snapped me out of it enough to focus. “Moonshine, come here!” Gawd said staring at me with a scolding gaze. I re-holstered my weapon and moved over. The Gryphon leaned down and whispered lowly, “Follow me.” Was all she said, and started walking off toward a side room. Once we reached the door, Gawd roughly grabbed me and shoved me inside. I grew nervous, as I felt there were more ponies inside, one who smelled like a bar, meaning it was BlackJack.

Gawd followed me inside, and shut the door, while another pony lit up the room with a pipbuck. It was velvet, and she was looking at me with concern. BlackJack looked amused, and Gawd looked just as concerned as Velvet. “Moonshine, are you alright?” Velvet asked as she immediately scanned me with her horn. Blackjack snorts and giggles, “Look at his face, he is on the verge of a panic attack.” She said, and the Gryphon slapped her head. “It’s not funny BlackJack.” She scolded and gave the white mare a deadly glare.

I looked back and forth between the trio, and their attitudes toward me was beginning to ruffle my feathers. “Enough!” I shout to get their attention. “I appreciate you guys looking out for me, but this whole “Keep an eye on the newbi shtick is fuckin’ old.” I growl, and Blackjack smirks before clapping me on the shoulder. “Good buck, keep your head up and you’ll be fine.” She says confidently, but I shrugged her off. “Look, I am just overwhelmed by how crazy this all got. We have three fuckin’ legends of the wasteland traveling together and gathering a fuckin’ army. This wasn’t what I had in mind when we left TenPony almost three weeks ago.” I grumble, making Gawd arch an eyebrow, and Velvet cough politely in her hoof.

BlackJack just grinned wider and gained a thoughtful expression. “wasteland legend huh? Has a certain ring to it.” She purred, and I face hoofed. “What Moonshine is saying, is that this whole operation is on a scale they didn’t plan for.” Gawd said, putting my words in a smore simple format for BlackJack. Her expression sours as she looks back at Gawd. “I’m not that dumb.” She grumbled, but Velvet cut the two off again and looked at me. “What did you have planned Moonshine?” She asked, and I sighed.

“I thought with just the four of us, we would sneak into the dam, and catch the General off guard. If Shady killed him silently we could gather up our shit and get out.” I said honestly, and Gawd’s eyes widened. “That… could have worked.” She said after a moment, and Velvet sighed. “True, but I never was a fan of assassinations myself.” She said darkly, though I distinctly remembered her being the distraction for one. “I could’ve done it.” Blackjack said, and Gawd rolled her eye.” Yeah when you were at your best and had your friends with you.” She snapped, but then clamped a talon over her beak and Velvet gasped. Suddenly the whole room felt ice cold, and the source was BlackJack. Despite her clenched teeth, and a tear in her eye, she restrained herself and without a further word, she left the room with a sharp “Pop”, the only sign of her teleporting.

Gawd hung her head, and Velvet pattered her shoulder. “Moonshine, your plan may have worked, but this is the result of Ponies and Gryphons with more experience in these matters. We have all been where you are now, overwhelmed with how things are shaping up. But there is more at stake than just what he did to you all. He is hurting good Ponies by exposing them to chems.” She said, and Gawd took over. “And he is abusing his command and besmirching the name of the N.C.R.” velvet nodded and continued. “Plus, there are many, many settlements who are under his hoof, innocent ponies who can’t do anything against the force he has made for himself. Sure, you could kill him and leave, but there are those under him who would be just as bad. Think of it like an infection and us the bodies antibodies. We sort through the good and bad and destroy the bad while leaving the good unharmed.” She said, putting it a way I could understand.

I sighed and nodded, feeling a bit better, but still like this was getting out of hoof. Then Gawd patted my back and said something even more meaningful. “Also, Don’t tell any pony this, but it is possible, only possible, that Eucalyptus was working with Phanes.” She said, making me snap my head up. The look in her eye told me she made no promises, but that there was some evidence to suggest it. “I didn’t get you all geared up just for this fight, but for the ones to come.” She said, assuming we would go after Phanes, which she wasn’t wrong about. I still saw the image of the foal getting his brain blown out by the Ranger in Respite.

Now the fear I had been feeling was replaced with burning rage and sorrow, which only fueled my anger further. “Atta Boy.” Gawd said, seeing the change in my expression. “Use that, hold onto that anger and use it.” She said, and for the first time, I couldn’t agree with her more.

Later, after the sun had descended on the horizon, a small group of ponies appeared in a flash of purple. It went mostly unnoticed as it was inside the structure of the dam, and in a small concrete room with a pair of bunk beds, and a small shower.

Rogue slumped, having teleported a sizeable group in the structure after BlackJack removed the memory of this room from my head, and gave it to Rogue so he could bring us here. Shady hit a light, and took up a post beside the door, a light machine gun clutched in her hooves. Cherry joined Shady, one pistol drawn as she stood by the door. Velvet went about casting numerous spells, including one that would protect us from a life threating injury, but it only had one charge, and the energy to keep it active drew from our own. Gawd cracked her neck, and silently unslung her shotgun, while I pulled my pistol. Rogue curled up on one of the beds, having exhausted himself bringing us all here at once.

I stood next to Gawd, doing as she had instructed. Zakk was first at the door, his hooves tapping on the floor. As soon as Gawd gave the go ahead, the door opened, and Zakk disappeared. We paid it no mind and filed out, Gawd in the lead, and me behind her. Cherry and Velvet in the middle ans Shady bringing up the rear. We made no sounds, even our hoof falls were muffled thanks to Velvet’s magic. We slowly wound our way through the maze of catwalks, which were mysteriously empty.

The large turbines howled as the powerful water was filtered through the create electricity, which further served to hide our movements. We clung to the shadows, hugging the concrete wall tightly until we approached our first flight of stairs. At first, I was concerned about Cherry freezing up, but her mind was so in the moment that she was able to ignore her fear. I looked back over my shoulder to see her looking down the sight of one pistol, while the other floated beside her. Her eyes so focused on the task at hoof, that she didn’t even notice me looking at her. I should have been paying attention instead.

I misjudged the distance to a stair, and missed it entirely, which made me loose my balance. Due to my small size, I fell through the gaps in the railing, and would have toppled all the way down had Zakk not suddenly appeared and pushed me back onto the platform. Then like that he was gone again, and Shady was looking at me, fear in her eyes. I waved her off, letting her know I was alright as I stood up again, and we continued along, despite my heart thundering in my ears and my breath coming in heavy gasps.

After a few more flights of stairs, we silently pushed our way into the armory. As soon as the door was shut, and locked, I pulled my helmet off and slumped against a shelf and panted heavily. Had Zakk not been there, I would have been a pile of goo, or worse. Velvet was there in an instant, using her magic to make sure I was alright once more. While I was getting tired of it, I welcomed it this time as I felt like I was going to have a heart attack.

Cherry looked at me with concern, realizing herself for the first time what had almost happened. We all still did our best to remain quiet as Velvet gave me a very mild sedative, just to calm my nerves, while Shady and Gawd looked around for anything useful. Feeling my heart rate slow, and my breathing becoming less labored, I pulled my helmet back on, and buckled it in place. While Gawd found little of use, Shady was more successful. Some of our old gear had been stashed here. Grace was well taken care of, slung in a rack with the other shotguns.

Shady scooped it up with love in her eyes but had to struggle not to squee in delight. Velvet looked at me with a raised eyebrow, and I quickly explained. “I gave it to her when Ditzy gave it to me. Cause at the time I still, ya know, hated you.” She sighed and nodded but said no more about it as Shady reloaded the drum mag with high impact slugs. We took only a few more minutes to recollect ourselves. Cherry levitated out two silencers from a drawer and screwed them onto her pistols. While it did bother me to see her looking so deadly, it also excited me a little bit.

Once we were good to go, Gawd opened the door and we all moved out, falling back into silence as we made our way up more and more stairs to the office where I was sure we would find Grunt. Finally, all of us sweating, we reached the door. Shay and Gawd knew it well. Cherry and I had never seen it before, but we knew we were in the right place judging by the self-important signs everwhere. Seriously this buck pissed me off. And now that I was standing outside his office, the nervousness I had been feeling was replaced with a cold determination and firm resolve to do what needed to be done. There were only three ponies in all of Equestria I want dead. One is Littlepip for obvious reasons, the second is Phanes, and the last is Eucalyptus Grunt.

With a nod from Gawd, we cracked open the door slowly, and then burts in, guns drawn and aimed all around the darkly lit room. Velvet toggled the lamp of her pipbuck, and the room alit. We all looked around. Eucalyptus was standing next to a bank of monitors, already wearing my suit of power armor. I knew he was in it, because he moved his hoof to point at a series of screens wordlessly.

At his motion, a lone screen flickered to life, showing a black and white image of the whole camp on alert, and surrounding the dam. “Fuck some pony sold us out!” Gawd snarled and looked around the room. I knew no pony here would do it, we all had a stake in making sure this went off without a hitch. “You’re right, and incase you were wondering whom it was...” Came the voice of Grunt from my power armor. We all looked to the screen again as it switched to a live feed. Sitting there, her wings splayed and her torso sporting several deep wounds, was Gawd…

It took me several moments to remember the Gawd look alike we had left behind in Junction Town. She wore a sorrowful expression, one that would never leave her face seeing as her heart had been pulled from her chest. “You heartless fuck!” Shady then looked at Gawd apologetically for the unintentional pun. The Gryphon flinched, and I could see the rage and pain in her eye. “I’ll kill him.” The Gryphon grumbled, her look of pain turning to one of pure rage. A feeling I empathized with. Then Zakk was right beside us, a pack of Snack Cakes in his hooves, which he began lobbing at the General.

He didn’t even try dodging. Why would he, snack cakes were less effective on power armor than a bare hooved punch. Then Zakk ran out of projectiles and leapt at Grunt. “let me at ‘em!” He shouted as his own hoof held him back. I knew he was trying to ease the mood, but his efforts were in vain, already my heart was pounding in my chest as I stared at the pony who had stolen my armor. Then Shady, typically, unslung her shotgun and fired slugs in his direction. The first one hit, and left a deep dent, but the next missed as he moved incredibly fast despite being so large. And so it was, the first shot of the fight was fired, and we knew it would be the hardest we ever had to deal with.

No level up, no perk points awarded.

Upwards

Chapter 12

Upwards

Shady barely had time to leap aside as Eucalyptus tried to run her down. I knew the damage those armored hooves could do, and the last thing Shady needed was to stress her bad leg any further. I leapt in then, Gawd and Cherry following suit. Bullets pinged and sparked from the suit, but my weighted hooves did more, while they lacked the penetrating power of a bullet, they did carry more mass. Despite his superior weight, my hoof strikes did make him move. If I could keep him moving, he would be less likely to injure my friends.

As I thought that, Cherry’s pistols barked, but like before the bullets did little more than scratch and dent the thick armor. I kept him moving backwards in a circle, throwing my hooves again and again at his face. Then, as I felt like I was getting the upper hoof, I noticed for the first time a weapon on his back. It let out a soft “Thump.” Then the wall on the other side of the room exploded away. “Grenade launcher!” Gawd shouted and began pulling back, her and Shady blasting slugs into Grunt.

I looked back over my shoulder for a second, to see Velvet standing still, a look of pure horror on her face. She had been the closest to the grenade, and had several cuts and nicks on her hide, but worst of all was the pool of watery blood pooling on the floor between her rear hooves. “Shady!” I shouted, and the grey mare noticed where I was looking. “Her fuckin’ water broke!” She shouted and made to move for Velvet, but another grenade kept her back. “Zakk!” Gawd shouted, and the Stallion stopped hurling bobbleheads at the armor, and took notice of the Charcoal unicorn behind me.
Zakk shouts at the top of his lungs, “Wait!” making every one of us stop in mid fight. I looked back over my shoulder at him, my hoof held in place against Grunts armored cheek as Zakk disappeared once more, and then appeared by the frozen Velvet before grabbing her and pulling her to safety. Gawd, Shady and Zakk shielded Velvet with their bodies, Shady shouting back at me and Cherry. “It seems the concussive force of the blast broke her water!” every one of us paused, even Grunt, who did nothing but stand there for a second. “Then get her out of here. You know more about this than either of us!” I shouted back. Shady nodded, and scooped Velvet up and began moving off. “Gawd, Zakk, keep them safe!” I shouted again.

The Gryphon narrowed her eyes, knowing she was probably leaving Cherry and I to our deaths. “Go!” I commanded, and Gawd wordlessly ran after my friend. I turned to look back at Grunt, who was standing patiently off to the side. I glanced at Cherry, her eyes narrowed at Grunt, her horn sparking as she levitated up one pistol. “I thought you both were dead… guess if you want something done…” He said and took up a defensive posture. I wanted nothing more than to leap at him and slowly tear him apart, but he was an experienced soldier, and had more time to get used to that suit of armor than I did. “You fucked up Grunt. You shouldn’t have let us get on that boat.” I snarled, and the tone of my voice made Cherry look at me in concern. I ignored her as I began to step toward Eucalyptus and stare him intently in the eye. “There are a few ponies I want to kill, and you are number two on my list.” I said lowly. If he was surprised by my words, he didn’t show it. “Of course, LittlePip would be number one.” He said, making me draw up short. Then to my surprise, he opened a bag on his side I hadn’t seen before and pulled out my old journal.

“Quite an interesting read. I was particularly a big fan of how Phanes plans to take control of the NCR. I never would have thought he would use pure water the way he is.” Grunt monologued, before shrugging and looking back at me.” I know you Moonshine, this journal bared your soul to me, and I know, you won’t kill me.” He said, before tossing the book into the air, and then firing one more grenade. I watched in horror as the shell hit my journal, detonated, and tore my journal apart. I watched, anger boiling over, as scraps of my previous journal rained down around us.
I screamed, not a sentence, or a word, just an unintelligible shout as I leapt at him. He tried to get into a defensive posture, but I dove into him. I punched his head down, then up as I caught his chin in an uppercut. His head rocked back and forth, and all I really got for my efforts was a pained groan. Then with a mighty sweep of his right foreleg, I was sent tumbling aside into a wall. I groaned as well now, feeling like I had been hit by a missile. Then I looked up to see Grunt advancing on me, his armor deflecting any and all Shots from Cherry’s dual pistols. “Son of a Bitch!” I shouted and forced myself to my hooves and charged him again.

On the outskirts of the dam, just beyond the reach of any search lights coming from the guard towers, Honesty and her Ponies waited. BlackJack sitting beside her on her own Radscorpion. Honesty gave the odd mare a glance, seeing her duct taping multiple old whiskey bottles together, and setting the impromptu crown upon her brow. “I’d heard of you before, but I was a filly around the time you ran around the Hoof. We all grew up hearing tales of the Whiskey Queen, and yet here you are, no weapons, no barding.” Honesty said lowly, and BlackJack just smirked.

“I admit, I am a little rusty, but it’s nothing a good fight can’t fix.” She said, and her eyes adopted the scariest gaze Honesty had ever seen. BlackJack’s crimson eyes flashed in excitement, but also bore the look of some pony out for blood. Many ponies in the past who saw this look and lived, called it her shooty look. Just as Honesty was about to ask Blackjack how she planned on fighting if it came down to it, an alarm sounded from the dam, and more and more spotlights illuminated the interior of the camp. “Looks like they were discovered.” Blackjack growled, and Honesty nodded.

The bandit mare chittered to the gathered scorpions, and the front line crouched, and burrowed into the ground at a rate that amazed Honesty. Ponies on hoof, followed the scorpions down into the holes. If they were to attack now, charging the distance from here to the fence, they were sure to be gunned down by machine guns mounted on the towers. But they were designed to keep things out, not deal with things that were inside already. It took five minutes for the scorpions to dig their way under the fence, and deep into the compound.

Just under the surface of the earth, the bandits waited eagerly. When Honesty gave the signal via more chittering, the lead scorpions burst through the layer of soil and into the camp. Shouts of confusion were quickly becoming ones of alarm as a swarm of bandits entered the compound. In the first thirty seconds, many of the drugged up N.C.R. had been incapacitated. Honesty was the last out, her particular choice in mount causing more fear than the entire swarm, due to the very distinguishable markings of a deathstalker entering their midst.

Honesty smiled as her companion swatted and bowled over any ponies in the way. The bandit mare looked around, seeing flashes of white amidst the orange gunfire, a sign that BlackJack was teleporting around, and taking out as many tactical targets as she could. In one minute, the entire camp was chaos, but soon that changed as they organized faster that the bandits anticipated. Machineguns chirped out, and bandits fell under the shower of lead, and many scorpions lost limbs or worse under the onslaught. The Battle had just started, and already casualties were mounting.

Grunt looked over his shoulder, the screen showing the battle that was now waging in the compound. I even saw flashes of Blackjack teleporting around. The fight between us and him was growing longer, and cherry and I had both been batted around like toys compared to the armor’s capabilities. But I had helped Calamity rebuild it, and I knew all to well the limitations of that suit. My paint job now bore many scuffs, and the new plating had been dented and creased. There were scorch marks from my ballistic hooves, and there was a small crack in once of the visor panels. I pushed myself yet again to my hooves, feeling like I would be one large bruise later.

“Why, why wont you stay down! Why do you have to fuck everything up!” He shouted at us, and despite feeling like I was fighting a loosing battle, I smiled. “Because that’s what we do best.” I said simply, and Cherry nodded as she too stood up beside me. She had a black eye and a bloody lip, not to mention her armor had been torn in many places along her chest. “Any bright ideas?” I asked in a soft whisper, and she nodded slowly. “One, but it will take time, and considering how badly he is kicking our butts… I’m sure you can handle it.” I rolled my eyes, but she did know I was holding back. If only because any damage done to the armor I would have to fix later, but that was beginning to look like there may not be a later.

Cherry loaded her last magazine into her pistol, and I leapt back at Grunt. We met, hooves slammed into muzzles. I felt the impact more than he did, and I felt my nose break, and the respirator crack from the force of the blow. I flopped back to the ground, blood and tears streaming from my face, but I paid it no mind as I rolled aside, sensing he was going to stomp me into paste. Cherry took pot shots, her pistol now in her mouth as I saw her magic charging up from the corner of my eye. I continued to roll, but went too far, and rolled right of the room and onto a catwalk below. Grunt paid Cherry no mind, seeing me as the biggest threat he followed me out.

I managed to scramble aside as he landed where I had been, the entire catwalk protesting and bending from the impact of his landing. I began backing away, keeping myself ready for the charge which was sure to come. I watched him paw at the metal floor, and then the panel under him broke as he launched himself at me. Steel panels bent and twisted under his hooves, and I barely managed to get out of the way by leaping over the railing and hooking myself on the railing with a foreleg. I rotated, my body dangling over nothing as I came back around and kicked him hard in the back of the head. That was when his grenade launcher hooked on my rear leg, and I got pulled onto his back.

I wrapped my hooves around his neck, trying to hold on as he began to buck and hop, trying to shake me loose with a deep growl. I held on for dear life but took the opportunity to kick his gun free. With a screech of metal, the gun was torn free of the power armor, and sent tumbling over the railing and into the abyss below. Eucalyptus roared in protest and managed to shake me from his back. I rolled on the rickety floor and bounced up to my hooves. The crack in my respirator dripping blood, and multiple scuffs and scrapes along my own armor.

“You mother fucker!” He shouted at me, and I smirked inside my own helmet. This fight would be much easier without having to worry about grenades turning me into pony soup. I looked over his shoulder to see Cherry, her horn still charging up an attack, running up behind him. I knew I only needed to hold him off a little while longer, but he wasn’t going to give me the chance. He screamed and began to stomp his front hooves into the metal grating I was standing on. I felt the whole catwalk lurch, and I grabbed onto the railing for support. Again, and again he pounded his fore hooves onto the floor, and I felt it slowly begin to collapse. Then with another twisting screech, the entire structure on myside began to sway, and buckle under its own weight.

“Oh Fuck!” I shouted as it tilted to the left, and I looked down into the churning water below. There was another section of catwalk, it was going be tough, but I leapt out, and managed to get my front hooves to catch on the grated floor. My rear hooves dangled helplessly, and I looked back over my shoulder to see Grunt turn and face Cherry, her spell very nearly complete. There wasn’t anything I could do at this point but hang here. And that wasn’t easy either as the section I was on was an area already weakened by Grunt in the power armor.

I felt the structure groaning under me, and it too eventually began to collapse around me. I looked back toward Cherry, and her eyes were entirely focused on me. I saw the fear in her eyes, and the dawning realization that I was about to die. I never took my eyes from her as the catwalk gave way, and I fell into the darkness below.

Honesty fell from the back of her mount, one bullet had grazed her cheek, and cut a deep gash into it. She howled in rage and pain as she landed on her broken ribs, but hopped up, and used her armored companion as a shield while she returned fire. Her pistol barked, and a few ponies fell to the dirt, holding their shoulders and legs that had been hit. Not being able to kill put her ponies at a disadvantage, but she would do what she could to not kill any ponies. Blackjack was also nearby, using a magically created club to knock any ponies on their asses. She had been cut and shot a few times, but nothing life threatening. She was next to Honesty in an instant with another teleport and clubbed down one N.C.R. buck who was coming up behind her.

It had been ten minutes since the battle outside had begun, and now things were relatively even between both sides. “We aren’t trained soldiers!” Honesty shouted, and Blackjack just cackled and blocked a knife that had been hurled at her. “I know, isn’t it great!” she said and then teleported again with a soft pop. Honesty just shook her head and fired a few more rounds and dropped one more pony to the dirt.

The battle waged on, more bandits dropping dead, and N.C.R. dropping to wounds, or getting knocked out. But then things took an even tougher turn when those who had the time to raid the med kits and dose themselves up joined the fray. Honesty ducked under one mare’s sledge hammer and fired two rounds into her chest. She didn’t want to kill these ponies, but the mare felt no pain, and no matter the injuries she suffered, she had gotten up four times already, and had killed five of her bandits. Things began to look bleak, more than three quarters of the scorpions were dead, and there were only seven our eight bandits left. Even BlackJack was looking worn out, her diet of snack cakes and whiskey wasn’t doing her any favors.

Honesty slumped against a crate and reloaded her pistol with shaky hooves. She was alone now and had little more than a bandage to heal her injuries. She pushed her pain aside, despite shedding tears from her eyes, and got back up. By her estimate, there were still thirty or so ponies in the camp still able to fight, and even more getting back up. Things were looking worse and worse for the bandits, but Honesty suddenly had her spirits lifted as Slug and Wrench came running up. Wrench was favoring a broken leg, and Slug had an eye missing entirely. But despite his wounds, Honesty could see his features brighten at the sight of her. All three grouped together and did a quick ammo Check in the shadows of an empty tent. “I got four slugs left.’ Slug said and winced as Honesty wrapped her healing bandage around his head and did what she could to cover his wounded eye. Wrench lifted his wrench, it had been bent at awkward angles, and his pistol had only two rounds left. Honesty wasn’t much better off, she only had five shots left as well.

“Got any ideas?” Wrench asked a moment later. Honesty shook her head, she had no clue what to do. There was a reason no pony attacked this camp, and this was it. “I don’t know, we shouldn’t even be here, but we are, and there is no changing it.” She said softly, and then sighed. “I guess the only thing we can do is hope for a miracle or die with dignity.” She said and lifted her tired body back to her hooves. Slug likewise stood with her, and Wrench with his brother. Honesty then reached up and patted her deathstalker, thanking it for the help in getting this far. Then BlackJack was back, more open cuts, and an injured rear leg, but a mirthless smile on her lips.

I don’t suppose it would help to ask the Goddesses for a miracle would it?” Wrench grumbled, and Honesty shook her head. “Probably not, but it wouldn’t hurt.” She said. And Wrench nodded before looking up to the heavens and began to whisper a silent prayer to Celestia and Luna, then stopped half way through, something in the sky had caught his attention, and he focused more intently on the spot. “What the…?” He asked, and every pony looked up just in time to see one purple flash, then another, and then five, and then ten.

Blue, Purple, and Green Alicorns were appearing in the skies over the dam, all of them hovering just out of range of any gun fire. “Looks like you get your miracle after all.” Said Slug as he bowed his head and looked over at Honesty with a tired smile. “Looks like it.” She replied with utter shock in her voice.

Cherry watched as Moonshine fell into the darkness below. If he had a little more time, his wings would have developed enough for him to at least glide, but right now she doubted he could even manage that. Once she lost complete sight of his falling body, she cast a glance at Grunt, who likewise watched Moonshine fall to his death. Then she heard him chuckle, a low gravely sound that raise the hairs on the back of her neck. Pain and sadness were suddenly washed away in a blazing inferno of rage. Like Moonshine she too felt fear while facing him, and knew he was responsible for so much that had gone wrong in their lives. But that was little to her compared with how enraged she became just then.

“That’s my Moonshine!” She screamed at Grunt, who snapped his head up to look at the red mare. But unlike the first time he had seen her hazel eyes, now they were a brilliant red. Grunt marveled longer than he should have, as her magic began to spark, and little jets of flame spewed from the gathered magic she had been charging up. Cherry grit her teeth, her breathing haggard and forced as she glared at him. Even through his suit he could feel heat radiating from her, and the metal catwalk began to glow a cherry red.

Then she screamed in rage again, and Grunt could do nothing but watch as her beautiful red coat flared red, then brightened to a pure white, and her cutie mark become nothing more than an intense inferno. He took as step back, out of fear, as Cherry’s mane began to wave and move on its own. for the first time since the fight had begun, he felt afraid of his opponents. Cherry screamed yet again, her howl of pain and anger reverberating through his skull. Her normally perfect teeth took on a jagged appearance, and then her mane and tail erupted in flame as well. If there were ever a ponification of Hell, Grunt felt he was looking at it now.

Grunt took another step back, his hoof dislodging a bit of scrap metal, which clanged loudly around him. The mare that had been Cherry wine panted and heaved, but her burning gaze never left the General. Then she stood straight, still breathing hard, and standing a full head higher than she had before. Grunt hesitated, frozen in fear and bewilderment as he beheld the true shape of Cherry’s soul. Dangerous and all consuming, but beautiful all at once. Cherry said nothing as she began to walk toward the frozen Stallion, her hoof steps causing the metal floor to glow nearly white, before melting behind her. Then She was standing close to him, her gaze level with his.

“Wh…What are you?” He asked despite himself. Cherry just looked at him. No Looked into him. Her burning eyes stripping away everything that wasn’t his soul. She saw him for what he really was, just like he saw her as she was. She then spoke, her voice low and deadly, but smooth and melodic. “Justice.” Came her response, and then she slammed her hoof into his jaw. He winced and grunted as his helmet was torn from his head. Bits of molten steel dripping onto his cheek. Grunt fell at her hooves, feeling for the first time a helplessness that he had made so many before experience.

“Are… are you Celestia?” He asked, looking up at the mare who was no longer Cherry Wine. She looked down at him. Condemnation in her eyes. “Celestia wishes she was me.” The mare snarled, before reaching down and picking Grunt from the floor. The weight of his power armor was nothing to her, and she held him up before her eyes.

The mare called Justice looks at the pitiful soul before her. She knew what he had done, and what he had planned. She wouldn’t allow this thing to persist any longer, though it had been so long since she had last been free, she wanted to enjoy this a little while longer. With hardly a sound, she tossed him like a rag doll, his armored body denting and crumpling the metal flooring. “This is just too fun!” She sang, and danced along the railing, not even considering her precarious perch. Then she landed back before Grunt, who was struggling to his hooves. By the time he looked up, she was on him again, this time hitting him with an uppercut that lifted his body from the floor. She then spun around and with only one leg kicked his body, sending him crashing into a brick wall.

Grunt felt his jaw break, and sat, stuck in the wall with blood oozing from his lips. Whoever this “Justice” was, she packed one hell of a punch. He looked up to see her stalking toward him. He knew he couldn’t beat her, she had been holding back, but why he didn’t know. Grunt managed to free himself from the wall, and crumple on the metal floor once again. Then she was there, her hoof wrapping around his neck, and lifting him effortlessly. He just hung there like a limp rag doll, the joints of his armor having been pinched, and his range of motion limited to nearly none.

“You know what has to happen now don’t you?” She asked as a flaming sword of pure magic materialized before his eyes. It was easily twice his size, and he knew the end had come for him. With great effort, he lifted his one functioning hoof, and wrapped it wound hers. “Jus…. Jus do it.” He groaned out past his shattered jaw, and for the first time embraced death. Justice looked him in the eye, and silently levitated the sword to his throat. He closed his eyes, and felt the heat blister his skin, but made no noise. Then he felt it, just a slight motion, which made his eyes snap open in surprise.
He had lowered to the ground, it wasn’t much, but it was there. When he looked back into the eyes of the Mare that was about to kill him, he saw her struggling, her eyes narrowed, and her teeth bared. “No…Not yet, I’m not done.” Justice hissed. Then as abrupt as it began, the image of Justice cracked, and like a peeling painting, bits of her began to flake away, leaving the image of Cherry wine slowly being revealed like a prewar scratch ticket. Then, like the sound of shattering glass, Justice was gone, and Cherry Wine was left behind in her wake.

Grunt fell to the floor, landing on his hooves, and now Cherry collapsed at his hooves. Her eyes sunken and hollow. She couldn’t even muster the strength to move a leg, let alone try to move aside as the once defeated General lifted his one functional hoof, ready to crush her head. “You put up a hell of a fight, too bad you couldn’t control whatever that was.:” He taunted, then made to crush her skull under his armored bulk.

“Cunt!” Came an angry shout, and Grunt paused to look of to the left. Moonshine was there, his respirator gone, and his face covered in his own blood. But what’s more, he wasn’t standing on the platform. His wings beat in rhythm beside him, keeping him aloft. Then Moonshine lifted his hooves and clutched in them was the grenade launcher Grunt had lost earlier. “Son of a…” Was all he said before a soft “thump” came from the launcher. The grenade hit him in the middle but didn’t go off. But the force was enough to upset his balance. Being unable to stop himself, Grunt tumbled from the catwalk, and fell.

Death didn’t like being cheated of a fresh soul, and Grunt knew there would be no miracle to save him this time. He didn’t even scream as he fell. Moonshine looked over the edge to see Grunt tumble and fall right into one of the turbines. Even over all the noise, he still heard the crunching and grinding as the metal blades chewed him up within. Then, to make sure he was dead, Moonshine fired one more grenade, this one right into the heart of the turbine. The entire thing gave one last screech of metal in protest before, like Eucalyptus, its life too was cut short in a might explosion that wrenched the generator from its structure before falling into the water.

I landed gently upon the catwalk, the grenade launcher falling from my hooves as I slumped next to Cherry and pulled her to me tiredly. “You… flew.” She said slowly. And I nodded as I stroked her mane. “Yeah, and you turned into… well whatever that was.” I said, no note of fear in my voice as I cupped her cheek and held her closely. “I’ll… tell you… Later.” She said, and I nodded. There was no rush. While I did want to know what she had done, I was so happy we were both alive to worry about it. I sat there, holding Cherry and slowly breathing in and out. I had finally gotten Grunt, despite almost dying, I had killed the bastard. I should have been happy, but all I felt was hollow.

“Moonshine!” I heard a voice shout, and it took me a moment to recognize it as belonging to Shady. “Up here!” I said as loudly as I could. It took another minute before Shady showed herself, sweating and tired looking, but nothing compared to how Cherry and I felt. She trotted over, concern in her eyes as she saw the beating we had taken, but also relief in seeing that we had survived. “Luna’s naughty bits, you two look like shit.” She said, and I chuckled then winced from the pain I was in. “Must…be like…looking in a…mirror.” Cherry gasped out, and it took a moment for Shady to register the insult, but I was already holding back my chuckles. “You get a pass for today.” Shady growled and I grinned at her.

Honesty and the others watched as multiple wings of Alicorns dove into the camp, their magic disabling the N.C.R. ponies in almost no time at all. Not a single gun was fired from the alicorns, instead anesthetic spells, and restraint spells flew with abandon, in in less than five minutes, every one of the surviving N.C.R. ponies were captured and restrained. When one wing of alicorns moved in on Honesty and her friends, they took one look at them and ignored them. “Velvet must’ve told them we were friendly.” BlackJack reasoned, and Honesty shrugged. Not really caring. She began walking around the camp, not many of the corpses were those of N.C.R., but of her own bandits and the radscorpions. While she was pleased they had won the battle, she was hurt that it had caused so many of her ponies to do it.

BlackJack walked along with Honesty, and after a time, she understood where Honesty’s mind was, and gave her a comforting hug. “I know what you are thinking, was it worth the lives lost. But this is the wasteland, albeit a different one than a few years ago. Things will change, things will evolve. But there is always one thing. War. War never changes.” She says somberly, and Honesty nodded. “I know, I just hope it was worth all of the death and sacrifice.” She said softly, and Blackjack smiled before making Honesty look in a direction by repositioning her head. “Why don’t you ask for yourself.” Blackjack said as Gawd drew near them.

Honesty faced down the Gryphon, not blinking as she looked into her eye. “Was it worth the death Gawd?” She asked, and the leader of the N.C.R. looked down at the ex-bandit and sighed. “It’s never worth it, nothing we ever say to justify it will seem sufficient enough. But, their sacrifices won’t be in vain. Even if Moonshine and Cherry fail in defeating the General, we have his army. There is nothing he can do now, and this camp will return to normal, and protect those of the Hoof instead of subjugating them.” She said and at her words an explosion sounded from inside the dam. Chunks of cement and stone blasted away from the dam, and a stream of water gushed out of the hole.

“Holy crap, if that is any indication of the battle inside, I’m suddenly happy to be out here.” Said Wrench, and every pony and gryphon present couldn’t help but agree with the little stallion.

Shady helped me to my hooves, I felt like doing nothing but laying down, but we had to move. Shady and I both bore Cherry’s weight, and together we both slowly made our way down to ground level. By the time we hit the ground, Cherry had developed a serious fever, whatever happened to her was burning her up from the inside out. We exited the dam and went down the concrete steps. Shady led me to a small building that wasn’t here the last time, and Shady quickly told me that Zakk built it around Velvet in less than three seconds. It was supposed to act as a maternity ward or whatever that was.

Shady took all of Cherry’s bulk, and quickly took her inside. I made to with her, but she kicked me in the Chest and told me to stay out. This was a mare’s only club kind of thing, and I easily took the hint. I flopped onto the ground, as I suddenly heard shouting and metal objects falling inside the small room. I jumped back up and made to move in like there was a threat, but then the door burst open, hitting me in my already broken nose. Then Zakk was roughly shoved into me, a crimson glow leaving his body behind and trailing back into the room.

“Guess they don’t like my humor.” He said loosely, and I shoved him off. “Get the fuck off me!” I snarl and then roll onto my back, and tenderly poked a hoof against my swollen nose. “Whoa, what happened to you?” Zakk asked, and I fixed him with a dark glare. “I fought a suit of power armor and I won.” I said, and Zakk smirked. “I forgot you were fighting him.” He said and chuckled. I rolled my eyes and flopped into the dirt. I just wanted to sleep for three days straight, but I had Cherry to worry about, and Velvet was also in labor. As evidenced by her screams and groans.

After a few minutes, Shady came back out with a healing potion, coated in blood, and looking haggard. She gave me the potion and rubbed her temples. “I guess it’s not going well?” I ask after I gulp down the sweet, magical, drink.” Shady sighed and shook her head. “The concussive force made the kid turn sideways, I won’t tell you what we are having to do, but it’s not pretty.” She said and winced as another scream came from Velvet.

“How is Cherry?” I ask and Shady shook her head again. “Not good, she is burning up, and her magic keeps fluctuating. “what ever she did during the fight is making her magic go wild.” She said, and I nodded. I was probably the only pony alive right now who saw what she became. I had a theory about it, but I wanted Cherry to tell me herself. “Will she be ok?” I asked, and she shrugged.” I’m not a unicorn, so I don’t know. If her magic stabilizes, then probably, but I doubt she will be using her magic any time soon.” I nodded, and we sat in relative silence, save the occasional shouts from within in the make shift birthing suite.

Another ten minutes passed, and mercifully all went silent for a few seconds, then even through the thin paneling, we heard a small gasp, followed by the strongest scream of a new born infant pierce the air. Despite the shrill alarm it was the most wonderful sound to those of us who had gathered outside. Shady looked like she wanted to shed a tear, but Zakk didn’t hold back. Even the normally goofy pony was brought to tears as a new life was brought into this world where death was the norm.

A few moments later, looking haggard and tired was Fluttershy. I was quite surprised to see her here, and even more surprised to see her coated in blood. It was not a look I would have associated with the quiet Pegasus. Fluttershy moved over to us, her mane disheveled and her eyes, while tired bore a relieved expression. “It’s a happy and healthy filly.” She said, and every pony around cheered happily. I looked around to see Honesty hug Slug, and his surprised expression warranted a chuckle on my part.

I moved slowly over to Fluttershy, who propped herself up on a wall and rubbed her muzzle tiredly. “How is Cherry?” I ask, and she looks back to me and shrugs. “I’m unsure, I’ve never seen a unicorn burn themselves out so badly. I will go back in and do what I can in a minute, right now we have her in an ice bath to keep her fever from getting worse.” She said softly, and I nodded. “Well if you need some help let me know.” I offered, and she fixed me with a knowing gaze. “You just had a fight, and even with a healing potion you aren’t up for doing more than resting.” She said quietly, and I chuckled tiredly. “I know, but I can’t rest while Cherry is like this.” I said honestly, and the yellow Pegasus looked at me with a knowing gaze.

“I once pushed myself to illness trying to help an old friend back before the war. I know your feelings, but trust me she will be alright, just give her some time. You need to go and rest. You’ve had a long day.” She said with a touch of motherly scolding that made me want to do what she said right then and there. ‘Alright, I’ll do that, but I need some food first.” I said, and Shady pulled me aside by my tattered coat.” We will go eat in a second.” She said and went to grab everypony we knew. In less than a minute, Shady, Zakk, Honesty, Slug, Wrench, Blackjack, Gawd, Rogue, and myself all pushed our way into the cafeteria we had eaten at over a month ago. The whole place was empty, but the kitchen area was intact, and we all went about cooking ourselves a meal. Rogue and Shady set about working the oven, while the trio of bandits searched for ingredients. BlackJack and I set a table, Zakk went about mixing the ingredients, and Gawd over saw the whole thing. In less than half an hour, we had whipped up some pancakes, sliced apples, and oatmeal. Each seat also got a sparkle cola, and before long, we were all seated, but no pony dove into their food just yet.

“Gawd coughed at the head of the table, drawing our attention, and a quiet hush fell over the table. “A lot has happened tonight, more than I want to say right now. But we all managed to do something important not just for us personally, but for the whole of Equestria. We couldn’t have done it if it hadn’t been for the efforts of every pony at this table now. And on behalf of the N.C.R. I thank you all.” Gawd said, and with tired nods all around, we dug into our meal. I know it seemed out of place to have a meal like this, especially when Cherry and Velvet were unable to join us, but we did need to eat, and I had made her a plate earlier.

We finished our meals, and I silently excused myself from the rest of the group and made my way back down to the room where Velvet and Cherry had been placed. I knocked softly, and the door was opened by Fluttershy, who looked just as tired as ever. I held out a sparkle cola with a wing, and she took it gently with a soft thank you, and I pushed my way into the room. The whole place was a wreck, but it was a lot cleaner than I though inside. Some how Zakk had created what looked like a sterile hospital room out of scrap. Velvet was laying on a gurney, a small bundle held in her forelegs.
I left the sleeping pair alone, they both had an eventful evening, and the last thing I wanted to do was wake them up. I moved past an impromptu divider, and found Cherry curled up on another gurney, a wet wash cloth over her forehead. “We got her fever down, and her magic stabilized enough for us to slide a retaining ring around her horn.” Fluttershy whispered, and I nodded as I moved over to the red mare. She had her eyes closed, but as soon as she heard my hooves on the wooden floor, she slowly cracked them open, and looked at me.

“Do.. Do I smell pancakes?” She asked, and I heard her stomach rumble loudly. I chuckled and moved over by her. “Yeah, we made them a bit ago, and I came down here to give you some.” I said gently as I placed the plate on the side of her bed. I saw her struggle to move, but I put my hoof on her side and shook my head. “Don’t you really over did it earlier, let me help.” I said, and she slumped, unhappy about it, but she knew she didn’t have a choice. I moved her into a sitting position and propped up her back with a pillow and my coat. “Is Velvet ok?” Cherry whispered, and I nodded with another small smile. “Yeah, and she gave birth to a healthy little filly.” I said happily as I used my wing to lift a spoon with a bit of pancake on it to her mouth.

She blushed in embarrassment but took the bite I was offering her. Slowly she chewed, and I could she was enjoying the taste. “Who made these?” She asked, and I smiled. “all of our friends.” I say as I cut another section off and scoop it up to her mouth. She took the bite with a little more strength than before, and I could tell the good food was having a positive effect on her emotionally. I continued to feed her, despite her being grumpy about it, she was grateful for my company. After the food was mostly gone, and she slumped back, full and happy. “Moonshine I…” I cut her off by pressing a hoof against her lips. “Later. Get better first then we can talk about it.” I said and then climbed into the bed beside her. “I am sorry, I know the bed is a little small, but I am exhausted and need some sleep.” I said quietly before yawning and hugging her closer. “I prefer intimate.” She whispered before giving me a weak kiss and closing her eyes. I kissed her cheek tenderly, before laying my head down as well, and closing my eyes.

"Alright Children! Today is the day I get to finally tell you all a little story I have been sitting on for over a month now. Do you all remember when I made a broadcast about the day The Jacks camp fell out in Hoofington? Well I had the facts wrong on that day, and I knew a month ago, but because of a promise I made to some friends, I couldn’t tell any of you all about it until now! You see the whole thing was a set up. The General running the N.C.R. Camp at the Hoofington dam was using the Jacks to build an arsenal to take control from GawdynaGrimfeathers. Three ponies, hired by the General, went to discuss “Peace, but it was all an elaborate plan to take the Power armor and weapons of those three ponies. The best part? They came here personally after escaping an attempted murder by a group of Bandits hired by General Eucalyptus Grunt. They told me their story, resupplied, and then went back!"

“This time with friends. Gawdyna, our very own Velvet Remedy, and a hoof full of others made their way too the Hoof, inducted the help of a group of Bandits, and took the dam over night! The battle looked one sided, but then the Alicorns of the Followers of the Apocalypse joined in and restrained the N.C.R. ponies at the dam. Why did they not kill them I hear you ask? Well the General was keeping them docile by feeding them Chems. This camp had secretly become the biggest bandit gang Equestria had ever seen, and a small group of ponies put a stop to all of it. Now I hear you asking, DJ-pon3 who are these ponies you keep mentioning. Well would you believe me if I told you that two of them are the very ponies I outed in a broadcast almost two months ago? One of them was the leader of a town called Respite, and the other was her previous employee, the Child of Arbu. That’s right Children, the pony most of you called a monster went above and beyond to help the Mares and Stallions of the Hoof. Maybe now you all will think twice before judging a book by it’s cover.”
Now this day doesn’t seem like it could get better, but it does! Velvet Remedy, in the middle of the battle, went into labor, and gave birth a short time later! Every pony rejoice as a new, healthy, baby filly enters our bright new world, and if you see Velvet in the future, congratulate her and her little filly for being a big part of what happened last night in Hoofington. That’s all I have for the news, lets hope things only continue to get better from here. This was DJ-PON3 with the news!”

I awoke sometime around noon. It had been only a scant few hours since I had fallen asleep next to Cherry, and now, feeling a lot better, my eyes slowly creak open. Cherry was still asleep, but it seems her fever broke as she no longer felt like fire against my belly. Silently I kiss her forehead and eased myself from the bed. My limbs felt like Shady had hit me repeatedly with a baseball bat, but I ignored my discomfort and stretched, feeling the satisfying series of pops down my back and up my neck. I grabbed my gear, and stuffed it into a bag I had found, before trying to head out.

I only got past the divider before Velvet jumped and stifled a scream when she realized it was me. Her jumpiness, in turn, made me jump and drop my stuff as I looked over at her. Then I blushed and looked away quickly as Velvet covered herself back up. The little filly was nursing, and I had just witnessed it. “S…Sorry” I say as I cover my eyes and blush brightly.” I didn’t have to use my eyes to know she was embarrassed as well. “I thought I was alone in here.” She said softly while nonchalantly wiping her newborns mouth, hoping I wouldn’t notice. Which of course I did. “I came in late last night, you were passed out with your baby, and I fed Cherry and ended up falling asleep here.” I said.

Velvet nodded, still beat red. “So, I guess that since you’re here that means we won.” She said, logically concluding our victory. I nodded and then sighed as I began picking my belongings off of the floor again. “Yeah. I had to kill Grunt. He almost turned Cherry’s head into paste.” I said, and then shuddered. I had just described a scene I would rather not remember. “You did what you had to.” Velvet offers kindly, and I nod. “I know, and he didn’t give us a choice. I wanted him dead, but the way it happened…” I shook my head to try dislodging the mental image. “I know what you mean.” She says softly and I nod, knowing she had seen her share of gruesome deaths.

“Anyway, I need to go find my friends. You take care.” I said, as I made to move for the door. “Wait Moonshine.” Velvet said softly, but with an edge of importance in her voice. I looked back at her over my shoulder, seeing for the first time the infants face. She was a gentle cream color, and her eyes were a bright and innocent blue. “tell me a name, some pony who was important to you in Arbu.” She said seriously. I knew immediately what she wanted to do, and the gesture meant a lot to me, but did I have the right to pick a name for her daughter? I mulled the question over in my head, but after a moment, I saw no harm in just telling her a name. After all, I already had one in mind. “Clear Glass. She was one of the filly’s my age who LittlePip… well I liked her a lot.” I said, and Velvet went quiet for a moment, looking at her daughter. “Thank you Moonshine.” She said after a moment, and wordlessly I turned and left the room. I knew Cherry would be safe with Velvet there.

But I second guessed myself as I heard a shout behind me a few seconds after I left the building. “Moonshine!” I turned to look, only to see a disheveled Calamity with two likewise foals trailing behind him, one I recognized immediately as Amity. “Where is she?” He asked out of breath, and I pointed at the shed I had just left. “She’s in there.” I said, and without a word of thanks he ran off toward the building, Amity right on his flank. The younger filly looked up at me for a second, before giving a small wave. I smiled softly and waved back as she turned and ran after her father.

I moved along the camp, my gear slung over my shoulder as I tried to search for my friends. The whole camp was a buzz of activity, the ponies here were already being processed for either rehab or if they were too far gone, discharge. Alicorns came and went, more than I had ever seen in my entire life. The Followers of the Apocalypse consisted mainly of Alicorns, and they all answered to Velvet directly. I gave them a wide birth as they moved this way and that, taking over the work Velvet couldn’t. Fluttershy dashed around here and there, binding wounds and treating as many ponies a she could. She was like a little hurricane, doing the work it took three alicorns to do. I supposed being two hundred years old, and the most experienced healer would do that to a mare.

It took me a while to find the rest of my friends. Having to ask for directions more than once, but once I did, I trotted toward the armory. Shady, Zakk, and the others were there, sorting out the weaponry, and fixing what had been damaged in the battle. Shady greeted me with a tired smile, showing me, she probably hadn’t slept since the fight. Zakk was moving rapidly, sorting through the pile of weapons, and giving them to Honesty and the other bandits who were field stripping and cleaning them. “Moonshine.” Shady said softly, drawing my attention. I looked over to see her shuffle subtly and then, pull a small towel aside to reveal my power hooves. They looked to be unharmed, though I knew Shady would repair them if they were. Then she pulled the cloth away entirely, and sitting there, I saw the revolver I had lost when Shady attacked Serious Lee. I knew it was mine by the blood staining the wooden grip.

My stuff fell to the floor, and my heart stopped. I did want this gun back, if only because I knew in my hooves it’s legacy of unjustified death would come to an end. With a shaky wing, I picked it up and inspected it closely. While I had two others just like it, this one felt so much heavier, as if it contained the soul of the child I had seen die by this very weapon. I hadn’t known how much this gun meant to me until that very moment, when I felt its weight. Shady sat by and watched me quietly, and offered my a gentle pat on the back as I shook softly and a single tear fell down my cheek. “Shady, do you know the names of the two colts who died in Respite?” I asked for the first time, my voice tense and on the verge of breaking. From the corner of my eye I saw her nod, and then turn my head to look at her with a hoof. “Their names were Quartz and Cobalt.” She said, and I gave her a thankful look. I then pulled the pistol I had gotten from Steel Hooves shack and placed them side by side on the work bench. Quartz and Cobalt. Those are good names.” I said, and Shady took the hint.

“I’ll take care of it Moonshine.” She said and wrapped up the two Pistols in the towel and set them off to the side. I then looked at my old power hooves, and then back to Shady. “Can you make those work on my rear hooves?” I ask, and she nods. “I designed them that way just in case. Give me a little time, and I can fix them up. How did your gear hold up?” She asks, and I set the bag on the table. I had stripped off the armor while feeding Cherry, and only now was I getting a good look at the damage.

The leather coat was torn and tattered, exposing the armor underneath, which had been dented and creased. My Ballistic hooves had scorch marks and scratches, but otherwise looked alright. But my helmet had taken the worst of it. The respirator was missing all together, and it had been hammered to resemble a large golf ball rather than a helmet. “Sweet Luna. It’s a wonder you only had a broken nose.” She said, and I nodded, suddenly feeling the pain of the door hitting my muzzle last night. “I can fix the armor and sew up the coat, but this helmet is pretty much toast.” She said holding it up to look it over. “I can probably remove the internal guts and put them in the other helmet you have on the sea horse.” I nod and thank her, letting her get to work. If there was any one pony I trusted with my gear, it was her.

With that sorted, and my remaining pistol strapped to my flank, I set out back to the room we had slept in the last time we were here, and where we had left Rogue. It took me several minutes to navigate the catwalks, some having been damaged by the grenade I had fired down into the generator. Already construction ponies were hard at work, trying to repair the damage I had caused. I paid it little mind as I pushed into the room. Rogue was indeed still there, laying comfortably on the bed, while BlackJack was sitting on the floor, three empty whiskey bottles laying on the floor beside her. “…And then this nasty bastard of a tumor started growing out of the socket!” She said with a laugh, to the disgusted and horrified look on Rogues face.

“Goodness, that sounds horrible.” He responded and then waved a hoof to me as I entered the room, cutting off Blackjacks story. BlackJack, despite apparently having had three bottles of whiskey, seemed otherwise fine, I had to marvel at her tolerance. “I just came by to check on you. Last night seemed to take a pretty heavy toll on you.” I said, ignoring BlackJack’s appraising glance at my flank. Rogue nodded and rubbed the side of his head. “Yeah, woke up with a bitch of a headache, but I’ll be alright. You look like you went through the grinder though.” He said gesturing at me. Even though I had a healing potion the night before, and a good sleep, I still looked like hell. I even had two black eyes from where my nose had been broken.

I shrugged it off and sighed. “The General looks worse, I suspect the construction ponies will be finding chunks of him for a month.” I said, no mirth in my voice. Rogue and BlackJack raised their eyebrows at my response, but both remained silent, wanting me to explain further. “I… I knocked him into one of the turbines. Then I used a grenade to blow up the generator and make sure he was dead.” Saying the words out loud made me feel… nothing. I felt no joy or pain at his death, and neither did I feel guilt. In truth I felt like I had simply taken out the trash. BlackJack caught the puzzled look in my eyes and summed it up in one word for me. “Acceptance.” She said softly, and I looked to her quizzically.

“Moonshine, I had done many good and bad things in my time, and very rarely did I feel what you feel now. That emptiness you sense is just simply acceptance. You took care of one problem, one you felt responsibility for. And that’s that. It was not personal for you.: She said, and I shrugged. “I don’t know, ever since my last home fell, I never wanted to kill if it could be helped, but this time I wanted to. It was personal. But once I did it, I felt like it isn’t important. Like part of me slipped away, and I just accepted the role of killer.” I said and rubbed my muzzle tiredly.

BlackJack and Rogue shared a look, before she spoke again. “Then you’re just in shock. Keep in mind, you and your friend took on a suit of power armor and survived. There aren’t many ponies who can say the same. Maybe you are just in shock.” She said, and I paused to mull that thought over. To be fair there had been a lot going on all at once. Cherry had… well done what ever she had done, I had flown for the first time, and Cherry was about to get crushed. And I had killed some pony who I felt deserved it. On top of it all, Velvet went into labor, and all my friends had gone to take care of her. BlackJack’s words hit a chord with me, and I simply chocked it up to being overwhelmed.

I thanked the pair and left them to get back to their conversation, I had something a little more important I wanted to do just then and talking to Cherry would be the first and most important part. I quickly trotted back through the maze of stairs and catwalks, and out into the Hoofington weather. Rain began to splash on my exposed hide. It felt refreshing although a bit annoying. I quickly made my way back to the shack where I had left Cherry and Velvet earlier, using my wings to protect my head from the ever-increasing rain. By the time I made my way inside, water was dripping from my feathers, and I shook them a bit to dry them.

It wasn’t immediately noticeable, but I suddenly felt many pairs of eyes upon me. Looking around the room, I saw Velvet’s family, Cherry, Gawd, and Shady all staring at me. “What?” I asked defensively, suddenly feeling very self-conscious. “I see you are getting more control over your wings.” Gawd said with a small smile, and every pony nodded, except for Calamity that is. “Wait, how do ya have wings?” He asked, and it took me a moment to remember that my wings were still small and growing and hidden under my padded vest that I had on at the time. “That… well it’s a long story. Ask Velvet she already knows.” I said and moved past them all and took a spot beside Cherry. She looked a lot better than she had last night, and I could see a small amount of her usual spark in her eyes.

Every pony began listening to Velvet as she spoke, but Cherry and I paid it no mind as I reached up and gently pressed a hoof to her cheek. Her hide was comfortingly warm, not at all like the feverish state she was in during the night. “I’m glad to see you are doing better.” I say softly as Cherry closed her eyes and pressed her face against my hoof happily. “I am, though even a fever would be better than having my head crushed like a tomato.” She said, and I could detect the slight tone of relief in her voice. I smile softly and nuzzle her quickly. Do you think you up to taking a walk?” I ask, and she nods. “Not too far, I still feel pretty weak.” She replied, and I nodded ad I helped her from her bed. I had her lean on me until she got steadier on her hooves, and with a quick explanation to the rest of the group, we excused ourselves and went outside.

Cherry led the way, though I was right there if she needed me. We didn’t go to far, only to a small shed. There was only a roof, and one wall facing east. The rest were open with only wooden poles to keep the structure standing. Cherry climbed onto a small crate and lay down, and I took a seat on the ground beside her. “So, you wanna know what the hell happened last night.” She whispered, and I recognized the rhetorical question for what it was.

I was the only pony aside from the General who knew what happened during the fight, and seeing as how he was dead, that left only me. I nodded slowly, and my ears stood on end, showing her, she had my rapt attention. With a small stretch and sigh, she began to tell me her story. “Well, you are now aware of how the taint changed my magic. What you didn’t know was to what extent.” I listened quietly paying close attention to her. “When the change came over me, it wasn’t quite so subdued as your wings. Fire is almost impossible to control, and my magic was much the same way. My parents… they didn’t know what to make of it. Now this all happened shortly after we moved to the surface, and the last thing they needed was a filly with uncontrollable magic. So my dad found and repaired a magic restraining ring.”

I leaned on the crate, but she took no notice, her eyes baring a wistful look. “I hated the damn thing, it was uncomfortable as you would imagine. But, the longer I wore it, the more my magic would build up, eventually I developed a fever and I nearly died. Then one night… SHE came.” I tilted my head to the side, and Cherry elaborated for me. “Justice. That’s is the name of the mare you saw last night. Anyway, I felt the change begin, and I remember stumbling out of the house in my delirium. What happened next, I do not know, but I remember the first time she took control. I heard her voice, I felt her power. She was arrogant, self-entitled. But there was a conviction to her. She hated those who have done wrong.”

I had to ask her a question, this was a lot to take in here. “Whoa whoa, are you saying that your magic has a personality all its own?” I query, and she nods. “Yeah. I don’t know who she was or where she came from. But I knew she would not let me die, because if I do, she does too. Anyway, by the time my magic burned out, and Justice faded away, I was left weak and drained in the middle of a raider camp. Well, what was left of it. She had destroyed the camp and burned every raider there. I remember the sight of charred and burned corpses lying around me and the smell of cooked fur and flesh.” I winced, her description bringing back memories of Arbu.

Eventually, my parents found me. But my magic was wild and uncontrollable. My mother got burned as she came to my aid. My dad finally managed to get the restraining ring around my horn, and get me and my mother to a doctor. I made a proper recovery, though my magic was so burned out it took weeks before I could levitate anything. When I got enough strength back, I packed my supplies and left home. I didn’t want to lose control like that again around my parents. I knew if I stayed, there was a high chance my parents could be the next ones caught in the fury of Justice. So, I left, and for two years I walked the wasteland around Hoofington. There were a few incidents with Justice gaining control, and every time I would return to find camps of slavers, raiders, or bandits wiped out by her. And every time she gets free, I feel her getting stronger within me.” She paused and took a breath, and I remained silent because I knew she had more she wanted to say.

At one time, Justice wiped out a bandit ship who were attacking another ship for their cargo. By the time Justice faded, I was left weakened and I fell into the water. I nearly died again, but the ponies Justice had saved fished me out of the water and nursed me back to health.” I smiled and placed my hoof over hers. “It was Captain Thrush wasn’t it?” I asked, and Cherry smiled and nodded. “Yeah it was. They helped me get back to my hooves, and when the Captain saw my reaction to the sea, she offered me a job. At first, I thought it was to keep me around incase an attack happened like that again. But it turns out they thought I was a mare who had been captured by the bandits. I never corrected them, because I heard them talk about the mare of fire, and while there was admiration, there was also fear on their part.”

I nodded softly again as she continued her tale. “Anyway, I spent another two years aboard the Sea Horse, and while ponies slept, I went above deck and tried to learn how to control my new magic. It was slow going but being out at sea I didn’t feel like Justice had any hold on me. Like we were to far away from the bad thing for her to sense it. Then you and Shady come along.” She said, giving me a happy look. “I thought I had gained control over it entirely. But last night… when I saw you fall, everything went away. I actually welcomed her back if only to kill the pony who I thought had killed you.” I was touched, the thought that she cared so much about me to welcome back that nightmare meant a lot to me.
Then she ripped that rug right out from under me.

“That is why I can’t go with you anymore. I can’t hurt you like I did my mother. I almost hurt Shady and possibly Velvet before Shady managed to sedate me enough for even my magic to stop. Whatever this is inside of me is so dangerous I can’t risk getting the ones I care for hurt or killed.” She said, a single tear falling down her cheek. I wasn’t so reserved. Her words hurt me in a way I hadn’t felt before, but what’s worse was that I couldn’t think of anything I could say that would change her mind.

“Cherry, you know that’s not… I don’t agree… We need you. I need you.” I stammered, my emotions overwhelming me. No matter what I wanted to say, my brain betrayed me by failing to say what my heart wanted to. Cherry just looked at me sadly, another tear falling from her eye as she pulled her hoof from under mine and stood up. She then picked up a bag, which I figured she had stashed here earlier and slung it over her back. “Moonshine, I don’t want to, but I have to go. None of you are safe with me around.” She said, putting it all in a simple way so I could understand it with no possible hidden meanings. She was going to leave. She wanted to leave. I couldn’t help it as tears began to fall down my cheeks. Why did she have to do this now? We had gone through hell together, and we had a working relationship. What the fuck did she want me to say or do. I cared for her so much, I wanted to make her stay, but I knew she wouldn’t. The only card I had left to play that didn’t end in disaster, was letting her walk away.

I felt like I was falling again, the entire world having been ripped away from me, leaving me in a hollow void that left me feeling alone more than I had in the past. I watched as Cherry looked at me sadly, her own emotions hurting her as well, before she finally turned her back to me, and began a slow walk… away. Just away. I wasn’t sure she had a destination planned, but she still walked. I suddenly jumped to my hooves, looking at her back, feeling my heart breaking I said the one thing I knew I should have said sooner, but never found a good time to. “I love you!” I shouted at her back. Cherry froze, and I could tell she wanted to look back at me, but if she had, her weak resolve would have broken entirely. Instead she looked down at the dirt beneath her hooves, and softly, so softly I almost didn’t hear it, whispered, “I know.” Before beginning to walk away once more.

I stood, crying freely as I watched her form turn into a little red dot, then disappear behind a small hill, and leave my sight entirely. I don’t know how long I stood there. Feeling more lost than I had in a very long time. I didn’t know if I wanted to break down entirely, or hit something, or resurrect Eucalyptus and kill him again. But by the time I decided, the rain was falling even harder, drowning out my sobs as I just fell into the mud and cried. I can’t recall how long I lay there, but I do remember Shady coming and picking me up and taking me back inside the medical area.

Every Pony there gave me my space, not questioning why I was so heart broken, and why Cherry wasn’t back. I think they all pretty much figured it out based on how I was feeling. Shady was the only one who hung out nearby, keeping quiet as I wallowed in my own pain and loneliness. Even Zakk had the wherewithal to leave me alone. Then the next thing I remember, Shady pushed a clear mason jar into my hooves with a simple looking clear fluid. “Drink up.” She said, and I didn’t even question her as I took a sip. At first it tasted like lighter fluid and burned immensely as it went down. Then the alcohol hit, and I realized the drink for what it was. I was named after this beverage, and having some of it now, I understood its fame. Before I realized it, I was chugging the booze, taking long and deep gulps. I had never been drunk before, never felt the inclination to drink until now. and Moonshine being what it was, I got pretty messed up very quickly.

Finally, Shady ripped the jar from my hooves, looking at the half empty jar in shock. “Sweet Celestia…” Gawd said in surprise, looking at me, amazed I was even able to stay conscious. I admit, I felt drunk for the first time in my life, and having experienced it first hoof, I could understand why BlackJack drowned out her sorrows in booze. “Moonshine, I gave you some of that for your nerves. I didn’t expect you to chug half the fucking jar.” She said with an irritated, yet still shocked voice. I felt my entire being beginning to buzz, like I wasn’t entirely connected to my body any longer, but neither was I connected to my feelings. I think I felt better about what Cherry had done, but that was probably a side effect of the alcohol so that is my excuse for what I did next, which probably wasn’t my brightest idea.

“Oh, fuck off Shady, I’ve had enough of ponies tellin’ me what I should or shouldn’t do. I’m a grown ass Stallion, and I deserve to be treated like one.” I said, or thought I said anyway, it probably came across as a slurred and unintelligible message, but I was too fucked up to care. I pushed myself back to my hooves and shoved Shady aside. “Wait, where are you goin”! She shouted as I stumbled toward the exit, many pairs of eyes upon me as I tried to make my exit. “Ta do whatever the fuck I want.” I slurred and left the shed. To Shady’s credit, she tried to grab me and pull me back in, but I kicked her away, and spread my wings before taking to the skies above her. She looked up in astonishment, and I gave her a clumsy wave before heading off in a random direction.

I was so drunk I don’t really remember much about that flight, but I remember flying for a while, and began to feel better. That was until a bright white flash appeared in front of me, and I suddenly felt a set of hooves grab me and drag me to the dirt. We crashed, hard. Whoever had grabbed me let go, and we tumbled in a haze of dust and limbs before we came to a stop. When I finally did manage to set eyes on my attacker, which took longer than I would like to admit, I realized it was just BlackJack. “Get *hic* the fuck off me.” I growled past my drunken hiccup as I rudely shoved the pale mare into the dirt.

BlackJack rolls around, and then bounces to her hooves, a very angry and disappointed look in her ruby eyes. I struggled to stand but did manage to with the help of my wings. “Moonshine you’re better than this.” She said softly past the steel in her gaze. I rolled my eyes, and scoffed, before looking back at her and saying cockily, “Fuck you!” but what’s more, once I said it, my right wing popped open, and one of the middle primary feathers stood up, while the others folded back on themselves. I shrugged it off and my wings begrudgingly fell back to my side. “I don’t need you to tell me what I should or shouldn’t be doing either. Especially one who drowns all of her sorrows in a bottle.” I snarled, and the words hit BlackJack like a ton of bricks.

I watched her lean back, surprised by the venom in my words, then her eyes narrow dangerously. “You don’t know shit. You think just because your mare friend abandoned you, you get to act like a piece of shit toward your friends?” I narrowed my eyes as well now. My wings bristling as I advanced on the white unicorn. “What like yours? Or did your friends kill themselves just to be rid of you.” I growl, malice entering my voice for the first time in my life. However I didn’t get a chance to add insult to injury, because BlackJack charged me, her magic igniting on her tiny horn. I laughed for a second, before she barreled into me, and knocked me flat on my ass. “Don’t talk about my friends.” She warned, a flat and deadly tone in her voice.

“Fine, how about I talk about you instead you smug cunt.” I say lowly, now fully engulfed by my anger as I reach out hard with my back leg and kick her hard in her clit. I know it didn’t hurt mares like it did stallions, but I also knew the over stimulation would make her back off. It did, but the look of anger that overcame her told me that she was beyond caring about me at that point. If the stories about her were true, I had just royally fucked up. Instead of just sitting there like a blue target, I leapt up, and instead of running away, I pulled a card from Shady’s book, and charged BlackJack. She sidestepped my awkward lunge, but I knew she would. My wing snapped out and caught her under the chin, snapping her head up, and making her fire a telechinetic bullet straight up. I knew about that attack, and that meant she was trying to kill me this time. That made my own hesitation disappear as I pivoted and pressed my drunken advantage.

The mare’s experience saved her as she managed to dodge most of my strikes. I didn’t even care that I had no gear, I was going to rip her apart. All of my pain and anguish over Cherry’s desertion flooded forth and fueled my attacks. My hoof slammed into her muzzle, and I felt the bone give but not break. Then I was knocked on my ass again from an uppercut to the jaw, which made my teeth slam together. I rolled back, and jumped to my hooves, despite being drunk, my training paid off and kept me stable enough to launch myself into the air. I looked down at the white mare as I gained altitude, knowing my advantage was in the skies now.

That didn’t stop her though, with another white flash she was gone, and in less than a second, she was right beside me, trying to disable my wing. But I moved aside in time and kicked her in the side. She plummeted for a heartbeat, but another white flash, and she was back with me. Unlike on the ground, my advantage should have been up here, but her constant teleporting made it almost impossible to guess where she would appear next. Three more times she teleported around me, each to a different spot, before she finally appeared before me, and slammed her own hoof into my jaw. I felt the bone crack from the force of the blow, and I was sent tumbling through the air. But a benefit of being drunk meant I felt little of the pain.

I managed to right myself, and keep flapping, before charging at her again, but like before, a soft pop was all I heard, and she was gone again. This time I felt her land on my back, making my wings bend backward painfully and drive me into the dirt one more. I landed hard, feeling my ribs crack from the impact, and my breath come out in a hard whoosh. BlackJack reappeared before me, a look of death in her eyes, as her magical sword appeared before her, and press against my neck. “Go ahead bitch. Do it. It can’t hurt worse than anything else I felt recently.” I growl past the blood falling from my lips. She just remained silent, as she glared down at me. But instead of slicing my throat, she instead lifted a hoof, and smashed it into my face. I felt my head bounce off the ground, but I didn’t feel it land again. She had completely knocked me out cold.

Cherry Wine kept walking. Her destination was to head to the mountains on the outskirts of Hoofington. One in particular drew her attention. I looked to be made entirely from carved onyx, and a large structure was hidden atop it. Her gait was slow and heavy, despite only being burdened by a small bag containing her armor and one of her surviving pistols. No, her burden came from what she had done only a few hours before. She had grown quite close to Moonshine and the others, she had a friendly relationship with Shady, but there was more she felt toward Moonshine. His last words echoed in her skull as she walked, his proclamation of love towards her. She knew how he felt, had known for a while. But to hear him finally say it nearly broke her conviction.

The only reason it hadn't was her own love for the blue stallion dictated that she leave to protect him. Cherry had been entirely truthful with him earlier, hoping he understood her fear of whatever was occupying her magic. But she had neglected to tell him one thing, Justice never left entirely. Cherry could not only hear her thoughts, but also feel her emotions. And right now, Cherry felt confusion, pain, and exhaustion from the magical Mare. "Why did you leave them?" Cherry heard her ask for the thousandth time. Which would drive her crazy had she not been asking herself the same question.

"I won't let you hurt them in your rage. Life you did to my mom." Cherry responded silently, her thoughts conveying the message for her. In response, Cherry felt amusement, and a mocking sympathy from her alter ego. "No, you didn't want me to lay a hoof on that sweet Pegasus dick." Justice taunted, making Cherry's ears fall back, and a low growl to escape from her throat. "Shut up, you get the same pleasure I do from him." Cherry responded begrudgingly. She hated how Justice crooned when her and Moonshine participated in their... well activities. But Cherry couldn't deny she enjoyed it as much as Justice did.

"You know leaving them was a mistake, right?" Justice asked quietly, further compounding Cherry's inner conflict on the matter. "Doesn’t matter. None of them are safe with you around. I would rather suffer heart break than let them suffer because of your carelessness." Cherry responded solemnly. And then more confusion from Justice, but also a touch of compassion, an emotion never before emitted by the magical Mare. The new emotion confused Cherry, but she pushed it out of her mind, and for a time, even her own thoughts were quiet.

Then a purple flash lit up the darkening world behind her, but Cherry didn't need to turn around to know it was only Rogue. Her hoof steps ceased, and Rogue cautiously, and carefully moved up beside her. She felt his eyes upon her, but she didn't look up. She knew if she did, she would cave, and return with him. She didn't ask why he was here, or what he wanted, she already knew. And he didn't say, because he knew Cherry already had the answer. Instead, they stood silently for a time, before Cherry spoke first. "I'm not going back." She said quietly, and Rogue could hear the sadness and pain in her voice, but also the tone of necessity. "I know." He responded, and Cherry finally dared to look up at him.

He had his gear likewise slung across his back, and a small smile on his face. "Shady asked me to go with you and keep an eye on you. Not for herself, but because of Moonshine." He said slowly, indicating there would be no argument on the matter. And as weak as Cherry was, she couldn't force him away if she wanted to. Finally, she sighed, and narrowed her eyes at the Alicorn. "Alright, but tell me, you are not here as a spy, or to take me back when I sleep, are you? He just kept his small smile and shook his head, and Cherry knew him well enough to believe him. "Fine. Just... Don't ask questions." She said, a pleading tone in her voice, and Rogue agreed amicably. "I am just here with one of my friends." He responded, and it made Cherry feel a lot better.

The pair traveled in mostly silence for a few more hours, by this time the sun had gone down again, and the duo decided to break camp. Cherry set about preparing a few cans of beans for dinner, while Rogue went and collected whatever wood he could find. In no time at all, he returned with a sizeable collection, and set it down, before patiently waiting for Cherry to go ahead and light it. But when she pulled out a lighter, Rogue spoke up. "Wait can't you use your magic?" He asked, which elicited a sigh on Cherry's part. "Normally yes, but my magic is burned out, and can't even levitate this lighter, let alone fire." She said grumpily. Rogue fell silent and didn't press her as she watched her work the lighter. In little under a minute, she had it going, and their cans sitting nearby, cooking their food.

After their small meal, Rogue broke the silence again. "I just realized something." He said, and Cherry looked at him quizzically. "We follow Shady, but Moonshine was the reason we all stayed together." He said, and Cherry felt a twinge inside her as Justice stirred in her mind. "Yeah well, he has that effect on ponies." Cherry said, feeling her soul getting crushed under her guilt. "True, he is a strange stallion though." He said, and Cherry bristled. "What do you mean by that?" She said defensively and he just held his hooves up. "I mean, back when I first met him in Tenpony, he didn't seem the type to want a fight. But then on the boat, he showed he is very capable. Then we saw how he held his own against BlackJack."

Cherry relaxed and slumped back against the log she was using as a seat. "You didn't know him before the dam. He was a mess of emotions, scared, determined, and confused all at once. I don't know how he managed to hold himself together the way he did." Cherry admitted, and Rogue sat silently, listening. " The first time we went to the dam, things got pretty fucked up. It ended in a fight there, and moonshine gunning down the majority of the camp with a minigun.' She explained, and Rogues eyes widened.

"Wait, the fight at the dam happened only a few days before youall met me, I never would have guessed he was capable of something like that." Cherry sighed and took a drink of water. "He isn't actually. But Shady was injured, and I had only just joined them a day before. I think he was scared more than anything and did what he had to out of desperation." Cherry said, her memory cast back to that resolution to the fight. It still chilled her bones when she pictured Moonshine holding down the trigger on the minigun, his eyes filled with nothing, but regret and fear as he knew what was happening around him, and the death he was causing.

Cherry shook her head, trying to dislodge the memory before focusing on Rogue again. "Must've been an ugly sight." He said, and Cherry snorted and gave an empty laugh. "Yeah it was, but I can't quite put into words how enticing yet scary moonshine looked right then." She said, and then smiled. She realized then, that her feelings for moonshine were not just simple love, there was an understanding and acceptance there, a feeling of oneness she hadn't felt before. "You don't just care about Moonshine, you love him a lot." Rogue said softly, and Cherry nodded softly, before she felt her heart breaking all over again. She knew what she was doing was right, but why did it feel so wrong?

I awoke later that night, my head throbbing, and my torso feeling like I had been beat with a club. "Oh, you're awake now." Came a very soft and timid voice. I cracked open an eye, the light making my pounding head hurt even more. "F...Fluttershy, is that you?" I croak out, my throat feeling like I had swallowed sand paper. "Yes, it's me. Miss BlackJack brought you here, your injuries were bad enough that we had to feed you healing potions via an I.V." The timid little Pegasus spoke, but even with her soft tone, it sounded like she was yelling into my skull. "Wh...What happened?" I questioned, and there was a moment of silence from the mare, before she coughed, and said "Blackjack said she found you after you crashed into a tree, flying while drunk was very irresponsible." She said with a touch of motherly annoyance. Now I knew where Velvet got it from.

I groaned, feeling like my brain was trying to claw its way out of my skull. "Rest Moonshine, you don't just have a hangover, you also have a concussion. And judging from your scans, not the first one in recent history." I grunted an acknowledgment, well aware of how many concussions I had gotten recently. "You will need to take it very easy for a while Moonshine. Concussions are very dangerous, and you have had three in the last two weeks." The small Pegasus whispers, and I put a pillow over my head, her voice, as soft as it was, was pure agony to me right now. Seeing me in distress like I was, Fluttershy fell silent, and quickly finished checking me over, before leaving the room as quietly as possible.

As soon as she left, the memories and my broken heart came flooding back. Cherry had left us, deciding she was keeping us safe from whatever entity lived within her. I knew she wouldn't just go like that, and like me, I also knew her heart was broken. Celestia Knows I don't agree with her choice, but because I loved her I had to respect it at least. That's what I kept telling myself, but even passed those reassurances, my tears still fell down my cheeks. I knew I loved her, but the feeling wasn't something even the four-letter word could describe. I also knew it wasn't just because of the sex, though that was a bonus. It was everything about her, her craving for adventure, her faith in me and Shady. She had even done a difficult mission to help me and Shady when we were injured. I really loved her.

I lay there, both in physical and emotional pain for Luna knows how long, before an unexpected visitor came to pay me a visit. Blackjack pushed open the door and made her way over to me, I didn't need to look at her to feel the anger and confusion radiating off of her. In the time I had laid here in silence, I had pieced together the events of last night the best I could. I had done some bad stuff while drunk, and most of it was directed at her. "BlackJack..." I started before she quickly and harshly shusshed me before tossing a bottle of pain pills onto the bed beside me. "Look, you were drunk, probably was the first time based on your behavior. I'm pissed at what you said and did. But I had no right saying what I did about your marefriend." She said, and I sniffled before wiping my eyes. I took the bottle, and pulled the cork out, and took four of the little tablets.

"I shouldn't have said what I did Blackjack. I was hurt, and drunk, but that was no excuse for taking it out on you or my friends." I said sadly, and BlackJack nodded. "True, but now you are hurting, probably the hang over from hell and another concussion." SHe said and I scowled. "You hit me in the face." I growled, and BlackJack smirked. "YOU HIT ME IN THE FACE!" I said louder, which made my head throb.

"Wow, Déjà vu" She said with a wistful gaze in her eyes. And I understood that look by now. She was remembering something involving her friends. Then she shook her head and looked back at me. "Anyway, I didn't come here for that, I just wanted to see how you were doing, and to tell you Shady wants to talk to you if you feel up to it." She said, but the way she said it made me know I didn't have a choice. I nodded anyway though, and she nodded, before leaving the room, the door left open behind her. I heard a few whispers outside but couldn't make them out. Then sullenly, Shady entered the room.

I looked at her, a sad and hurt look in my own eyes. Shady said nothing as she approached my bed and remained silent as she looked at me for a few moments, weirding me out. "Shady I..." Was all I got to say, before she hushed me with a hoof over my mouth, and then, before I knew it she had her hooves around me, hugging me to her chest. I blinked in surprise for a few moments, before hugging her back silently as more tears fell down my cheeks. We stayed like that for a time, Shady patting my back, and hugging me like she meant it for the first time. But that triggered something in me, we had done this before.

When I awoke after getting shot in the chest, Shady and I hugged then as well, and that sent me on a trip down memory lane, and I got an idea. After Shady and I broke apart, I felt a little better, and determined. "Shady, Grunt destroyed my first journal. Can you find me another one, a nice one where I can re-write our adventure?" I asked, and Shay smiled, a single tear in her eye, then she blinked, and it was gone.

"I already have. I figured you would want to write it down again." She said, and then dropped the saddlebag she had been wearing. Funny how I hadn't noticed it earlier. She dumped out the contents, and I saw all of my gear spread out on the floor. Shady had gone above and beyond, making my armor look better than it had when I got it. And my helmet, she had somehow managed to fix the helmet Grunt had destroyed during our fight. Even my weapons looked great. My ballistic hooves were cleaned and polished, and my power hooves had been retooled for my rear hooves and the armor had been beefed up as well. The old pony shoes were replaced with a heavy set of leather boots. Then my eyes fell on my revolvers. They had been polished, oiled and cleaned. But something I did notice that brought fresh tears to my eyes. Set in the barrels of each weapon, were set a series of small gems. Quartz set along the barrel of the one I had gotten in Respite, and Cobalt set along the other barrel.

I scooped up the Quartz one and turned it over in my hooves. The other side of the barell was likewise inlaid with Quartz, and elegantly etched between the Gems was the name Quartz. Shady had not only made it look amazing, she had honored the brothers by carving their names into the revolvers. I let my tears fall freely, these weapons were beautiful, but carried a weight now that explained the sensations I felt when I held them. I had subconsciously promised myself to use these to fix what had happened in Respite. I sniffled, and held the weapon up, looking at the light refract through the quartz gems. "there is more to those gems than just decoration. They are all enchanted, giving you better accuracy, rate of fire, more range, and less recoil." She said. I looked the gun over more carefully, also seeing that the frame had been hardened, and what had once been a round cylinder making up the barrel, they were box shaped, and there were tactical rails along the top, allowing me to add different attachments.

"Shady these are amazing!" I said, letting my wing take it. It felt better balanced, and immediately it felt right at home. I smiled as I spun it around the primary feather, before taking it by the barrel and giving it back to Shady. She smiled at my approval, before taking it back, and putting it back in her bag. Then she held out a deep red journal, the pages looking mint condition. Then she gave me a new pen as well and set it atop the journal. "I figured you would want to re-write your previous journal anyway, so I picked this up when raiding Grunts office. As well as..." She pauses and pulls a roll of paper from her saddle bag. "… some interesting information involving our favorite Gryphon." She says and rolls the paper out across my legs.

It took me a few moments of browsing the page, but then one thing finally stood out to me. Grunt knew about Phanes, he knew what he was going do. "Shady, he's..." She nodded and looked at the paper as well. "Going to take over the N.C.R. by dominating the water supply. He is going to flood the market with enough pure water to make the new currency worthless." I read over more of the page, confirming that Shady spoke the truth. "Where could he get that much water? I mean it's not like he can de-salinate the oceans." I said, trying to imagine a purification plant big enough to handle that undertaking. "I agree, and there is only one place I could imagine him going." She said, and pulled out another roll of paper, this one a map of Equestria and the surrounding lands. Then Shady tapped her hoof above the northern border, and my heart froze.

"He's going to the Frozen North." I whispered, and Shady nodded. "Chances are that he is already there." I did a few quick calculations, estimating the time it would take to travel there. "Yeah, I think you're right. But even if he is there now, it would take him a while longer to set up a purification plant, and to transport it back to Equestria." Shady nodded again, and then pulled out another page. "This document is a list of pre-war projects that would take place across the border. Of course they all have code names, and only a generalized location. But one stood out to me the most." With that she unrolled that one as well, and I skimmed over it, before my eyes fell on a codename that chilled my blood. "Project Purity..."

I wanted to get my gear on right then and there, chase the son of a bitch that burned my home, but Shady had different ideas. She told me that we still had some time before any damage would be done, and now that we had an idea where he was going, we could afford a few days to get ourselves right again. This included taking time for me to heal up after Blackjack thrashed me like a rag doll.

Three days. I spent three days cooped up un a hospital bed while Shady set about gathering our supplies, ammo, and things of that nature. I sat in my bed, losing my mind despite the distraction of rewriting my adventure to this point. Sadly, there were a few details lost to time, but I managed to get most of it re-written. I got to admit, the three days of bed rest did wonders for me physically. I felt better than I had since leaving Tenpony tower almost three weeks ago.

Finally, I was strapping on my rebuilt armor, feeling more complete as it hugged my torso. I was eager to get moving, but a small part of me wanted to stay incase Cherry changed her mind. I knew she wouldn't, but I still held hope. I even left a note in the room where we spent our first night together, and she almost crushed me.

Shady, Zakk, and Blackjack were waiting for me at the gate, the others elected to stay behind. I couldn't blame them though. Velvet had a new baby to look after, and I knew Calamity would stay with her. Gawd had to get the dam functioning like a proper stronghold, and Rogue... wait, where was Rogue. I asked Shady as much, and she sighed in response. "I sent him with Cherry. I figured with her magic burned out, he would have to keep her safe." I gave her a small smile, grateful to her for making sure Cherry would be alright.

BlackJack coughed, and drew our attention, and once we were all paying attention, she had a hard time saying what was on her mind. "Look, I like you all, but I can't go traipsing around the hoof again, too many memories." She said, her eye drawn to the stone carving of an Alicorn. "I will guide you to a safe place, but after that, I have to go back to Chapel." I felt both a sense of relief, and sadness at the fact that she would more than likely fall back into her pit of self-hatred and drunken stupors. I silently placed a hoof on her shoulder, not having to speak the words, Blackjack already knew them. With a small nod, she turned and lead us out of town, and toward the west. Zakk followed Shady silently, his troupe of bandits staying behind to heal up and regroup. What used to be twelve, was now only four as we left the dam behind and moved toward the unknown once more.

Cherry and Rogue traveled north, both of them taking their time, and enjoying the walk, despite the rain that had begun to drop on their heads. The place they were headed wasn't far from the dam, but they took it slow in order to let Cherry's magic restore itself. Three days they had been on the move, and by this point, she had only recovered enough of her magic to be able to levitate her lighter. Rogue had expressed his concern about her magic, but she had shrugged it off, merely stating that it was normal, and soon she would be back to normal.

Normal though was subjective for her. She had yet to tell Rogue what had happened in the dam, or about Justice. The former, growing stronger at a similar pace to her magic. She knew the events weren't unrelated. "So, you really are determined to leave Moonshine?" Justice asked in her head, and Cherry did her best not to scowl. "If that's the case, and you don’t want to hurt any pony, then why let that lovely Alicorn travel with us. Do you not care about his safety the way you do the others?" Cherry grit her teeth and did her best to form a mental barricade between her and Justice.

The truth was, she was very scared about Rogue getting hurt if Justice got free again. But unlike the others, he was well versed in powerful magic, and she felt some comfort at the thought that he could handle it. It was at that precise moment that Justice gave Cherry's horn a metaphorical kick. "OW!" The red unicorn shouted and collapsed to a knee as a powerful gout of flames shot from her horn, searing the ground, and Rogues hooves. He jumped back, pulling his rifle free with his magic as he flared his wings and made some distance with a powerful flap.

Cherry knelt on the ground, smoke and burning grass surrounding her as sparks and small geysers of flame shot from her horn in multiple directions. Rogue took the sigh in quickly, using his security training at evaluating threats, to realize this was a side effect of whatever she had done to burn her magic out. He held his distance, letting the spell wear her out. Before long, she fully collapsed, her horn burned, and an ashy black. Her eyes were screwed tightly shut, and her breath came in shallow gasps. Being as careful as possible, Rogue set his weapon down, and tried to lift her up. The brief contact between them, caused blisters to appear on his legs, and he unceremoniously dropped her back into the dirt. Feeling his legs burned, he took to the air, and levitated up the unconscious mare.

Taking a quick look around, he spotted a small stream, and flew over to it before dunking cherry in the water with care. As soon as her body made contact, the water evaporated into steam within seconds, and the sound of sizzling and boiling water grew louder as he tried to cool Cherry down. Eventually, the stream cooled her down enough to no longer be boiling the stream. Rogue looked down at the mare, his quick thinking had probably kept her from self-combusting, but he was left to wonder what that was about.

Then, her hazel eyes snapped open, and she jerked. Her head burst through the water, and she coughed and gasped for air. Rogue shouted in alarm, Cherry regaining consciousness had startled him. He grabbed her in his magic again, before pulling her to the bank, where she collapsed, dripping water into the brown grass. Rogue landed beside her and wrapped his hooves around her. "You're ok Cherry. Thank Luna you're ok." He said in relief. Cherry shivered and gasped for air. Her eyes wide with the adrenaline coursing through her veins.

It took an hour for her to recover enough for Rogue to return and grab their fallen gear. The entire area was singed, and smoldering, but their gear was unharmed. Thankful for a lucky break, he returned to Cherry, who was sprawled in the grass, and letting herself recover. It took a little while for Rogue to set up camp on his own, using a magical shield to protect Cherry from the worsening rain. By the time he had gotten the tent set up, he was soaked to the bone, and shivering. But he paid it little mind as he got Cherry inside and lit a fire for them to get warm and dry.

Together they hunkered in the tent and weathered the storm. Neither said anything, not even when Cherry slowly moved off to the side and slumped against their saddle bags. The storm grew worse as the sun began to set, not that the pair were aware of it, it had gotten dark long before. Finally, after having a meal consisting of carrot soup, did Rogue break the perpetual silence. "So... what the hell was that earlier." He asked, and Cherry crossed her forelegs and looked aside defensively. "I... lost control of my magic. It happens." She said shortly, making Rogue raise an eye brow.

"Pardon me if I am out of line, but that’s a load of crap. I've seen plenty of Unicorns burn out before, but this is different. Your magic felt sick." He said, and Cherry was suddenly regretting letting Rogue tag along. His knowledge of magic was greater than she knew. "Cherry, we are friends right. Will you tell me what happened?" He queried. When Cherry remained silent, the set of her jaw telling him that she didn't want to talk about it, but her eyes said the opposite.
That was one thing Rogue was very good at. He could read body language and knew old interrogationtechniques. Not to mention, being part of unity gave him a certain... skill set in interrogation. Before she knew what he was doing, her pounced on her, and pressed his horn against hers. "What the fuck are you doing!" She shouted, and tried to struggle, but she was weak from her episode earlier.

"If you won't tell me, I will look for myself." He said as his horn alit, and a connection was made between both spires. Putting two and two together, Cherry realized what he was doing. "Wait don't. She'll kill you!" Cherry shouted, and Rogue looked down at her in confusion. "Wait wha..."

It was indeed to late, the connection was set, and the world washed away from them both. Neither were aware of their bodies. Rogue had inserted his mind into Cherry's to investigate the root of the problem, but he wasn't ready for what he "saw". Cherry's mental image of herself was there, tired and broken. She looked tired, and her coat was seared in places. Some of the patches were still smoldering from the fresh abuse her magic had caused. But sitting beside her, looking regal and magnificent if a little intimidating was Justice. The Mare made of fire looked down on Rogue, who suddenly felt very small and insignificant compared to her. In truth it made him feel like he was part of Unity once more. "Good Evening Rogue, welcome to MY Neighborhood." She said with a melodic voice, sounding like resonating glass, but dripping with malice. "Let's talk." Said the burning mare, as her eyes flashed a fierce red.

Shady came back into our tent, dripping wet. Her mane clung in clumps to her neck and cheeks as she dropped our fire wood into a pile in the center of the canvas shack. I set about emptying the contents of three cans of carrot stew into a pot and setting it by the fire to cook. Blackjack provided the entertainment by pulling a pack of playing cards from her bag, and a fresh bottle of Wild Pegasus. Zakk flopped onto his side, exhausted. And for once, I didn't mind him falling asleep so quickly. Over the past day, he had run circles around us, literally. Zakk had set himself up as a scout, and zipped around, scouting for threats. I flew above the group, using my height advantage to scan the horizon and also scan for threats.

By the time we made camp, we were all exhausted. My wings ached, and a headache was creeping up on me from the sound of wind in my ears. Shady flopped down beside me, her bad leg outstretched away from her. I knew she was also hurting but had insisted on braving the storm to gather any wood she could find that wasn't already soaked with the heavy down pour of rain. Blackjack popped the lid on her bottle and took a hearty swig of the alcohol then passed it to me. Learning from the last time, I took a small sip. It burned my throat, and made my eyes water, but when it hit my belly, I felt a warmth spreading in me that had nothing to do with the fire.

Shady took some as well, probably using it to numb the pain she was feeling in her leg. Then Blackjack dealt out a set of cards, two each, and then herself. "What game are we playing?" I asked, and the pale mare smirked. "I'll give you a hint, it's my name." Shady rolls her eyes and takes a peak at her pair. "Not much of a hint then." She grunted, making me crack a small smile. "Umm I don't know how to play." I say softly and over the next ten minutes, they instruct me in the rules of the game. It seemed really simple.

"Hit!" Shady said enthusiastically and hour later, her sobriety having nearly deserted her." Blackjack and I too were having fun, the booze being taken much more carefully than the last time. I felt good and had a good buzz coursing through my body. Blackjack seemed unaffected though, and slyly slid Shady her requested card. "Oh,twenty-seven. Bust." Blackjack taunted, making Shady uncharacteristically stick her tongue out at the mare. I chuckled and looked at my pair, having an eight and a jack. I knew I should stay, but since this was only a game for fun and there was no money riding on this, I made the opposite call. "Hit." I said calmly, and Blackjack cocked an eyebrow.

"You sure?" She asked, and I nodded. With a grin, the unicorn mare slid me my card, and I looked at it with trepidation. It was a three. With a triumphant grin, I flipped over my cards, showing the twenty-one to the pair of mares. Shady looked at me, an accusing tone in her voice as she called me a cheater. Blackjack laughed and set the cards down. "It's not cheating, its strategy." She said and Shady growled in response. I was confused though.

"Wait, how am I cheating?" I ask and Shady looks away grumpily. Blackjack lifted her bottle with her magic and took a drink before responding. "You were counting cards. It means you were able to calculate the probability of the next card and knew it would be a three or lower." I lift an eyebrow. I honestly wasn't trying to. I just began to recognize the different creases and bends on the back of the cards. "Well, it's not a big deal. You were just doing what was natural." She said and flopped on her back, her legs hanging over her belly. Shady too fell onto her side and let out a contented sigh.

Every one of us was still exhausted, and the heat of the small fire, and the booze was making us all drowsy. Even I lay my head on myforelegs and closed my eyes. It was only supposed to be for a minute, but before I knew it, I was being woken up with a gentle tap on my back. I groan softly and a soft shush filled my right ear. I could tell it was Zakk, but this was unusual, even for him, to wake any of us up intentionally. I crack open my eyes, the small fire having died out hours ago, but it was still dark outside, and the rain had let up a bit. It was no longer a storm, just a steady torrent. "Wha?" I said groggily, and Zakk shushed me again, before motioning with his head outside.

My heart rate increased with adrenaline. If Zakk was waking us up in the middle of the night, there was something wrong. I stood up, and made a move to wake Shady, but Zakk made a noise, and stopped me before jerking his head toward the flap leading outside. Now more curios and confused than scared, I silently followed the Stallion outside. Immediately the rain pelted my hide, and my mane hung low over my eyes. Zakk lead me a minute or two from the camp, before turning to face me.

"What's this about Zakk?" I ask, and he cracks his neck before speaking. "Remember how we sparred on the White Rose? I want to fight you again." He said and smiled. I however scowled at him and snarled, " I was asleep, for a change I was getting some much-needed sleep, and you woke me up to fight in the middle of the night. What the fuck is wrong with you?" I growl, and Zakk just smirks back at me. He didn't need to respond, I already knew there was a lot wrong with him. "I'm going back to bed." I seethe and make to move back to the tent.

Before I even got a full step in though, Zakk had closed the distance with me, and slapped the back of my head hard enough for me to lose my balance on the muddy ground. I fell with a splash into the muck. The cold slimy earth clinging to my coat. "Mother fucker." I growled to myself as I pushed myself back onto my hooves. Zakk was only a meter from me and smiling like a foal in a candy store. "Ya know, I try to like you. I try to forgive you. But this is the reason why I can't." I said, wiping my muzzle to try and get the much from my lips. Zakk paid my words no heed, and just stood there. "I'm fuckin sick of it!" I shout at him and sling a hoof full of mud at him. But he dodged it, his balance unaffected by the mud.
My wings unfurl from my back, dripping with mud and water as I stomped angrily toward him. "I'm sick of fighting because others want me to!" I scream and take swing at him. This one he let connect, and he was a lot more solid than I would have thought. It felt like hitting a brick wall, and that only pissed me off more. "I'm sick of all these Goddess damned ponies with superpowers acting like their shit don't stink!" Another punch into his chest, this one making him slide back in the mud a few inches. But through it all, he remained silent, only smiling that dumb smile.

"I'm sick of death! Destruction! Hatred and war! I hate being dragged into this, all I wanted to do was sit in a shop and tinker on stuff! All I wanted was to have a conflict free life after LittlePip ruined it!" I holler, my punches still connecting and pushing him back. "AND MOST OF ALL, I HATE THE PEOPLE I CARE ABOUT THINKING THEY KNOW WHAT IS BEST FOR ME. I HATE ALL OF THIS, I HATE THAT I FELL IN LOVE, AND THEN HAD MY HEART TORN APART. I HATE THAT ALL I HAVE NOW ARE HOOVES TRAINED TO HURT OR EVEN KILL." I shouted as tears fell from my cheeks, mixing with the warm summer rain. All through my tirade, I kept pounding my hooves into Zakk, hitting his chest or his muzzle.

Then, like a switch, my energy left me, and I fell to my knees in the mud, my anger also falling from me as my pain was left exposed to the Hoofington rain. "Are you done whining?" Zakk said down to me, making me look him in the eye. His question bothered me, not because he said it, but because I had just been whining, and throwing a temper tantrum. I wiped my eyes, and gave a small sniff, "Yeah, I'm done." I said, feeling empty and, if I am honest, selfish.

Zakk knelt next to me and sighed. "I know that your life has been a constant stream of shit. And now, with you out here in the wide wasteland, that has compounded even further. We all have regrets, pain, sorrow. What you feel is normal for every pony. But unlike most of them, you bottle it up. You hold it in until that bottle breaks. When it does, Shady, Cherry, any others you care for get stuck in the middle of it. You need to learn how to deal with your pain and anger in a healthier way Moonshine, or one day, it's going to get you and the ones you love killed. "

I slumped and looked to my hooves in shame. Zakk was right, but it did nothing to ease the pain in my heart. Then the Stallion wrapped a foreleg around my middle and lifted me back to my hooves. "It's ok Moonshine, normal ponies are afraid of their feelings, you just opened up to me, and that is a start in the right direction. If you ever need to talk, or just vent, let me know alright?" He asked, and I nodded softly. "Got it, but don't wake me up in the middle of the night like this again. I barely get enough sleep as it is."

Zakk smiles and nods in agreement as we move back to our tent, letting the rain wash the majority of the muck from our coats. By the time we got back, only our hooves still had mud on them, and we each took turns wiping our hooves off as best we could before stepping inside. Zakk didn't waste time, before falling onto the floor and falling asleep in moments. I had to relight the fire and let it dry me off, and before long, my eyes were getting heavy again, and the last thing I remember, was Shady rolling over, and flopping her hoof across my back.

The next morning, the rain finally let up enough for us to move on. But the going was slow and dirty. Mud clung to our legs, I had to stash all of my gear in a bag or risk ruining them with the sludge. It took half of the day for us to find a patch of ground dry enough for us to take a break. We all flopped on the ground and try to wipe the accumulated mess from our hooves. By now, I had an idea where we were going, there was a tall mountain of black stone with what looked like a castle carved out of the stone.

"What's that?" I ask, pointing at the mountain and Blackjack casts another wistful gaze at the castle. "Black Pony Mountain. We are going to meet an old friend of mine." She says and begins walking once more. We all hop up and follow her, but no matter how far we walked, the mountain never seemed to come in range. It kept getting taller and larger in every axis, until finally, we were looking straight up. The sun was just touching the horizon, casting this side of the mountain in darkness. "We make camp here tonight, it would be dangerous to try going up with the sun going down." Blackjack instructed and gestured at the pathway that spiraled around the circumference of the mountain."

Readily agreeing, we set up camp, not even bothering with the tent tonight. Shady made dinner for us this time, and I slumped against a log, letting myself relax. We ate in silence, a sense of weariness coming from Blackjack. "After we eat, there is a hot spring nearby where we should all get cleaned up. We are going into a palace tomorrow. Might as well make ourselves presentable."

With the promise of hot water nearby, every one of us quickly polished off our meal, and together made for the hot spring. When we did arrive, it was everything Blackjack promised and more. It looked like a little slice of heaven had made a home in the wasteland, and it seemed this was a secret area only a few ponies knew about. We all quickly stripped out of our gear and entered the water with varying levels of enjoyment. Zakk cannon balled in, creating a wave of hot water that washed over us all. Shady slowly entered, letting her bad leg soak in the hot water and ease her discomfort. I moved in at a slower rate, and sunk in up to my neck, letting the hot water seep into my bones.

I let out a satisfied and content sigh. My back, where my wings had grown, felt tingly and the new muscles relaxed for the first time. I looked around the small pond, and saw my friends enjoying the hot spring, all except Blackjack. She was sitting on the edge, her gaze drawn over to a small copse of bushes on the far side. Her eyes misted over with glossy tears, but she never let them fall. I wanted to ask if she was alright, but I knew she wasn't. She was having another memory of a friend she had lost. Even though it was one of many whom I hadn't learned the name of, I knew they were important to her.

We all relaxed in our own way, Zakk floating on his back, Shady sitting on the edge of the pond, her bad leg hanging in the water, and I was sitting on a rock, the water lapping at my chin, which I had only just noticed, had a rather thick goatee growing. It alarmed me to realize I was developing a beard, but I paid it little mind, the days of being vane about my appearance were a memory now. I closed my eyes and sighed, loving the hot water.

Once we all had our fill of the hot water, the effects of which made all of us drowsy, we turned in for the night. Blackjack took first watch, and none of us tried to stop her. All of us had been with her enough to know when she needed some time alone. I let the thoughts slip from my mind, and all of us quickly fell into a restful slumber.

The next morning, after having a quick meal, and polishing off the rest of our supplies, we began our trek toward the top of Black Pony Mountain. The going was slow but steady, the entire path was a long spiral around the mountain. Each step meant our journey was drawing to a close. Around mid-day, we all stopped for a break, letting Shady rest her leg. While she insisted on continuing, we all felt it would be smarter to stop. The last thing we wanted was her stressing the still healing bones any more than she already had.

By the time we did reach the summit, every pony save Zakk was exhausted. Blackjack paid her aching hooves no mind however as she drew near a large gate. The metal a dark silver, almost blue in its hue. She didn't get too far before several shimmers appeared around her. I gasped, having never seen them but hearing of them, as eight Bat-Pony's surrounded Blackjack, spears and swords in their muzzles. I made a move to jump to her aid, but Shady held me back. "Just watch." She whispered, and I grew still, hoping Shady was right about her assumptions.

"State your business here." Said one mare, a jagged scar running the length of her left cheek. Blackjack smirked, and I could tell part of her was itching for a fight, but she held back, and instead looked at the mare who had spoken. "I'm here to see Whisper and Tenebrae." She said, and all of the bat ponies shared a glance. From their response, I could tell they weren't used to outsiders knowing the names of their own. That being said, the mare with the scar who had spoken earlier, spoke again, "What's the code word?" Blackjack stared blankly for a second, at a loss for words. I felt as confused as she was, but with typical Blackjack fashion she decided to bullshit her way through it.

`"Ummm Date?" She says wearily, and the bat-Pony Mare gives her a skeptical look. "Are you asking me or telling me?" She probed, and Blackjack bristled a little. "Telling you." She said more confidently. The scared mare nodded, another of her subordinates rifling through an old pipbuck for a few minutes. We all waited withheld breath, if she pulled this off, it would be the luckiest breaks we have ever had. Then the record keeper looked up at Blackjack, who just smiled. "It's an older code sir, but it checks out."

Blackjack puts on her "I'm gonna be a good pony" smile, but the scarred pony didn't buy it. "You watch yourself in there. Few outsiders are allowed into the castle, do not make us regret admitting you or your...friends." They warned her. Blackjack just shrugged it off and nodded. "Yeah whatever, been here before." She said, and the mare looked rather surprised, but she didn't get to question Blackjack further as the gate swung open, and we all slowly walked through, leaving the Bat-pony Mare dumbstruck.

Blackjack did seem to have been here before, as she lead us quite easily through the palace, and eventually into a grand hall, a few thrones lining the far wall, and other seating and tables scattered throughout in a systematic order. Blackjack trotted down the center aisle, not caring about the fact that so many Bat-pony eyes were upon her and us. "WHISPER, TENEBRAE, GET DOWN HERE, IT"S BLACKJACK!" SHe shouted, her voice echoing around the hall, making many of the Bat-ponies shy away and cover their ears.

At first nothing happened, all stayed silent for over a minute, then our attention was drawn to one side of the hall, where the Ponies parted, and a pair of Mares walked toward us. One was a petite and calm looking mare. Her eyes were wide and sweet, yet the pupils were slits. A pair of bat like wings sprouted proudly from her back. I couldn't deny she was rather pretty.

In contrast, a bright yellow pony trotted beside the other. Her mane and tail reminded me of Fluttershy's, but were a few shades darker yellow than her coat. Even her eyes were gold. Unlike the other pony beside her, her eyes were those of a normal pony like the rest of us, but from her back likewise sprouted a pair of bat wings. "You have a lot of nerve, Blackjack died in the core years ago. And soon after those who thought it would be smart to look like her went back to their lives after her death." The yellow one said, eyeing Blackjack coldly.

"Your dad was GoldenBlood, your Mom was Fluttershy. You once bet Rampage to throw herself into a wood chipper. When you and... Stygius first got physical, I told you, if he puts it in you, he can lick it up." Blackjack fired off, making the Yellow Pegasus, who must have been Whisper, reel. I was amazed as well, and a little grossed out at the implications of what she mentioned about this pony named Stygius. Whisper looked to the other pony beside her, who must be Tenebrae. Both of their eyes wide as they look back at Blackjack.

"That's impossible. You died." Tenebrae whispered, and Whisper nodded. "You both and I know that wasn't the first time I died, and it won't be the last." Shady and I looked to each other, confused about this entire conversation, but it seemed to make sense to the trio as Whisper flew over to Blackjack, and looked her over closely. "Sweet Luna you even smell like her." Whisper grimaced and leaned back. "So like booze, sex, and regret?" Blackjack teased, and from that response, the remaining doubts here thrown aside in Whispers mind.

"Holy crap, you are alive. I don’t know how, I don’t wanna know. What I do wanna know are two things, why are you only just now letting us know you are alive, and who are these ponies?" She gestured at us without taking her eyes off Blackjack. Also, without breaking eye contact with Whisper, BlackJack pointed right at me. "I can answer both with one answer. He dragged me out of my home and made me fight at the dam." I balked and gave Blackjack an indignant look.
"I didn't make you do shit Blackjack. Velvet asked you to come." I said indignantly and Blackjack just wave me off.

"Semantics. Either way, I brought them here, in particular him, because he is like you Whisper." She said, making all of us, look back in confusion. "I mean, he fights like you. But he is unskilled and could use some pointers." Blackjack amends, and Whisper nods. "Yeah ok, maybe in a bit, but we already have other strangers to deal with, and I can't be split between doing both." Whisper explains, and just as Blackjack is about to ask what she meant, another young batpony came running up behind whisper and Tenebrae. "It's happening again Miss Whisper!" He says loudly, and both Whisper and Tenebrae look troubled.

"What is it?" Shady askes, and without hesitation, turns to follow the little colt. "Follow me and you can see for yourselves." She says, and leads the way back where they came from, though this time at a brisk trot. We all follow in confusion, but hurry after them. We move through some twisting corridors. "We picked up these ponies two days ago. A few scouts had stumbled upon a camp that was burning. Two ponies were found, unconscious. But they weren't knocked out. It looks like the Alicorn tried to use some mind magic on the unicorn, and something went wrong. It seems whatever is happening between them is not going well for the Alicorn." Tenebrae explains as we follow.

Shady's behavior changes at the mention of an Alicorn and a unicorn traveling together. I saw what looked like concern in her emerald eyes, and I immediately pick up on her silent thoughts. You don't think it's..." I ask, unable to finish the thought. Shady though didn't have trouble with it. "Yeah I think it is." She said somberly. Before any pony could ask what we were talking about, we arrived at a door, and there were several alarmed shouts coming from within. Shady and I didn't stop, and shouldered open the door roughly, wanting to confirm if it was indeed who we thought.

My heart sank as I looked into the room. Cherry wine was lying on a table, her left side bandaged. Rogue was nearby, also injured, but it seemed his injuries were much more recent. "What the fuck did you do to them!" Shady shouted before rounding on Tenebrae. Then Whisper, stronger than she looked, grabbed Shady's face, and made her look back at the pair of unconscious ponies. "Shut up and watch." She commanded, and we did.

At first nothing happened, but then we finally saw what was going on. A small sliver of violet magic connected Rogue's and Cherry's horns. Then there was a small flash from Cherry's which back fed up Rogues magic and into his horn. Then we saw a lick of flame scorch his flank, and a gash open in his cheek. Whatever was happening, Rogue was getting injured badly. I didn't stop to think, I couldn't. Cherry was here, and so was Rogue, two of the ponies I cared for, and they were in serious trouble.

I grabbed Blackjack, and dragged her with me as I neared my friends. "Wait, you can't...." One of the ponies struggling to keep Rogue alive tried to order, but the look of malice I wore shut them up. "I know you have some Alicorn magic or whatver. I don't care how, but get me in there, where I can help them." I said, my understanding of how magic worked was of little consequence to me at the moment.

Blackjack's horn alit, but she paused and looked back at me. "You sure, there is no telling what will happen if I do this." She said, and I shook my head quickly. "No, I am not, but it Doesn’t matter. You'd do it if it were your friends. The ponies you loved" I said, and she nodded. Both of us understood the other perfectly. Then her magic reached out, and connected Cherry's horn to my forehead, and then Rogues with beams of white magic. "This is preposterous, no pony here knows how mind magic works, let alone capable of attempting it." Shrieked a mare, and Blackjack fixed her with the most intimidating look she could. "I can, now sit there and shut up. I need to concentrate. I stood still, feeling the cool magic reaching into my skull, and connecting to my nerves. Then, everything went black, and my body hit the floor.

I wish I could properly describe what happened next. The sensations I experienced could be classified as "feeling" despite not being in my body. Everything I felt was what my mind told me I should feel. I found myself in an empty white space, but despite the brightness, my eyes had no problem adjusting, and I felt no pain while looking around. I "felt" gravity holding my hooves to the ground, and I had a sense of direction, I know what was right and left and up and down. I only got a second to get my bearings, before a magical blast picked me off my hooves, and tossed me several meters away. Only spreading my wings at the last second kept me from hitting the ground harder than I did.

I rolled to my hooves and dashed off to the right, using my peripheral vision to scope out what was going on. I saw two figures, both trading magical attacks, but even at a glance I could tell that one was being over powered and was only just holding off the barrage of the other. It seemed neither took notice of me, but I couldn't count on that for long. I chose then to launch myself into the "air" and circle around in a tight bank. Now I had a proper view of the fight, and what I saw filled me with dread.

Rogue was barely holding on, he looked tired, hurt, and on the verge of falling unconscious. But his foe was what gave me pause. I knew her, I had seen her that night at the dam. Cherry had become this pony, or vice versa, whatever it was, it was confusing. But here was something I understood, and despite the fact that I saw this mare toss Grunt around like a Goddess damned ragdoll, I fell into a steep dive as she let loose another burst of flames aimed for Rogue.

Not sure what I was doing was sane or logical, I dove in the path of the flames, and let the heat wash over my hide. It hurt like hell, and I felt blisters develop more blisters, but that was the extent of the damage, and while it hurt like hell, I knew it could and should have been much worse.

When the flames cleared, and I blinked to clear my vision, I saw Rogue standing beside me, looking tired and surprised to see me, but his surprise was subdued compared to the flaming Mare before me. "What... Moonshine! How are you here?!" She shouted. From what I remembered, I knew she was usually well composed, but my appearance now really shook her.

Then I looked past her, seeing Cherry with a blank look upon her face. If she knew I was there she showed no notice of it, which lead me back to focusing on Justice. But instead of saying the many words of pain, joy, and love I felt at seeing her again, I buried them deep as I faced the one mare who caused it all in the first place. I took a slow, and deliberate step forward, and fell into an offensive crouch, my wings spread wide and my eyes narrowed at her. "Rogue, sit this out, you've done enough. Now it's my turn." I said lowly, and the tone of my voice left no room for debate. Instead Rogue flopped onto his side, and without a word uttered, he cast a final spell before falling asleep.

I felt a surge of energy I hadn't had before, something alien and unknown. It took me a while to realize this was alicorn magic, and Rogue had given all he had left to me in the hopes I could get us all out of this. Justice took a step back, a sign of the conflict within her. "Moonshine, you made a mistake coming here. There is no way to get back out, MOTHER FUCKER! I have no control over this place, I only know it fades if I am beaten back. At least that's how Cherry manages it." She said before casting a glance at the catatonic mare behind her.

I narrowed my eyes further. If I had a heartbeat here, I knew it would be thundering in my chest, but I didn't, and I wasn't going to back down from this bitch. She had torn me and Cherry apart! I thought it was time I take her down a notch. I felt Rogues magic coursing through me, making my wings twitch with unexpected spasms. It felt like I had been wired into a spark generator. The magic flowing in my veins taking on an electric tingle, and the smell of ozone exuded from me. Then I took a step, and a shower of sparks came from my hooves, then again and again, each step emitting more blue sparks.

Then I was standing right before Justice, looking up into her ruby eyes with malice and contempt. She looked back down upon me, unnerved to her core. I think she was going to make an attempt to talk, but I silenced her with a quick and powerful punch to her cheek. I expected another shower of sparks, but instead I got a clap of thunder and a surge of electricity that made my mane stand on end as a bolt of lightning shot between my hoof, and her jaw.

I fell back, stunned silent and in shock. But Justice was blasted a couple of meters to the side, where she landed in a stunned pile of her own limbs. I forced myself back to my hooves, and with one flap of my wings, which when I glanced back, had gotten a little larger, and magical electricity shot between my feathers like a living Jacob's ladder. Justice was stunned, I was sure she had never gotten blasted aside like that, and I didn't know what was going on, but I just went with it. By the time she even registered the fact that I was there again, I pivoted on a foreleg, and kicked back. Both rear hooves connecting solidly in her chest and sending her spinning backward again.

When she finally did land, she did so without her usual grace, and it infuriated her. It didn't take her as long this time to get back up, but when she did, I felt a mix of rage and confusion emanating from her. "This... This is all wrong, you can't be this strong, nothing about this makes sense!" She screamed, her magical mane flaring with her rage. I grinned like a fool then and closed the distance in a flash of electricity. Justice's eyes pivoted down to look at me, surprise mixed a little with fear as she stared down at me. "If it helps make you feel better, I got this energy from Rogue before he fell unconscious." I said and then gave her an uppercut that I had never delivered before.

I felt and heard her teeth crash together, and another crack of thunder echoed around us and made my ears ring from the force of the blow. Justice was thrown into the air, her mouth becoming a fountain of blood as she rose. Half way into the air I saw her eyes flash red, and then she screamed. Flames blasting out from her and helping keep her aloft as she rotated and glared down at me. "That's not how that works, you know nothing of Alicorn magic, yet you are using it like a pro!" She screamed. "Fuck that!" She screeched as her worn alit and I could feel and see the flames of a powerful spell developing.

I knew if that hit me, despite my powerup, I would be screwed. I felt my new powers gathering in response, more an instinctual reaction than anything. I stood upon my rear hooves, and felt my wings spread wide, magical bolts of electricity arcing between my primary feathers at a faster rate. I knew it was going to come down to this one last move, and I chose to dump the rest of the borrowed power into this one move. I pressed my forehooves together, a surge of power building between them. I noticed my mane and tail standing on end and waving around my head and flank. Even my cutie mark felt like it was on fire as I charged my attack.

Justice saw what I was doing and doubled her efforts to charge her fire spell building on her horn. "It's over Moonshine, I'm putting all of my power into this attack!" She shouted. I ignored her and felt myself adding whatever I could of my own energy into it, with a glance, I saw a large orb of surging electricity building between them. Then with a building menacing laugh, Justice launches her spell. I watch as a large ball of twisting and writing magical fire flew toward me. I held out as long as I possibly could. The surge of adrenaline doubling the size of my own magical attack in a heartbeat.

Just before her attack hit me, the heat searing my face, I let lose my own built up power. I felt myself screaming but couldn't hear it over the roar of thunder coming from my hooves. I force my hooves forward, and the ball of electrical energy collides with the fire ball and stops it in its tracks. Then, slowly, it began moving back toward Justice. Then it built up speed rapidly and moved back toward Justice, who was barely managing to float there. I continue to scream, as I keep forcing more of my energy into the attack.

By the time Justice realized what was happening it was too late. She shouted back at me in defiance a she placed her hooves on the ball of fire to stop it, but it was all in vain. As soon as her hooves touched the magical orb, it was swallowed from the other side by my magical blast. 'Ohhhh FUCK!" She shouted over the thunder. Then it hit her chest, and with a mighty explosion it was all over. I stood, balanced on my rear hooves, forelegs pointed forward and panted, struggling to draw breath that I knew I didn't need here, but it still felt better and more natural.

Then I flopped onto my face, and lay there, panting and exhausted more than I had at any point in the past. I was only able to lay there for just a second, before Justice flopped onto the ground beside me, her chest smoking and raw. I knew if she had been a living pony that blast would have killed her. But even now, she was nearly unconscious, and like me unable to move. "you know I can't die here, but If it makes you feel better, that hurt like hell." She croaked, and I managed a small smile. "Good. Now you need to release your hold on me, Rogue, and Cherry." I said, and she nodded slowly, her eyes closing slowly. "Yeah sure..." She slurred before slipping away. Then everything went fuzzy, and I felt myself fading and slowly trailing my way back to my own body.

level up. New perks added.

Tough hide level two, you are now tougher and harder to hurt. Did you get metal plating surgically installed? Because enemies now find it harder to hurt you. Gain +2 to your defense stats.

Re-group

Chapter 13.

Regroup

As soon as I felt myself re-enter my body, my eyes snapped open. My body felt sore, and blisters popped on my hide. But I laid them no need as I jumped to my hooves quickly. The room was exactly how I left it, every pony was watching me with a worried expression, except Blackjack, who was slumped on the floor, exhausted but unharmed. I took all of this in in just a moment, before trotting over to Rogues bed. I wanted nothing more to check on Cherry, but the Alicorn was hurt worse. There were plenty of fresh wounds, some deep, others long and shallow cuts. But the burns on his hide were far worse. Ponies surrounded him, applying healing potions, and spells, but the damage healed far too slowly. I watched as his breathing slowly leveled out, and what was shallow gasps, became steady and deep breaths.

I hated seeing my friends in such bad shape, but I did feel some relief in seeing them again, even if they didn’t see me yet. Satisfied that Rogue was fine for the time being, I slowly approached Cherry's bed. Her entire left side was coated in bandages, some absorbing blood, but some turning a sickly yellow. I didn’t need to, or want to look under the bandages to recognize burns and pus. I felt at a loss, I wanted to grab her and hug her, never letting go. But another part of me wanted to turn and leave her there like she had done to me days ago.

It was then that Shady moved up beside me, and likewise joined me in looking at our injured friends while the doctors and nurses tried to heal them. “Moonshine. Take some advice from and old Mare.” Shady spoke softly next to me, and I looked at her in confusion. She rarely cared enough to offer advice when no pony asked for it. “hold her hoof while she recovers, and even then never let go. When she is strong enough to handle it, you hug her tightly. And you don’t stop until she begs you to let go. She loves you, and you love her. That’s all you need.”

I looked at her in shock, Shady was not even close to being the go to pony involving relationship advice. But the look she had in her eyes spoke to the immense regret and pain she was remembering from her time before being sold into slavery. “Alright. I'll try.” I said softly as I did as she instructed and placed my hoof upon Cherry's uninjured one. I may have been upset, hurt even. But I pushed those thoughts aside as I just sat there, being with a mare I still loved.

I don’t know how long I was there. Long enough for my armor to become uncomfortable, and a bat pony mare to bring me a plate of fresh fruit. I ignored the Apple though, only due to PTSD about wax apples. I used my wing to bring some of the food to my lips. All the while keeping my hoof on Cherry's. At one point, with care, I lifted a bottle to her lips and dropped a small amount into her mouth. It made me feel better as I saw her swallow and her breathing deepen.

At one point I must have fallen asleep, and the nurses told me later when they came to change her bandages, that my hoof never left hers. I wish I could say how long I was there, but the truth was, that with no windows, and only the halogen lights inside, time was impossible to tell. At some point, I was stirred awake, whether it was morning or not I didn’t know, but I did know Cherry's hoof moved, leaving mine feeling cold. When I did stir awake, and crack open my eyes, I saw one hazel eye looking at me in confusion, fear, and pain. Both physical and emotional at seeing me here.

Neither of us spoke, neither of us knew what to say to one another. But a little pony version of myself kicked my brain, and jarred something loose, and before I fully thought about it I pressed my lips gently against hers. While she was shocked at first, I felt it from her hesitation, she did eventually kiss me back, and through the connection, I felt her sorrow, her acceptance, and her apology. Through my own she experienced relief, joy, and pain, but also my forgiveness. Those who say actions speak louder than words were probably hinting at this very act.

When we finally did break the kiss, both of us with tears in our eyes, we still didn’t need to say what was on our minds, but Cherry wanted to any way. With a hoarse whisper, and a gentle look in her uncovered eye, she spoke. “Moonshine, I love you.” I smiled and wiped a tear from my eye with my hoof, and then looked back at her. No gimmick, none of the usual attitude I bore. With a full heart, and a genuinely happy smile, I simply replied, “I know.” Which elicited a quivering smile from the red mare, and a single tear to run down her exposed cheek.

Then the flood gates opened, and the tears kept coming. Her sobs turned into imperceptible gibberish, and for the first time I saw how hurt she was. But I knew it wasn’t all about me or even her physical pain. I glanced over at the med-x drip to confirm it. When I hugged her and gently shushed her until she calmed down, she finally spoke. “Moonshine In had a horrible dream. I think it was, but Justice was fighting Rogue, slowly killing him. Then you showed up. I saw you sparking with lightning and beating Justice back.” I remained silent far longer than I should have, and Cherry took notice. With slow dawning realization, she finally put the puzzle together.

“It wasn't a dream was it?” She asked, and I simply shook my head in response. “No, it happened. Rogue cast a spell on me or something that made me shoot lightning from my ass if I wanted.” When she didn’t even crack a smile at my lame joke, I realized how much this was actually bugging her. “Blackjack used some memory magic to load my consciousness in yours. I didn’t tell them why I knew it was happening in your head.” I explained, and she nodded. For some reason that tickled my funny bone, her pretending that this shit was almost normal for us. Then that thought sobered me up, because the realization was jthat right now, it was.

“Well shit.” I said softly, and Cherry just nodded in agreement. We remained silent for a short time, but then I spoke, deadly serious. “Well whatever. We’re back together, the whole group, and we are not splitting up like that again.” I said with such finality that Cherry didn’t want to argue about it. But she did anyway. “Moonshine, no. This almost killed Rogue, could have killed you, you got lucky." She said and I crossed my hooves.

“This almost killed Rogue because we were not there. I get that you want to protect us, and I respect that. But think about this. What happens when she gets out again, and we aren’t around to stop her? You think farmers with pitchforks and pipe rifles will stop her? Face it Cherry, we are the best equipped to handle the situation.” I countered, and I knew she didn’t have a good comeback. I stopped myself from pushing the issue further, and instead replaced my hoof on hers.

“Besides, I would rather die with all of us together, than find out that some raider got lucky and either killed you, or worse, found you after the magic wore off. At least this way we can keep you safe as you recover.” I offer softly before kissing her cheek. I could tell she wasn't entirely convinced, but the look in her eye told me should consider it.

“I think Moonshine offers a fair point.” Zakk said a moment later, and stepped fully into the room. Cherry audibly groaned, her dislike for the stallion was still in full effect. I looked the buck over, he seemed to have gotten some proper rest, at least he looked like it.

“Cherry, I know you don’t like me, hell no pony does these days. But that being said, whatever secret you two are hiding from the rest of us, you should at the very least tell us. If you decide to leave, fine it wouldn’t hurt to tell us. If you stay, it would help us understand why you keep burning out like this.” Zakk said somberly. A tone I really couldn’t get used to with him. Then I saw a single emerald eye peeking around Zakk's flank, and I knew Shady was there as well, spying on us, and probably had been for a long while.

“I think I can help with that.” Came a very tired, and hurt sounding Rogue from the bed next to Cherry's. While every pony else moved to check on the Alicorn, I noticed the look of wide eyed pain, and rage fill Cherry's exposed eye. It was something I wanted to hear about first before any explanation about Justice.

“Every pony wait! Rogue, tell me what happened between you and Cherry, and why she looks like she simultaneously wants to cry and rip your throat out.” I say in a low tone that made the entire room fall silent. For a time, all we heard was the bustle of the bat ponies outside, before Rogue finally sighed and began.

“A few days after we left the dam, Cherry’s magic went wild and almost started a wild fire. After making sure we were safe and out of the building storm, I….” he paused, one to take a drink of water, and to mull over his next words. An act that told me we would not like to hear what he was going to say next.

“He fuckin' mind raped me…” came Cherry's soft voice filled with rage and pain. At her words, and the fact that Rogue didn't try to deny them, or even bother explaining further told me that he knew what he did was wrong.

“Moonshine no!” Shady yelled, as I used one wing to draw my revolver, and stomp closer to the prone Alicorn. Shady tried to stop me, but I was so enraged at this news, I batted her aside with ease. Then Zakk tried to stop me as well, but I didn’t care. I knew where he was going to warp before he did it, and my rear hoof caught him in the family jewels before he could even lay a hoof on me.

I stepped over my fallen friends, and closed the distance to Rogue, his eyes looking up at me with fear. For the first time, I saw fear when some pony looked at me, and I hated it. But I shoved the thought aside, I was too angry at the moment to care. Before he knew it, the barrel was pressed to his forehead, just under his horn, when I locked eyes with him. “Moonshine please stop!” Shady shouted from the floor. I ignored her, as well as the groaning Zakk on the floor.

Then Rogue surprised me, instead of trying to move away or defend him self, he pressed his head against the barrel in a welcoming manner, like greeting an old friend. “D…do it.” He stammered, and my primary feather teased the trigger. I knew I didn’t have lethal rounds, But I did know from point blank it stood a chance of killing the stallion. “DO IT!” He screamed at me, which had the opposite effect, and made me hesitate. Then Rogue began to cry, a sight uncommon in the wasteland was a crying Alicorn. “Please. I cant feel my rear legs…” he sobbed, and startled me out of my rage, I looked down at his flank, and the unmoving limbs that could have easily kicked me in the head if he could really move them. Instead, he just sobbed brokenly as my pistol remained unfired.

Now that I was no longer so pissed that I was going to kill some pony I had considered a friend, I pulled the pistol from his head and replaced it in the holster. “Goddesses damn you Rogue. If I had known that you did that to Cherry, I wouldn’t have saved you. But now you may be crippled, and you brought that on yourself.” I growled lowly at him, before snorting with anger and turning my back on him.

Shady and Zakk, were just beginning to pick themselves off the floor by the time I stomped past them and out of the room. I didn’t want to leave Cherry, but I doubted she would want to see me like this after I almost murdered a pony we considered a friend. As soon as I left the room a single bat pony mare, who had been coming to check on her patients stepped by me. Without thinking I grabbed her hoof, and spun her to look at me. “training room, where is it?” I asked cooly, and the mare, looking both frightened and confused quickly gave me directions to the room, and told me that it would be empty at this hour. I really didn’t care at that moment.

Releasing her, I continued to walk. My hooves clomping loudly on the stone floor. I nearly walked passed the training room, my thoughts were just a maelstrom of anger at what Rogue had done, and at how I reacted if I am being honest. I walked into the room and seeing that the mare was right, and I had the place to myself, I stripped off my weapons and armor. The whole room was simple, a rack of weapons, from swords, to spears, to rifles and even a few spark weapons. There was a firing range, free weights, and finally, a set of dummies made of burlap and dried grass. If there was anything safe for me to hear the shit out of, it was a straw dummy.

I stepped close to one of the analog ponies, and gave it a single, half power slap across the head. It wobbled side to side, and returned to normal, just before I went to work. I started slapping, punching, and kicking the dummy, venting all of my frustrations on it, and allowing my mind to wander, and draw on everything that made me upset. Again and again, I beat down the doll, hitting it hard enough to rock the base it was attached to. Then finally, putting the poor dummy to rest, with a shout of rage, I ripped the burlap head from its body, and it was sent rolling across the floor, where it came to rest at a set of yellow hooves.

Looking up, I immediately recognized the mare who looked so much like Fluttershy in her youth. “well, if you were trying to kill a straw dummy, you did it in the most brutal way possible.” She said with a low laugh, before picking up the sack with a hoof and slowly walking toward me. She then set the “head" down between us, and then turned to face another unfortunate training dummy. “If I can give some advice via demonstration...” She paused and then reared up on her back legs.

“If you lead the attack with the edge of your hoof…” she started, before doing just that, striking forward with such speed and power I hadn’t seen before, that the edge of her hoof effortlessly cut through the fabric holding the head onto this dummy, before it joined its sibling on the floor. “…That happens. Makes the kill quick and clean.” She said softly, before landing on all four hooves.

“I don’t want to kill. Injuries heal, death doesn't.” I replied, and Whisper shared a small smile before turning to look at me. “listen, sometimes those who want to survive aren’t given a choice.” She explained, and I rolled my eyes. She was right of course, I had already done it twice before. When I told her as much, her eyebrow met her hairline in confusion.

I sighed and explained, that killing some pony was so normal and accepted in the wasteland, that death meant nothing. How was it a fitting punishment to die, when living was so much harder. We remained silent for a time, both of us taking a moment to come to terms with what I had just said, admittedly while angry, but did that give me an excuse, or were those my real feelings. “Well I don’t know what to say to that. Usually all I get is the usual “They gotta die they killed my family!” or some shit, but you… you’re different.” She said in a low and impressed tone. I just shrugged, and then moved to collect my gear. But, upon noticing my weapons, she stopped me, and looked them over.

“For some pony intent in being nonlethal, you do pack a lot of heat.” I then finally managed to choke out a dry laugh., then opening the cylinder, I dumped out one of the rounds into a hoof, and held it up to her. “Rubber bullets.” I said dryly, and then reloaded my gun.

“And those?” she asked pointing at my ballistic hooves.

“Blanks, just use them for the flash and the bang.” I said, and Whisper whistled lowly.

“So even your weapons are designed to be non-lethal, you are dead serious about not killing. And judging by the little twitch you get in your eye every time some pony mentions it, tells me you've done it.”? She whispers, all the while watching as I slide my revolvers into their holsters with my wing tips.

“Look, I appreciate you coming and talking with me Whisper. But you can tell Blackjack and my friends that I will be fine, just give me some time to collect my thoughts.” At my words however, I saw from the corner of my eye, the confusion she wore.

“Moonshine, no pony sent me to see you. After what you did to save your two friends here, I wanted to meet some pony who was so selfless that they would risk what they did. I mean sure, Blackjack did that a lot back in the day, but she was normally rewarded with sex and booze. What's your reward Moonshine? What do you get when you risk your life the way you do?”

I paused, mulling over the question. I mean sure, I got to sleep with Cherry once in a while, but I wouldn’t classify that as a reward. A reward was something meant to motivate you to do something. The more I thought about it though, the less it mattered. Finally I looked up at Whisper, and stared into her eyes. “I do what I do because I love my friends. No, scratch that. I love my family. I don’t fight for a reward, I fight so we can have a future.” I say deeply, bearing my heart to this yellow pegasus. Then I heard a small sniffle behind me, and I whip around to see my friends, Shady, Zakk, and Cherry propped up in a wheelchair, her uncovered eye shedding tears . In fact every one of my friends was either freely crying, or struggling to hold back theirs in the case of Shady.

I whirled on Whisper, who was busy hiding a small smile with a hoof, and I knew then that I had been tricked. “You bitch.” I curse, grumbling lowly as my friends moved in around me. And before I knew it, Zakk had his hooves around me, hugging me tighter until my back popped. “Aww Moonshine, we love you too!” He bawled into my chest.

“I take it back! I hate all of you!” I shouted, but truly I was happy that they cared enough to make sure I still did. When Zakk finally released me, and my ribs popped back into place, did I look at them. I remained silent, not knowing what to say after being tricked into opening up in front of them. Then Shady, ever the leader and diplomat, broke the silence.

“Moonshine, we had to know. Unlike the rest of us, you are not used to running around the wasteland, and getting caught in fight after fight. This whole trip has been so damn hard on us, but even worse for you. I mean have you even taken the time to look at yourself? You’ve changed so much since we left Respite, and not all of it has been good.” Shady says softly, and when the rest of my friends looked aside, pretending not to look at me.

“Blackjack.” Shady says loudly, making us all jump a little, but then the white unicorn enters the room, carrying a large mirror in her pale magic. “show him.” Shady orders, and Blackjack nods, before looking at me, and then holding the mirror upright and showing me my reflection. When I looked in the mirror, at first I thought it was a trick. But when I moved, the reflection moved with me. “Son of a bitch.” I exclaimed with a whisper as I moved close to the mirror.

The last time I had looked at my reflection had been in Respite, just before Shady and I went to that party. The pony looking back at me in confusion and a little fear was not the same who had left Respite. The bags under his eyes had gotten deeper, and there were now creases in the corners. The silver irises and whites of his eyes were outlined in deep purple bruises which extended across the bridge of his nose, which had been broken in multiple places, and bent at a shallow angle. One of his ears had been torn through on one side, and his mane was longer than it used to be. Not to mention wilder. Then there was the beard growing on his chin, a blue so deep it was almost black, save the few silver strands created from stress, and covering the scar In had gotten on the Sea Horse.
I turned and looked at my side, seeing more purple and yellow bruises under my hide, and a random splattering of blisters from the fight with Justice. I also noticed how healthy my belly looked, after all I had been eating better, but I also saw the toned muscles underneath the flesh. I wasn’t as well built as Shady, but there was a lot of definition going on. My chest was bulkier than it used to be, defined curves where the muscles had built up over repeated running, walking, and fighting. Even my legs were stronger, and the shoulders doubled in size every time I flexed or lifted a hoof. Put short, the pony staring back at me was not the pony I remembered being.

“Moonshine, your other side.” Shady whispered, and I hesitated. I knew what she wanted me to see, and In had purposely not looked since it happened. But now, What harm could it do to a pony who was no longer himself. Turning around, and glancing in the mirror, I saw the jagged scar on my ribs. It was where the round had torn through me in Respite. The closest I had come to dying. The entire wound was about the size of a hoof, and I could see where Velvet had used a combination of sutures, and staples to close the hole in my side. I was suddenly very happy I couldn’t see the damage to my insides. I was sure it was worse.

8When I finally looked away, Cherry placed her hoof under my chin, and looked into my eyes. She didn’t need to say it, I already knew she didn’t care how damaged I looked, because each scar or bruise was an indicator of what I was willing to do, to do what was right. I looked at all of my friends, and then finally, to Whisper. “Do you have any pony who can make me not look like a rabid raccoon?” I asked, and every one of my friends chuckled.

Whisper smiled and nodded, explaining that they had a barber, and one of the best surgeons in Equestria, well that was how she put it anyway. I nodded softly, and looked back to my friends, each one wearing looks of love for the youngest member of the crew. “Moonshine, it’s perfectly alright to take some time for yourself. You’ve done so much, and we all just expected you to be there no matter what. It wasn’t fair to you but I wanna make that right.” Shady said softly, before digging into her bags, and removing a smaller cloth sack from within, this one colored a deep blue.

Shady tossed it at me, and when I caught it, I heard and felt a large amount of caps within. “I’ve been saving those up for a while, just for you. I think it’s time you got to do a little of what you want to for a change.” She said softly, and the sentiment brought a tear to my eye. I knew I wouldn’t spend them all, not right now. But I did want to get cleaned up, and there was one thing I wanted as well. So I leaned into Shady, and whispered in her ear my desire. Her reaction was a mix of surprise, mirth, and a little bit of pride. “Yeah, I can do that." She promised, and I took a hoof full of caps for myself, and gave the rest back to Shady. “remember Shady, do what you can. Hell get whisper to help.” I said, and the yellow Pegasus looked at me in confusion.

Shady offered the mare a small wink, while every pony else looked on, unsure what to say. I then looked down at Cherry in her wheel chair, and gave her a small kiss. “I will see you in a bit.” I whispered, before looking to Whisper. “Take me to your barber!” I said enthusiastically, and she nodded quickly. Then with a wave to my friends, she turned and left with me right behind her.

As soon as I knew we were out of earshot, I asked Whisper to also take me some place where I could buy some clothes. At my words, she hit me with a curious look, but the twinkle in my eye gave her all the information she could need. With a nod and small smile she guided me through the halls. We remained silent, not needing to say anything else for the time being. A few minutes passed, and we found ourselves standing outside a small room however the walls had been broken out, and glass had been installed. The inside of the room was well lit, and there were a few swivel chairs and mirrors on the walls. I may not have been to a proper barber shop, but the aesthetic seemed to imply a universal design. “Head on in, they are a little unorthodox , but believe me you will appreciate their work.” Whisper said simply, before patting me on a shoulder and leaving me to it.

A little dented bell chimed out as I pushed open the door, and entered the shop. As soon as the bell let outs its soft chime, a young stallion moved from the back room, reeking of smoke and burned herb. He had an interesting mane style, and his slitted pupils were dilated and tired looking. I knew what he had been up too back there, but I didn’t care, he was a grown stallion, why shouldn’t he do what he wants. Not like he was hurting any pony.

“What’s up man, came to get a cut or you after somethin' else?” he asked cautiously, which gave me the impression that his little hobby in the back room wasn’t really allowed. “Uh I just want to get cleaned up. My mane and tail have gone wild, and I wanna get rid of this scruff under my chin.” I said, and the buck nodded softly.

“Yeah man, no problem. Just take a seat in one of the chairs, I"ll be right with you.” He said slowly, and went into the back room as I took said seat. Right on the counter before me were the tools of the trade, brushes, combs, scissors, the works, but there were also books and magazines with old mane styles. While I waited, I used a wing to flip open one of the magazines, filled with wild and different styles. But one managed to catch my eye more than the others. It was simple, but bold. I looked at my reflection again in the dingy mirror, and imagined myself with that style. It would be a huge change for me, but I didn’t hate it. Plus it would make wearing my helmet easier.

Making my choice, I waited for the pony to return, and when he did, he reeked even more of the herb, but he had a canvas apron on, and his own mane was now held back with a bit of twine. “I see you looked through one of my magazines, did you find a look you like?” He asked, and I nodded and pointed at the style I chose. “Oh man, I've been dying to try that one, good call. What about your tail?” he asked, and I shrugged. “I will think about that while you work on my mane and my chin.” I say, and he nods before setting to work.

The barber buck starts with my face, using a pair of electric trimmers to easily remove the goatee I was sporting, and to shorten the fur on my face as well. He then had me stand and move to a sink nearby, where he washed my mane gently, far more gently than I anticipated. It took a few washes before he was satisfied, and moved back to the chair. “Your mane is pretty thin which is good, there is just a lot of it.” He said, and I nodded softly but remained silent.

He took the hint that I wasn’t in a talking mood, and as he set to work, I closed my eyes. Mostly because it was relaxing, but also because I didn’t want to see my mane getting cut the way it would. I expected him to start with the scissors, but that was dashed when I heard the trimmers click on and with one deft stroke, I felt him run them along the side of my head, and I felt cool air hit my scalp. I felt a little panic. But squashed it down, it was too late to stop now.

And so it went, for half an hour the buck worked meticulously, making sure he didn’t take too much off the sides, and making them even. And the. He finally switched to the scissors and began working on the top. I felt large amounts of hair fall away down my back and face. The ends ticking my nose, before I had to reach up and brush it away. But through it all, I kept my eyes shut, not wanting to see. And then I heard him set the scissors down, and then I heard him using a small pump before his hooves ran through my mane, and a nice smelling goo was rubbed in. “alright, finished. You can open your eyes now.” He said, and with trepidation I did just that.

For the second time today, I didn’t recognize the pony looking back at me. But this time, I didn’t see a shaggy looking wastelander, I saw a determined, and strong stallion. His eyes still bruised, but his mane was cut very short on the sides, really nothing more than stripes of blue and silver stubble. The top was longer, but not as long as it was. There was a single wide row from the front of his forehead to the base of his neck. Blue all the way, with a single silver stripe running across the right side.

It was weird looking at myself, and referring to my reflection as if it were some One other than me, but it felt like I was looking at someone else. “wow, I cant say I have ever seen the sides of my head before, and I cant remember the last time I saw that side of my face either.” I remark, and the buck smiles.

“I doubt that style would work on any pony who doesn't have a striped mane like yours, but you pull it off well.” He said happily, and I nod in agreement. It looked exactly like I had pictured it, and I was not disappointed. “So what shall we do with your tail now?” he asked after granting me another minute to look at my new visage. I look down at my long tail, something I had taken so much pride in in the past, but now, it was a burden, I couldn’t keep it as clean, or free of knots and tangles. Besides, I usually found myself stepping on it in a fight more often than not. “Cut it short, just about to my back knees.” I said with a sigh, hating that I would be loosing a very special part of myself for a long time, but it would always grow back.

I kept telling myself that as the stallion had me stand, and then wrap my tail around his fore leg and pull it taught, before grabbing a single bladed tool, and with a swift singular motion. Sliced clean through it. I felt the ends of my tail hit the back of my leg, feeling so much lighter than I had before. As soon as I was free, I turned and looked at my rump in the mirror, seeing my shortened tail, and how the end had been sheared in a simple but obvious lightning bolt shape. I didn’t know of it was a mistake or if he did in on purpose. But I actually liked it. Well as much as I could what with half of my tail missing.

“Dude, I didn’t expect that to turn out as well as it did. But you look a whole lot better than when you came in.” he said, and I nodded. I felt weird, but at the same time far more free to move than before. “Thank you, its great. How much do I owe you?” I asked, and he paused for a moment, thinking about it, before telling me the amount. I didn’t even argue, it was a good price, so I counted out the required caps and placed them in his hoof. After the exchange, I asked him where I could find some clothes, and a place that could take care of the bruises around my eyes and nose, and he quickly drew up a small map, telling me the whole time, that the boutique not only did clothes, but also make up and scar concealment.

I thanked him once again for his help, and with a final wave, I left the barbers and headed for this Boutique. It took me five minutes, and moving up one floor before I found it. There was a small yet beautifully carved sign hanging over the door, simply saying “Boutique” I paused for a moment. And ran a hoof self consciously through that remained of my mane, and with a deep breath I pushed my way inside.

The whole shop was immaculate. There were soft purple and red lights, presumably to ease those who could see in the infrared spectrum into a gentle light. I paused to let my eyes adjust long enough to the lighting situation, that I began to take notice of a subtle movement in the room, a shimmer of changing color just off to my left. Immediately my senses went on high alert, and I fell into a defensive crouch. As soon as I did however, the motion stopped as well. I kept my motions slow and deliberate, letting my wing on the left side reach for my revolver, but all I got was my feathers brushing against my bare flank. I had forgotten to put my gear back on and it was in the training room!

Cursing my lack of paying attention, I pushed it aside and focused on the now. The only weapons I had at my disposal were my hooves, and hopefully anything I could wrestle from the invisible attacker. Then my vision went white, and I felt stunned. Did they use a flashbang on me? Nope, the lights changed from the purple and reds to a bright white, illuminating the while room with bright and colorful clothes. I only noticed this as I stumbled and fell into a rack of dresses. “Oh shit!” I shouted before becoming tangled up in dresses. I had a very tough time not being blinded by the lights that I was now forced to look up at.

A shadow fell over me, shielding my eyes from the glare, and I stared up into a pair of vibrant red eyes. “By ze stars are you alright?” they said. The voice was very feminine but the accent was so thick that I had a hard time distinguishing the words. I blinked rapidly, trying to focus on the figure above me. Besides their brilliant red eyes, I could see their fur was a An odd shade of light purple with a series of red stripes circling their eyes.

“Y…Yeah I’m fine can you help me get out of this mess?” I ask, figuring quickly they weren't a threat, or I would be dead already. Giving me a curt nod, and smiling the entire time as they help untangle me from the clothing. As soon as I was free, I jumped to my hooves and faced the pony. Then I froze. What I originally assumed was make up, wasn’t. The pony before me wasn’t a pony. They had red stripes all over their body, mixed with the purple of the fur. That explained why I didn’t see them with the red and purple lights.

At my shocked look their ears fell back, and the expression on their face changed. “You are not a fan of Zebras are you? They asked, and I was able to put together by the pitch of their voice that they were female. But the question caught me off guard, I hadn't thought of how I felt about Zebras before except for Xenith. Thinking on it now, I figured I didn’t know enough to judge, besides those zebras who we were at war with were all dead anyway. So I shook my head and cleared my throat. “No not at all, I just didn’t expect to meet one, especially living amongst bat ponies.” I explained, which made the mare perk up a little, still weary of me, but less guarded than she was a second before.

Feeling like this was going to be awkward no matter what I did, I knelt and began picking up the dresses I had been tangled in, and used my wings to hang them back on their hangers. “I'm sorry I reacted the way I did. My instincts took over.” I tried to explain, but the Zebra mare waved me off with a smile, seeing my act of helping clean the mess as a confirmation of my words earlier. “It is no trouble, I was only meditating when you came in. I also apologize to you, I just like to blend in once in a while, and ze lights help me feel like I can just disappear.” She explained, and I nodded, fully able to understand her desires to remain unseen.

Once we got the dresses put away, and managed to relax a little after scaring each other, did we get down to business. “So what can Gemengde do for you Mister pegasus?” she asked, gesturing to herself as she said Gemengde, which I assumed was her name. So I gently stuck my hoof out and introduced myself. “My name is Moonshine, nice to meet you Gemengde.” I said, and as if on instinct she bumped her hoof against mine, then looked down in slight confusion. “that is odd, I've never done that, but somehow know what to do.” She said, shocked. I shrug, it was probably just a reaction more than anything. So I told her as much, but she still seemed put off by it.

“Hey don’t worry about it, its just a thing Ponies do, and Zebras. Its not a big deal.” I say, but it seemed like my words had little effect on her. When I continued to remain silent, thinking of a way to get through to this mare, she spoke softly, almost too quiet for me to hear. “For me, there is no separation between Zebra and Pony, because in me, live both.” I tilted my head In confusion, but then it dawned on me, and I figured it out. “You are both, Pony and Zebra. You are…” I stopped before saying a word that could upset her.

“Mixed…” she said and dropped her hoof and her ears fell back. “I am mixed. It is such a hurtful thing, to be not one race but both, a product of love between two races that despise the other. My parents died when I was little, and I think they loved me, but it is hard to know when your name means mixed.” She whispered, but caught my confused look. “Gemengde in my language means mixed. Even from birth I was like a reminder, a stain between two races. Ze Zebras won't have me, and ze Ponies look down on me. I do not belong anywhere. Even ze bat ponies, nice as zey are, treat me differently.” She said solemnly and the look in here eye was one I often wore in the past until Shady and the others accepted me for me. “I hear you, I used to be the same way, an outcast with my own kind, until I met my friends that is. It seems that we are all misfits, and have managed to come together.” I said, which drew a look from Gemengde.

“Do you think I could meet these friends?” she questioned, a glimmer of hope entering her eyes. I only shrugged, not sure when we would get a good moment. I mean Cherry was still hurt, Shady was looking after her, Rogue was in the hospital, and Zakk was doing… well whatever Zakk does when I'm not around.

“Possibly, but now isn't a good time, we are all worn out and some injured.” I explained, not wanting to hurt her feelings, but I did also have a schedule to stick too.

“Oh, you mean like you are injured Mister Moonshine?” She asked, and my hoof immediately shot up to my bruised eyes and nose. “Uh yeah. That’s actually why I'm here. You see I am trying to get this covered up, even if it is just temporary.” I responded, and the Zebra listened closely, then paused for a moment and studied the effected area carefully. Getting a little too close and invading my personal space the entire time. She then moved back, a happy smile on her face as she tapped her fore hooves in place excitedly. “Yes! Gemengde can cover up these bruises!” She exclaimed, before jumping over the nearby counter, and falling behind it with a thud, before sliding on her belly beside the wall , until she came to a small box on the floor and dug through it for a minute, before jumping back up and running at me.

I tensed, thinking she was doing something harmful, but from my left eye I noticed that she was holding a color chart, and was best trying to find a shade that matched the color of my coat. It took a little time for her, but then she found the one she liked best, and then moved off to collect something, I assumed it was make up, which prompted another thought, and one I should have taken care of first. “Umm Gemengde, would you happen to have a shower I can use first, I um… need to clean up.” I asked, nearly pleading with her. She drew her attention back to me, a furious blush on her cheeks.

“Uh yes, Gemengde has a shower, it is in ze back room. Do you… do you want me to go in with you?” She asked, and the source of her blushing became known. Now I too blushed, the question catching me off guard.

“Uh no, sorry, but um…” I paused to figure out how to explain what Cherry was to me, but I stumbled over it because I didn't fully know myself. Luck was on my side though, as Gemengde relaxes and exhales in relief before hopping up and walking me back to the shower room. Just as she pushed me inside, I heard her chuckle lightly and just as she was pulling the door shut, I heard her last comment which hit me like a shovel.

“Gemengde understands, Gemengde has no issues with stallions being into stallions." By the time Ingot over the initial shock, and looked back, the door was already closed. Even after the initial shock passed, it still took me a while to come to terms with the words the Zebra had said. “I'm… I'm… I'm not gay.” I said to myself, before hanging my head and then began to take a shower.

While I was under the cool water, I couldn’t help but think about Gemengde and her peculiar thought process. Even still I pushed the thoughts aside and used a stiff brush and soap to scrub my hide. I wish I could say I came clean in just one scrubbing, but sleeping on the ground for over a week hadn't done my coat any favors. So with multiple washes completed and my face also clean. I used a little of her soap to wash my hair and tail as well. I wont go into the rest of my shower habits, mostly out of a want to preserve some semblance of privacy.

Once I was done, and had used a towel to dry myself off. I moved back into the main room, where Gemengde was laying out makeup, and other things. I saw small files and a series of brushes and an assortment of towels. “Uh Gemengde. Can I say something?” I asked, and the mare looked over her shoulder at me, an eyebrow raised but remained silent. “Um, I am not… I'm not into other stallions. I have a marefriend. That is why I am trying to clean myself up, for her.” I said, a bright blush lighting my cheeks. Why was I acting all weird about this? Its not like I had a problem saying it before, so why now?

Gemengde's eyes went a little wide, my words clicking with her and making her blush again as well. “Oh my, Gemengde is sorry if she made you uncomfortable.” She apologized, but I did also catch how she kept switching from referring to herself in either first or third person. But rather than say anything about it and drawing attention to it, I let it slide for now, and moved up next to her. The compounds she had picked out were a mix of greys and blues, ready to be mixed into the color that will match my coat. But there were other tools that had me more nervous.

“Um Gemengde, what are all the tools for?” I question nervously, some I recognized, and wasn’t happy with the concept. As the odd mare applies some pre-mixed color with a small pad, she calmly explains that they are to file, clean, and polish my hooves. The others were to trim and order the feathers of my wings. While I was nervous about this stranger messing with my hooves, her messing with my wings outright terrified me. As Gemengde applied the make up, she spoke softly, seeing or sensing my discomfort, and in her odd yet soothing voice she promised utmost care.

I won't go through the entire process of Gemengde applying the make up, it was a patient and tedious process, but as she kept wiping it off and mixing in more color, I grew confident in her eye for detail. By the time she had covered the bruises on my face, half an hour had passed. But when she held up a mirror, I saw myself as if I hadn't been through fight after fight. In fact I looked great! She then led me over to a seat, and had me lay back, before starting on my rear hooves. “By Ze stars, you have been on the move for a while. When was ze last time you gave your hooves some attention?” she asked in surprise, and I shrug. I could even remember if they had been looked at in Tenpony Tower.

She shook her head and bit her lip, before going right for the file. I grit my teeth, and had to avoid crawling out of my hide as Infelt it grate against my hoof, flakes of hoof material flaking away. I always hated this, the feeling and the sound giving me goosebumps. It was the same effect as hooves on a chalk board to me. “Oh stop being such a foal, this isn't hurting you.” She cooed, which did not help me relax at all. She then set the file aside and picked up a large pair of steel clippers that would trim my hooves to a suitable level.

That act was just as rough as the filing, each time the clipper snapped shut I felt the soft tissue around my hoof move, and it drove me mad. But that was all nothing compared to the pick, a small, sharp, instrument that was used to clean under the hoof, dragging around the perimeter to remove mud, rocks, or pockets of hoof material. I hated the idea of such a sharp tool only millimeters from the soft flesh inside my hooves. Through it all, I dared not move an inch for fear of her stabbing me. And yes I know, how silly to be afraid of a small poke after being shot, beaten, and hurt in almost every since of the word.

By the time Gemengde had finished cleaning my rear hooves, she knew I hated it, but, also knew it needed to be done. She then broke out another tool which I actually liked, a motorized buffer. She applied a cool gel to my hooves, and used the buffer to polish out any small cracks and grooves, and bring out a soft shine that normally wasn’t there. And like before, her eye for detail didn’t fail, and I knew that my friends would be very shocked when they saw me.

Like with my rear hooves, she did the same with my forelegs, and you guessed it, I hated almost every aspect of it save the buffer. That added another half hour to the total, and I knew I was running out if time, but still there was more to do. “Um, I appreciate the help, but I need some more Gemengde. I have… well something planned, but I need something for it to work.” In response to my nervousness, she leaned in closer as I whispered in her ear what I needed. As soon as her eyes lit up, I knew she understood what I was trying to do.

An hour later, with two paper wrapped packages on my back, I left the shop. Now I didn’t have to try and figure out where I was going, Gemengde had been nice enough to call Whisper, who came down to guide me to the room where every pony was staying. “Wow, I didn’t expect you to make such a change, but I would be lying if I said you don’t look good.” She said with a slightly flirtatious tone. One which I promptly turned down by explaining that I did it all for Cherry. Upon the mention of the red unicorn, Whisper gave me a genuine smile, one I could only guess at, but she did hit me with a nit of news. “Cherry was released from the hospital. Your caps went to a supply of healing potions and one dose of hydra to repair her hide. It will take a bit for her hide to regrow in spots, and maybe longer to come to terms with what Rogue did to her.” She said, catching up to speed.

“What about Rogue?” I ask, venom dripping from my words at the mention of his name. Whisper didn’t miss my tone, but sighed and told me that he was indeed paralyzed, whether it was permanent or not was yet to be determined, and that magical damage such as this was unpredictable. I nodded, still angry with Rogue, but not wanting to kill him now. But I decided to change the subject, and ask Whisper if she knew where my gear went.

“Shady took it to the room, she is in the process of getting Cherry ready for your plan, so I doubt she will be able to answer questions for a while." I nod, not worried about it, just hoping Shady was being gentle. I then get a spark of a thought, our conversation about Rogue knocking loose a question I suddenly had to ask the Alicorn.

“Whisper, actually can you take me by the room Rogue is in, and take a package to Cherry for me?” I ask, and while showing surprise, she nods, and without a word spoken we took a right, and within a minute or two, I found myself outside Rogues hospital room. I gave Whisper the package, and gave my thanks to the yellow mare as I stood outside, breathing and trying to reign in my wild emotions. Then satisfied, I let out a long sigh, and pushed my way through the heavy door to the room.

It looked similar to the one I had stormed out of, if only a little smaller. There was no pony here save me and him, and his amethyst eyes were locked on me, but there was a look of confusion as he took in the change of appearance. “Moonshine?” he asked, and I stepped closer.

“Yeah, it's me.” I said lowly, not hiding the fact that I was still upset with him.

“You look good, a little more dangerous with that mane style, but I guess that fits don’t it.” He said with a dry chuckle. One I didn't share. “Moonshine, I'm sorry. I…I was scared. When her fire went crazy, and almost hurt us, I wanted to know what I was dealing with. I didn’t know about Justice, I…” he stopped, and I could recognize the tears in his eyes as very real, and very very sorry. But sorry wouldn’t help him walk again.

“It's not me you apologize to. You need to tell that to Cherry. Now I am sorry I was about to shoot you, I was a mess of emotions, happy to see you both again, adrenaline from the fight with Justice, and then anger when I found out what caused it. Look, I am very upset with you over this. You know I love her. But its not my call what happens now. Whatever Cherry decides, that’s her call and I will honor it.” I explain, not loudly, but still expressing my anger at the situation. Rogue was only able to nod, I suppose the lump in his throat made it hard to talk. But I wasn’t here for that, I needed information.

“Rogue. I have a question for you, the… energy you gave me in the fight with Justice. What was it?” I questioned and waited for him to get control over his emotions enough to speak.

“Well, that place, its not like our world. Its more like a dream. If you have ever had a lucid dream, you are in that place, you can control the shape od that dream. The battle we had in that place was a representation of us trying to gain control over it. It was split fifty fifty between Justice and I. Cherry acted as a host for it. So, she didn’t count on the split. Then you entered and took thirty three percent of it. What I did was give you my third. Which gave you an edge over her.” He explained in as simple terms as he could. And I was smart enough to understand, if only just.

“Alright, so I won because I had more control there. What about out here, in the real world. Do I still have access to that power?” I ask, a little worried he would say yes, but also a little hopeful.

“No Moonshine, that was for all intents and purposes, just a dream. But that doesn't mean it didn’t change you in some way. But only time will tell what.” I nodded, remaining silent, having run out of things to ask him. Well that wasn’t true, not yet. Leaving Rogue in silence. I stepped behind a curtain, and quickly unpacked the package I was carrying.

Inside was a pristine navy-blue jacket with dark grey pin stripes along the sleeves and back. There was also a black shirt with buttons, and a cherry red bow tie. And matching kerchief. Quickly but carefully I slid on the shirt, and struggled with the buttons, using my wings to help. Then I slid on the jacket and tucked the kerchief in the chest pocket like Gemengde had shown me.

I tried to tie the bow tie last, but never did remember how Shady had done it back in Respite. Having spent more time on it than I would like to admit, I gave up with an exacerbated sigh, and pulled the curtain back before approaching Rogue. “Hey, I could use a hoof with this bow tie.” I say tersely, and without a word, Rogues horn alights, and effortlessly tied it around my neck, leaving the perfect amount of room for my neck without strangling me.

“So. How do I look?” I ask the Alicorn, and he gives me a quick once over, before returning his gaze to my own. “Like a prewar mob boss.” He said with only a ghost of a smile, and I had to remember that the Alicorns were, in a sense, survivors of the great war. Well, give or take a little Unity.

I give Rogue a half-hearted grin at the attempted humor, it was hard to believe that just a little while ago I was going to shoot him in the head. Albeit with rubber bullets, but I think at point blank range they could still be lethal. Pushing those thoughts out of my head, I looked back to the door. Now I just had to wait, Shady knew what I wanted done, and I didn’t doubt her capabilities. I just hoped the time frame worked out. I knew what I wanted was simple, but given the current circumstances, it may as well have been the most difficult.

“Why are you nervous? I've seen you leap at monsters, and fight ass holes in power armor and not even blink, yet now you are sweating bullets. Are you trying to get married or something?” Rogue askes, concern in his voice. I must have looked like I was about to pass out, because I sure felt like it.

“N…No, not getting married anytime soon. But uh, well I got asked what I wanted for a change, and it really threw me for a loop, and the first thing I wanted was to get cleaned up, but then the thoughts just escalated. So… I guess now I am waiting for Cherry to get ready, because… well, I wanted to have a date.” I explained, all the while fidgeting in place and pressing my hoof tips together.

Rogue, despite being one of the most stable minded of us all, just blinked rapidly. I saw him work his mouth, but the words he was trying to find just weren't there. So, I waited patiently, and after a time, he got his mind restarted and cleared his throat. “Ok, so somepony asked you what you wanted, could have been caps, or a home, or seventeen virgin mares. But you asked for a date. A date I point out that scares you so much you look like you might piss yourself. That about the gist of it?”

I nodded silently, he had hit the nail squarely on the head. To be honest, I hadn’t given much thought about what I wanted in a long time, it had just been about surviving, or trying to handle a situation that we felt some responsibility for. “Well, I can't say that’s a choice many would make, but what the hell. If it makes you happy, then what the hell. Could have been worse.” He said and glanced down at his unresponsive back legs. And I knew if the powers that be were listening, they would hear his pleas and fix him. I knew that’s what he wanted. But he also knew, no pony in our group would be asking him that anytime soon.

I held my tongue for only a minute, giving the Alicorn time to reflect on his choices, before softly coughing into a hoof. When his lavender eyes met mine, I rubbed the back of my head with a hoof and looked aside. “Umm sorry to ruin your internal thoughts, but do you know where a bathroom is. Really think I might piss myself.” I said with embarrassment clear on my face. Rogue snorted, and tried not to laugh, but failing that, just used a hoof to point at a small door set into the stone wall. “In there I think, saw one of the nurses go in there.” He said while trying not to giggle. Glad he thought it was so funny.

“They say laughter is the best medicine, maybe you'll laugh enough to walk again.” I said sarcastically, then winced. The jab sounded a lot better in my head, but after saying it, and hearing his laughter die with a choke, I hung my head. “Shit sorry… that was way to soon.” I apologize, but Rogue remained silent, pointedly looking away from me. I sigh softly, and move to my hooves, before silently trotting to the door. I would try and apologize again, but only after I wasn’t about to have an accident.

I stepped into the room and scrunched up my nose. It smelled like a bathroom, but not a clean one. Using a wing to flip on a light, I soon saw why. There was a hole in the ground, nothing else, just a hole. And a sink. It honestly looked like some ponies used the sink to… well you get the idea. I had a hard time not retching from the stench, but when I blocked my nose, and tried to breath through my mouth, I could kind of taste the horrid air.

You know what they say, about beggars can't be choosers? Well this certainly didn’t apply. There was no way I was hanging any bit of myself over that pit, and like many others before me, opted to use the sink. Gross I know, but if you were me, and smelled what I did, you would have as well. Stop judging me.

Just after I finished, and was in the process of washing my hooves, the door was pulled open, admitting Shady, I jumped and looked at her in shock for a moment, and it took her exactly that long to recognize the stench coming from the room, and her nose wrinkled just before she covered her nostrils with a hoof. “Sweet Celestia Moonshine, what were you doing in here!” She exclaimed with a nasally tone. I turned off the water and moved out into Rogues Hospital room, where I finally took a breath since I had been holding it the entire time I was in the rest room.

I said nothing further about that room, and subconsciously rubbed any wrinkles from my suit jacket. Shady, giving herself a moment to clear her nose of that horrid stench, finally took in my change of appearance. I saw her looking me over from the corner of my eyes, and I stood straighter and looked her in the eye, and it hit me like a ton of bricks, just how familiar this was. It seemed like we had done this only yesterday before that damned party, but it also felt like a lifetime ago as well. Had I really changed that much in such a short time?

“Wow, Moonshine if I didn’t know you, I would say you really are a posh…” I cut her off with a wave, interrupting her before she could say the last word of that line. Apparently, she had also recognized the similarities of the situation. “Shady you do know me, and I never want to be compared to those who look down on the rest of society. But I appreciate the sentiment.” I said allowing a hollow smile to grace my lips. Shady likewise smiled and moved closer to readjust my bow tie.

“Ya know, you have grown so much, I remember you as the closed off and scared pony I knew for so long, but ever since respite you’ve…” She stopped, the memory making her choke up. I nod softly and grit my teeth for a moment.

“Seeing a child get shot in the head will change any pony.” I remark, no humor or even a trace of sarcasm, just cold fact that I had grown so accustomed to over the last few months. But even still I felt the familiar tingle of rage and pain at the freshness of that memory. I shook it off, I had something more important to deal with tonight. But the thought of the foals sparked a question I had to ask Shady.

“Hey, did you guys recover my gear from the training room?” I asked, worried they hadn’t despite being told by Whisper that they had. Shady nodded and opened her bag to show that my gear was safe and sound. I sighed contentedly before reaching in with a wing and taking hold of the heavy and familiar grip of the first revolver, the one with Cobalt etched into the barrel. I also removed one of the holsters and strapped it around my flank as was normal and slid the pistol into its home. I knew I wouldn’t need it inside this castle, but I had seen so much and been through so much to take that chance. I was relieved when Shady didn’t question my choice either.

“So, how do I look?” I ask, and Shady smiles and ruffles her hoof through my short mane.

“I like it, it reminds me of the style you had when we first met.” She said, and I smirked. The only reason I had it that short back then was to blend in better with the adults in the mines. It was out of practicality, just like it was this time.

I chuckle and fix my mane back to how I had it and roll my shoulders. Despite the many changes I had undergone, and all the shit I had done, I was nervous. “Well good to see something don’t change.” Shady said with a soft smile and looked me over to make sure I was ready.

I shake my head and bite my lip, not sure what I should do next. I mean I was excited to have a fun and simple night with Cherry, but I didn’t know what we would be doing, I had left it up to Shady to figure all of that out for me. “Nervous?” She asks, and I nodded, feeling like a shy and awkward foal confessing to his crush for the first time. I didn’t think I looked that nervous about it, but this was Shady we were talking about, she always could see right through me. “Don’t be, just relax and be yourself, Cherry isn’t expecting you to be different than you normally are, and honestly…” She paused and wrapped a hoof around my neck and whispered in my ear. “I don’t think she would want you any other way.”

I blushed at the sultry tone Shady used, which spoke to me about what her and Cherry talk about. Sheesh can any of the Mares in my life not talk about me like that, it was weird. I scrunch up my Muzzle and shove my friend off me, but she knew it was playful and I grinned too. I knew what she was doing, she was helping me relax and not be a dumb ass. “Now, Go get her Stallion, show that Mare a good night, she knows what you two are doing so just follow her lead.” Shady coached, and I nodded, and beamed a little at the fact that Shady had outright called me a Stallion, not in a seductive way which was normal for her, but in a proud way, as if she were bestowing upon me the right to call myself such.

I nod and grin, confident and more relaxed than I was earlier. “Where do I find her?” I ask, and Shady pointed toward the door leading to the hall. “Just out there, waiting for you.” She explained, and I nodded.

“Alright, now I have one more favor to ask you before I leave.” I said, and Shady leaned her head to the side and furrowed her eyebrows, indicating she was listening.

“Keep Zakk on a short leach will ya? Last thing Cherry needs right now is him messing with us.” I whispered, and Shady smirked and issued me a soft wink, don’t worry about him, I got it taken care of.” She purred. Purred. Suddenly I was very glad I wasn’t Zakk right now, I knew all to well what that voice of hers meant, and it was never safe. In fact, I doubted safe was even in her vocabulary when she used that tone.

With that sobering and somewhat conversation over with, I shook the thoughts of what she was doing to Zakk from my mind and left the room with only a curt farewell to Rogue. Closing the door behind me, I looked around the hall, letting my eyes adjust to the darker light, before spotting the red Unicorn sitting patiently upon a soft cushion. Her mane had been tied back in an elegant bun, braided I assumed by Shady, and her tail was likewise styled, braided on the rear and forward edges but left loose in the middle. Her burns were mostly healed, and her cuts and bruises were gone as well. Even the missing patches of her fur were almost imperceptible unless you were looking for them.

She had a dark blue eyeshadow, highlighting her hazel eyes, and a deep crimson sequin dress that showed just the bottom edges of her flank, which I knew was a detail picked by Cherry herself just to tease me a little. “Wow!” We both said in unison, looking each other over and very surprised by how well the other cleaned up. With just that one word shared between us, neither one of us could properly put to words just how much we were enjoying this. So instead, finding my confidence within easy reach, I moved closer to her, keeping my silver eyes locked with hers.

Her gaze never left my own, though I could see just the feintest quiver of her lips right before I pressed mine gently upon hers. I felt her tense for a moment, but that quickly was washed aside, and her hooves wrapped around my neck as she kissed me back a little harder. It was at these moments, where words were worthless, and we could understand every thought and fleeting emotion through the simple contact. The adrenaline, the apprehension, the fear, and most importantly, the love. * I placed a hoof to her neck and felt her pulse calm yet powerful, but most importantly she felt so…alive! Like every thought and feeling she wanted me to know was carried by her very blood, and I knew exactly what she was communicating to me.

As soon as we broke the kiss, and she fixed me with half lidded eyes, I felt the iciness that had grown in my heart lately melt away. “Compliment accepted.” She whispered, and I smiled, matching her expression and I softly pressed my forehead to her own, the warmth and tingle of her natural magic warming my scalp. Both of us closed our eyes, a wall of intimacy washing over us both in a way that sex could not convey. This was pure, this was powerful. This was love. We remained like that for a time, occasionally breaking the stillness between us to steal small kisses. I admit, I was curious about what our evening consisted of, but I would not rush this even if the world was at stake. But Cherry had the opposite thought, and slowly pulled back from me, though I could see in her eyes she hated it.

“Are you ready to go?” She asked in a whisper and I nodded but blurted out my question. “What are we doing?” I asked, and Cherry snorted and giggled a little. I suppose she found my ignorance cute or something.

“Shady told me you would ask that and told me to tell you not to worry about it.” She said, a hint of teasing in her voice that stung, but in a weirdly refreshing way. Smiling and taking my hoof in hers, she pulled herself into a standing position, and leaned on my side, partially for support and partially just to be close to me. “This way.” She said and turned us around and together we headed off to an unknown destination.

*page break*

Cherry and I had spent a little time walking the halls, neither one of us breaking physical contact for more than a few heartbeats at a time. Not much was said either, neither of us wanting to break the calmness surrounding us. Cherry leaned on me, both for comfort, and to take some of the weight from her hooves. She was after all, still weak from the last few days. We continued to wander for around half an hour before Cherry pulled up short and glanced at the door to my right. I too looked, and noticed only a small sign, indicating a restaurant. I looked back to Cherry, who looked like she was imaging all the food inside and a place to sit and rest.

“Umm Cherry, are you hungry?” I asked quietly, which made her snap her attention back to me. With a quick chuckle she waved a hoof. “Nah, I had some food when I was getting…” She paused as an epic growl that would do a manticore proud emanated from her belly. She blushed, and looked away, pretending not to be caught in the lie. I couldn’t help but smirk as I took her hoof wordlessly and pulled her into the small restaurant.

A wave of sensations washed across us as we entered, smells and sounds assaulted our senses and made it hard to focus on any one thing. Not that it was bad, on the contrary in fact. Cooked foods and seasoned dishes flowed around like water, and smooth jazz played from the corner, a single pony blowing his heart out on a trumpet gave me goose bumps under my fur, and my heart pulse in time with the gentle yet powerful boom of the drummer. There was a certain energy around us, despite the calm nature of the establishment, and admittedly, it made me feel at home.

Glancing over at Cherry I too could tell she was feeling content and happy. With a small smile, I grab her hoof, and move us off to a table near the band. Once we took our seats, A pony carrying a tray of cigarettes and cigars moved by, and suddenly I remembered the last time I had a proper cigar, and felt a craving for one, so I waved them over silently, and casually slid the required caps onto their tray, before taking myself a cigar, and offering Cherry to take her pick. She smiled and took a long-stemmed cigarette holder with a horn rolled cigarette already mounted in the tip. I placed my cigar in my mouth, before leaning over and lighting her chosen smoke with the very gold-plated lighter Cherry had given me so long ago. She took a long pull on it and exhaled a ploom of grey smoke through her nostrils, all the while, fixing me with the most seductive look she had ever used on me. In fact, it was so effective, the cigar fell from my lips, and even the other stallion in the room, whether they were looking or not, focused on her for the briefest of moments. They were all outside the radius of the look, and therefore safe from its effects. I however was hit by the full force of it.

It took a moment, until Cherry let out a small chuckle that the little me in my head managed to take a hammer to the busted ass terminal that was my brain and get it working again. I shook my head, trying to clear my head and get it working right again, and picked up my fallen smoke. I took the few moments it took to light it to let my mind reboot. I took a puff of the pungent tobacco to hold the heat, and then moved it to the corner of my mouth. “Please, do me a favor and keep that weapon holstered in public.” I joke softly, making her eyes narrow playfully and the corner of her mouth turn up in a smirk.

Then I felt her rear hoof press against an area hidden from the view of every pony, and I had to hide my blushing cheeks from view. “You’re one to talk about keeping weapons holstered.” She teased, no taunted as her back hoof gave my privates a little rub. My eyes widen, and I bite my lower lip, trying to remain quiet and casual despite the lewd acts Cherry was performing on me. Then, as fast as it began, she pulled her hoof away and acted like nothing was wrong at all. Meanwhile I was sitting there practically squirming and trying to hide my arousal. I seriously doubted this would be the kind of setting where that kind of thing would be acceptable.

I took a few minutes to regain control of myself, using the hot smoke from my cigar as a distraction. When I did get under control, I noticed Cherry smiling at me, gone the sultry look, and in its place, the playfulness and happiness I so rarely saw on her face. It amazed me how effortlessly she could change her appearance just with her facial expressions. On one hoof I had the seductress and quite mature Cherry, and with the flip of a switch, she would be her usual self, more restrained and interested in everything she witnessed. I couldn’t get over how easy she made the switch, but then again, she wasn’t exactly alone upstairs either. Until that point, it had never occurred to me that the sultry side of her could be Justice at work.

“I see you finally figured it out.” She said and sighed before fixing me with a small yet worried smile. As if the fact that she had two sides to her personality could ever make me stop loving her. Her eyes reflected that thought, and the desire for me to not love her, but also the hope that I still did. Most ponies would have to think on it for a time, and normally I would have taken the time right then and there to do so, but I had a lot of time to think on this since she left us at the dam.

I also had time to think of the many things I would say to her given the chance, but now, sitting here in front of her, I knew the words were useless to some pony like her. So I threw caution to the wind, and carefully sat my cigar down before looking into her eyes intently, her expression changed to one of confusion, but I wasn’t going to give her time to utter a single syllable. Instead I quickly placed my hooves to her cheeks and pull her face close to my own. With only a surprised squeak from her, I pressed my lips to hers and kissed her with such a depth of passion and heartfelt love that I felt her hooves curl in toward her belly, but it was my turn to have some fun at her expense, and used my rear hoof like she had, moving her dress aside as my hoof tip pressed gently against the one spot I knew would elicit the biggest response from her. I was rewarded with a moan which was drowned out by the music and my lips, and like she had done to me I too just stopped, letting her go and sitting back in my seat and took my cigar once again. Cherry though, was so frazzled and a mix of emotions that she hung there for the briefest of moments like an old cartoon. I couldn’t help but smirk as she opened her eyes and looked at me, bewildered and excited all at once. Then she realized what a position she was in, and quickly sat back, and placed a hoof to her lips to either hide her embarrassment or to reimagine the kiss I had just laid upon her.

“That… That was pure evil.” She growled, and I just laughed. I knew she didn’t mean that, I just knew she wasn’t happy I stopped like I did. So, I responded in the only way a full-grown stallion of age and maturity could. I stuck my tongue out at her and crossed my eyes. All the while trying to hold back my laughter. Cherry however didn’t appreciate my response and furrowed her eyebrows before leaning in and growling, “Oh you are just asking for it…” She said lowly but playfully. And I to replied in kind.

“Well then, square up girl, lets see if you have what it takes.” I whisper, making her lean back, her eyes wide and clear surprise in her eyes. Clearly our little game was done now, but I didn’t know why. “When…” Cherry paused to clear her throat and set her cigarette off to the side. “When did you get so…gutsy?” She asked, and I knew for sure that our game had ended. So, I just sat back, and took a puff on my cigar.

“A lot happened when you left, I did a lot of thinking and self-reflection on the long walk here. I thought of all the mistakes I made, and all the things I should have done differently. I was crushed when you left, hurt in a way I couldn’t understand. And this is coming from a Stallion who got shot in the chest. The pain of a bullet tearing through me was a splinter compared to how my heart felt. I guess that kind of hurt would inevitably change a pony.” I paused and set my cigar down yet again and looked her in the eye.

“With all that hurt, I still wanted to see you again. And I got my wish. You were stuck in that mind spell, and I just couldn’t let anything happen to you, I had so much I wanted to say. So, when the moment came, I knew I had to help. That’s why I had Blackjack put me in there. I didn’t care if I succeeded. All I knew was that I would have rather died with you, than go on without you.” I finished, and fell quiet, my eyes never leaving hers.

Cherry on the other hoof, listened intently, her eyes wide but misty with tears, and her ears unable to decide whether they should hang from sadness or stand tall in surprise. Her lips quivered, and likewise couldn’t decide between smiling or breaking with sorrow. “Moonshine I’m…” I cut her off with a hoof to her lips, a gentle yet powerful act. “Don’t say it Cherry. I already know.” I said before moving my hoof to her cheek. “I don’t care about the past. If it meant staying with you, I would go through all of that again a thousand times over. I would suffer all the pain of every doomed soul in hell if it meant I could spend just one day with you. And you can apologize every time you make a mistake, but you would never have to because I would already know, and I would never stop loving you like I do now.”

I fell silent one more, but left my hoof against her cheek, which she had pressed harder into. Her eye lids fell halfway closed, and a single tear fell onto my hoof, just hat one drop, and I felt every thought she had in her mind. But rather than voice them, she let the tears flow freely as she pressed her cheek harder still to my hoof and whispered with a cracking voice. “Thank you…” and then no more needed to be said after that. Neither of us had the need or wanted to. So instead we just sat, comforting each other with even more of the intimate contact.

(Now I know whoever is reading this is thinking perverted thoughts right now, but intimacy is not the same as sex, you can just be close and intimate without it being sexual.)

We both sat like that for a few more minutes, before waitress mare with a bubbly personality came over with a note pad in her hoof and a pen behind her ear. “Good evenin’ Sorry I didn’t come over sooner, I saw you two havin’ a moment, and thought I would leave y’all be.” Cherry smiled, and finished wiping her eyes with her napkin, and smiled genuinely at the mare. “Thank you, I am sorry if we caused a scene.” She said, and I nodded as well, seconding that.

“Oh, it’s no problem, we get couples in here all the time. More often than not it ends up with the buck getting’ slapped and his date leavin’. It’s quite refreshin’ to see a couple who are so… Oh what’s the word…? She paused, and I threw out a word, trying to help. “Happy? I said, and Cherry at the same time offered “In love?” she said, but the mare shook her head and smiled, coming up with it herself, “Balanced. You two are balanced. You both know exactly what buttons to push and how to push em’” She said with a knowing smile that made both of us flush in embarrassment. I took up my cigar and puffed on it, pretending I didn’t know what she was talking about, but obviously looking anywhere other than at her. Cherry though, subconsciously began to play with her mane and gave the mare an apologetic look.

“Oh uh, you saw that huh?” She asked, for the first time getting shy.

“Oh yeah, most of us were actually placin’ bets on whether or not you two would start ruttin’ right here.” She said, and the embarrassment of her words made my choke on my cigar, and Cherry even let out a surprised squeak before hiding her face with her mane. “Oh don’t be like that, we are all rootin’ for ya’, besides, I made a good two hundred caps of y’all so don’t worry about it.” She offered kindly, as if her profiting would make this all better.

“Anyway, what will y’all be havin’?” Asked the mare, and I coughed into my hoof, trying not to let my voice break like Cherry’s had. “I’m gonna have a hay burger with fries and a beer.” I said, and then Cherry placed her order “I’ll take the fruit salad with apple slices, and I’ll have a beer as well.” Cherry managed to squeak out. Which made the manager giggle and give the red mare a comforting pat on the back. “Now now, don’t be like that, even worse happens here on a nightly basis, and speakin’ of which, y’all might wanna keep your caps hidden soon, things are gonna get dark.” She said and walked away before we could even ask what she meant.

I glanced around to the other patrons sitting nearby, and noticed they were putting their belongings away and finishing off their drinks or cigars in quite a hurry. Cherry and I shared a glance, and with a shrug we decided to play along, if only out of curiosity. Cherry finished her cigarette, and I took as many puffs on my cigar as I could manage, but when I started to get light headed from the amount of nicotine in my system, I squashed the burning end and extinguished it.

Just as I finished, and the smoke dissipated from around us, the band changed gears, and began playing a slow and soft tone, very low in pitch and at a near whisper. Then a bat pony wearing sunglasses and smoking on a cigarette stepped to the microphone and in a very low and gravely voice announced, “Mares and Stallions, we reach the part of the evening that you all came to see, well, experience might be a better word ha ha.” He chuckled, a sound akin to rocks in a coffee can coming from his mouth.

“I hear tell we got a few outsiders among us tonight, ponies who haven’t lived like the rest of us. So, let’s take it slow tonight, and extend a welcoming hoof to our guests by showing them our world.” He said kindly, before pulling down his sunglasses as her looked right at Cherry and I. at first, I was confused by his words, but then I saw his eyes were entirely coated over in cataracts, leaving him blind. My face blanched when I looked around the room again, and most of the staff I had seen before were replaced with more ponies, all wearing the same sunglasses as the stallion on stage.

Cherry and I looked back to each other, both of us finally realizing what was about to happen. Neither of us were afraid of the dark, but neither one of us liked being singled out and then plunged into the dark in a room full of strangers. Wordlessly I motioned to the pistol on my flank, letting her know I did have some protection. Cherry nodded and then lifted her bag so only I could see the grip of her forty-five stashed inside. Feeling better, if only a little, we waited patiently.

Then, ever so slowly, I noticed the lighting in the room growing a little darker, but at such a slow rate that it was nearly imperceptible. Despite wanting to relax tonight, I felt my adrenaline spiking and my ears stood on end, even though I could still see. I suppose it was just my mind conjuring all the possibilities that could occur. The stallion two seats over looked a little more menacing in the dim light, and the two mares off in the corner began to take on the appearance of threats as well. More than once, I caught myself reaching for my revolver, even going so far as to nearly cock the hammer back.

“Moonshine relax you’re jumping at shadows.” Cherry whispered softly, before placing her hoof on my own. When I looked back in her eyes, I saw she still had a small amount of worry, but also a reassuring expression that told me that even if it was a trap, we were a little more experienced than most ponies in the wasteland. I nodded, and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly, and allowing myself to relax.

I locked eyes with Cherry, and then, just before the lights were entirely out I moved over to sit by her, making sure to keep the side I wore my revolver on was opposite her. Sensing my intentions, she gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and smiled, before leaning on my shoulder. Then, like suddenly becoming blind, all color and light was ripped from my senses and replaced with impenetrable dark. I felt my ears stand on end, listening to everything around us.

Despite the dark, the band continued to play, not missing a note even once, and the gravely voice of the old stallion on stage came back in a whisper, but I heard it clearly. “Alright, Mares and Stallions, the staff have asked me to pass along that those whom ordered a meal shall be receiving their order momentarily. For those new here tonight, there is no magic or light allowed at this time.” He said lowly, and I felt Cherry gently nuzzle into my neck, and despite the blinding dark, I could tell she was smiling.

It didn’t take me long to wonder why, as a whisper sounded beside us, very low but obvious. “Sir, Ma’am, your order is here.” Came the voice of a very stoic sounding stallion off to my left, my wing reaching for my gun once more, before I stopped myself as the sound of plates being set before us caught my attention. The smell of cooked vegetables and fresh fruit assaulted our noses and made our mouths water. The I heard two more clinks as our beers were set before us, the scent of yeast and hops complimenting our chosen meals. It smelled like a lager, and when I took a sip, I confirmed it with a satisfied smack of my lips.

Cherry too took a sip, and I felt her tense body relax a touch and a small purr of contentedness snaked up her side. She then surprised me with a motion, by reaching across me, and picking up a fry with her hoof, and gently pressing to my lips. The salt and the frying oil filling my nose as well-cooked potato. Hesitantly, and with a blush that heated my face, I took the offered delicacy and chewed. Never in my life had I tasted a single fry that was as epic as this. It would have been nearly enough to bring a virgin to orgasm.

I tried to swallow but found that the act made a very uncomfortable sound, something no pony would every pay attention to now sounded like a gunshot to me in this stillness. Sensing my sudden self-consciousness, Cherry giggles lowly before kissing my cheek again. “It’s alright Hon’, It’s not just you.” She whispered, making my focus again on the rest of the room, and from many corners I heard ponies eating quietly, but the noises were obvious when you listened to them.

Feeling a little less bothered by it, I wrapped a wing around Cherry’s back, and being as gentle and careful as possible, I found a fork sitting beside her plate of salad, and with as much precision as a toddle treading a needle, I picked up the utensil and searched for the plate. When I did locate it, I slowly began working the fork around the dish, until I felt something bump against it. With all the care of an axe wielding barbarian I stabbed what felt to be an apple slice, and slowly guided it up to where Cherry’s mouth should be.

Now in my defense, I was still not entirely in control of my wings, and a slight shake in the undeveloped muscles caused the end of the fork to wave around more than I thought, and when I tried guiding it to Cherry’s mouth, I accidently ended up poking her in the cheek. Cherry jerked in surprise and bit her tongue to keep from making a loud noise. “Shit sorry…” I whispered in her ear as I pulled the fork back. I felt her move against me, and then a slight rubbing sound, and I assumed she was rubbing her cheek where I poked her.

“It’s alright, just hold it out, and I will take it from there.” She giggled after a moment, before slowly leaning out toward the table, and slowly moved her head around until she bumped the fork, and then delicately wrapped her lips around it, and pulled her bite free. I then heard a crisp crunch, flowed by a small moan from her. The taste must have been as good as I had figured, but I doubted that it was special food, no pony could afford it if it was. That was when the idea behind this place fully hit me.

“Cherry, this whole gimmick is to make everything about eating into a more intense experience. By depriving us of sight, our other senses are overcompensating. Sounds, smells, taste, it’s all far stronger just because we can’t see.” I explain, and I feel Cherry chuckle lowly before kissing my cheek again, the smell of apple on her breath. Good to know my guess was right.

“Hmmm if that is true then the sense of touch must be heightened as well.” She whispered tauntingly in my ear, and I tensed, knowing what was coming next. Well I thought I did, but when she slapped my butt playfully, I jumped. Not just from the surprise of it, but also the sharp sting in my flank. “Oh, turns out my guess was correct.” She whispered, unknowingly mimicking my thoughts. I furrowed my eyebrows, but smiled, getting dangerous thoughts of my own, but decided to hold off on my revenge, at least until the meal was over.

Over the next half hour, Cherry and I took turns slowly feeding each other in the dark, every bite was more powerful in its effect than the last. Through it all, the band continued its soft playing, and every pony around us continued to eat and whisper to themselves. Eating my hay burger took some careful coordination so I didn’t chomp down on Cherry’s hoof accidently. When the food was completely gone, and our beers a fading memory, I pulled Cherry close to me, my wing hugging her to my chest as I rested my chin atop her mane, the scent of her shampoo filling my nose with strawberry and some sort of melon.

We remained like this for a short while, both of us just remaining in the embrace, letting the scents of our meals and soaps filling our noses. Then I felt Cherry shift again, and I eased up on the tight hug I had her in, thinking I was making her uncomfortable, but no, it was so much better and worse all at once. What was mild concern quickly turned into embarrassment and shock as I felt her hoof move to the place she had teased earlier.

I L et out a small gasp, but in the quiet room, every pony was surely alerted, or they would have been, had Cherry not thought ahead, and pressed her other hoof to my mouth and stifled even the small gasp. “Shhh just let me have this.” She whispered in my ear, before nibbling on it. I blushed even more, sure that the red mare could feel the heat from my face through her hoof, as her other slowly traced circles around my genitals. I heard Cherry giggle softly, before slowly coaxing me to arousal, a sensation made even more powerful given the heightened senses.

Despite the feeling she was causing in my lower half, I kept my ears open, just in case some pony caught on to what Cherry was doing. But to my dismay, it sounded like others around us were doing the exact same thing, or at least close to it. I heard stifled moans, and other lewd sounds around us, signaling that we weren’t the only ones having fun. Unable to stop Cherry from what she was doing, I gave in to my fate, and leaned back. Unintentionally giving her even more to work with.

I bit my lip to keep silent, even holding my breath to keep from even exhaling loudly, which would give us away immediately. I tried so hard to focus on not being caught, that I was only dimly aware of me throbbing against her hoof. Then, to further my embarrassment, Cherry did something she hadn’t since our first time. When she moved, I thought she was trying to readjust or something, and I wasn’t too far off, but was still shocked into silence as I felt her hot breath against my member. She then paused, and such a soft whisper came from her that even with the heightened sense of sound, I barely caught it. “Keep quiet.” She said, and I knew from that tone that it was not a request. Without thinking about it, I merely nodded, forgetting that she couldn’t see me. But she took my continued silence as confirmation and began.

(( I am going to try to keep this as… well, I cant say family friendly now can I. Cherry and I have talked this over, and she is alright with me writing this down, but I dislike the terminology used to describe something like this, so in order to write this down without all of the horrible words so many would use freely, I will just be referring to the part of me she was giving attention as simply me. So if you want to read it go ahead, if not skip it until you see the big bold words SAFETY. With that in mind, I will continue. Read at your own discretion.))

I felt her hot tongue first, followed by another of her warm breaths. Blushing deeply and struggling not to squirm, I continued to bite my lip. I half expected her to just take me into her mouth, but this nightmare was only just beginning. With exaggerated slowness, she placed her tongue near my base, and dragged it upward. I tensed, the sensation so strong from my heightened sense of touch that even though it had just started, I felt that she would drive me insane before she was satisfied. Panting softly against me, and heat radiating from every inch of her body, she continued teasing me at a snail’s pace, taking her sweet time, and acting like a wine connoisseur she would only give small licks, before pulling away again.

“Are you ready?” She asked in a hushed tone, and once again I nodded, my mind going entirely blank. And then my eyes popped open, and I felt such an intense sensation as her mouth wrapped around me, taking it in only an inch at a time. Unable to sit still, I placed my hooves on the table, and used it to support me as I was starting to feel weak.

I knew she was dragging this out, both for her own enjoyment, but I knew what she really wanted, and it wasn’t just teasing this time. When she did take just a moment to pause, I slowly let out my held breath, but Inhaled once again quickly as she took more of me faster. She knew I was waiting to breathe, but rather than just let me, she used it to her advantage, an act I would not soon forget.

This continued on for a time, her keeping it nice and slow, but very enjoyable, if only to build me up as much as possible. Then it got even harder to contain myself as she rapidly took all of me, her throat tight and warm, constricting and opening slowly. I began to pant softly, taking any moment to breathe that I could as I slowly felt my mind slipping away, and any amount of self-control I had built up. Trying desperately not to moan out, I place my hooves on the back of her head, unsure what I was doing, but unable to care as I squirm. Using my belly and rear legs, I was able to move my hips, pushing and pulling myself in and out of her mouth.

I expected her to resist, or even stop me entirely, but when she placed her hooves on my legs and relaxed, I knew she wanted me to continue. And so, I did, giving myself to her again and again, trying not to release too early. But with everything stacked against me, I knew I couldn’t last forever. With a powerful shiver down my spine, and goosebumps rising on my hide, I grit my teeth and snort softly as I finish, unable to stop the sudden flood pumping into her belly.

When the sensation finally passed, I slumped back, releasing the mare, who stayed a moment longer, using her throat muscles to squeeze every last drop from me, before slowly pulling off. Her breathing was fast yet quiet, and from the rest of her body I could feel that her heart was as well. “That was…intense.” She whispered as I sensed her wipe her mouth with a napkin, and then giggle before kissing my cheek once more. “Thank you.” She whispered, before I turned toward her, and press my hooves to her side.

“If you think we’re done, you are sadly mistaken.” I respond just as quietly. Still unable to see her, I couldn’t judge her facial expression, but I could feel her tense up, but when no denial came I silently moved back from her and eased her onto her back before moving the dress aside. I could feel Cherry shivering lightly under my hooves, but still no objections came, so I continued as planned, and lowered my head between her rear legs. Being this close, I could smell her lust. If her previous act had done this to her, I could only imagine what my next act would do to the horny mare. ((Ha get it, it’s a unicorn pun.))

With a lick of my lips, I closed the distance, pressing my tongue to her apex, but encountered resistance that I had seen and read about, but never expected to encounter personally. Cherry was wearing what felt like a set of lace panties, though warm and wet. Despite my curiosity surrounding the garment, I pushed the thought aside, before gently biting the edge, and peeling them aside. With careful positioning and gentleness (Thanks Cherry for guiding me with your legs) I slowly ease in and kiss her other lips.

Cherry, despite her usual composure, finally understood why I was struggling earlier. With a smile on my lips a kissed her there again, before letting my own tongue slide free of my mouth. The scent, and now taste of her arousal was too much to ignore, so with careful grace, I moved back in and pressed my tongue to her slit, and slowly dragged it up, just like she had done earlier. When I heard a soft squeal come from her, I know I was doing it right as a I felt a small nub glide across my tongue.

Cherry, for all her self-control, which was usually pretty poor to begin with, was now struggling to keep from even making a single noise as her hooves shot to my head, and pulled me tighter against her, making my tongue slide inside of her, parting her silky walls and sliding even deeper with almost no resistance. Cherry, the unfortunate mare, was fighting a loosing battle, and eventually a small moan left her maw, making her and I tense, and stop what we were doing to listen. But with the other lewd sounds around us, it was inevitable that some pony would make a noise. Sensing that no pony was even aware, I continued even slower, if only to prolong her torture.

Like me, she knew with her heightened senses, that she wouldn’t last. But that wasn’t a surprise, I had done this to her before, and she usually didn’t last long then, so I expected that now she would climax very soon. And I didn’t have to wait long as she tightened her hold on my head, and squirmed against me, her limit finally broken as she came. I blushed brightly as she basically grinded herself against my head and soaked the fur around my muzzle.

I chuckled despite my predicament, and then did what any gentlecolt would do, and licked her clean. Once I finished my duties, I sat up, and helped my marefriend to do the same. But before I could even grab a napkin to wipe my muzzle, she wrapped her hooves around my neck, and pulled me in a deep and passionate kiss. My eyes widened as a wash of sensations assaulted me. I could taste both her juices and my own mix together with our dinner, creating a powerful, yet somewhat enjoyable taste.

I felt odd, kissing her after what we had done, even though it wasn’t the first time for that either, but this was stronger. As if the built-up need and enjoyment from having our senses strengthened made even our orgasms more intense.

Cherry and I held the kiss for a little longer than I would have liked, but in this case, I didn’t care. I was so happy to not only have had some fun, but also done it with the one mare, whom I loved so much. When we did finally pull our lips apart, and managed to regain our breath, neither one of us could speak. After all, what words were there to share after something so… powerful. Cherry must have had similar thoughts, and rather than break the silence, she instead pressed the end of my cigar into my mouth and got herself a new cigarette before lighting them while I covered the intense light as best I could, though in such darkness, I was sure a spark would look like a firework.

SAFETY.

After finishing our fun and having carefully lit ourselves a cigar and cigarette respectively, I pulled Cherry back to my chest, and wrapped her in my wing as the two of us rested and just enjoyed each other’s company. Neither of us had to speak, because our actions earlier proved again just how much we meant to the other.

And so we continued to sit there like that, just letting ourselves come down from the afterglow of such a magnificent act, and by the time the lights slowly filtered back on, despite being only a flicker, every pony was squinting at the brightness, but even through the almost blinding light, I was able to see all of the mares and stallions in the bar had disheveled manes and wrinkles in their clothes that weren’t there earlier. I was sure that we looked just as messy, but no pony even glanced our way.

With the brightening of the lights, the bad slowly wrapped up their soft tempo, and the old stallion grabbed the mic once more, and spoke again in his deep growling voice. “Mares and Stallions, we are, as ever, grateful to all of you. We hoped you enjoyed your meals and any other bonding you and your partner may have had. As for the two new ponies here tonight, give them a round of applause for making it through without freaking out.” At his words, a few of the ponies around us, looked at us with knowing grins, and softly stomped their hooves, making Cherry and I flush with color and look anywhere else.

Shortly after, the event began to wind down, many of the patrons gathering their belongings and making for the door. After another awkward encounter with out hostess, and an exchange of caps, Cherry and I left as well. Neither of us had any plans after that, but neither of us were ready to call it a night. So, with her leaning on me again, we just randomly wandered the halls of the ancient castle. Like before, neither of us needed words, and were just content with being together.

Our random walking didn’t last long though, before we both stepped into a large courtyard. There were trees which looked to be capable of growing fruits, and planters filled with bushes and veins used to grow tatos. It looked like we had stumbled upon the castles farm, where all the fresh produce was grown and harvested throughout the year. I looked up as well, seeing the open sky and the shining stars, and a half moon just of to the left. Judging by the light and the coolness in the air, I assumed it was around two in the morning, and because of that, the entire place was deserted.

Hoof in hoof, Cherry and I moved over to the fountain, which had been converted to supply water to the crops in a fine mist. Together we took a seat on the edge, and looked out into the distance, seeing the star light glimmering off the old glass and scuffed metal down below. Cherry rested her head on my shoulder and sighed contentedly. “This is great, I could live like this forever.” She said before nuzzling my neck, and I couldn’t help but agree. However, I knew it wouldn’t last.

The sigh that escaped my lips alerted the red mare to my feelings and made her look up into my silver eyes. “I know, you need to continue, you won’t be satisfied until you avenge your recent home.” She said, and for a time I remained silent, mulling over my next words carefully.

“Cherry, I’m not doing it for that. I mean it hurts, every day I feel remorse for Respite. I carry a gun with the name of a foal I saw murdered, and I am beyond pissed for what happened. But I don’t want revenge. I don’t even want to kill Phanes. All I want to do is ask him why just before Shady takes her justice. I don’t care what happens to him, Luna knows he deserves worse than even Shady can do to him, but I won’t do it.” I say, and the mare just nuzzles me in response.

“I know, and that’s what I love about you, you just don’t want to kill, even if you have to, it tears you apart, but that just means you have a heart that is too pure for the wasteland. If I had my way, I would take you somewhere where this place could never try and taint your golden soul.” She whispered softly, her words bringing a tear to my eye. When Cherry looked up at me again, she saw the tears glistening, and with a soft coo, she leans up and kissed my forehead.

“Cherry, this journey, it has been hard, and may get even worse, but it’s because of this that I met a mare like you, so I can be thankful for that, and Shady has been there for me from day one, how could I ever turn my back on her when she needs me. I want to stay here, sweet Luna I really do, but I have to continue.” I said sadly, knowing that Cherry wouldn’t be coming with us.

“Moonshine, you loveable idiot, if you think for a second that you all will be leaving me here, I will kick you ass off of this castle.” She said jokingly, but a small tear filled her eye which I quickly kissed away. I knew she didn’t like the idea of going back out there, but I knew she would rather be by my side and in danger, than alone in safety. If only I had a word to properly describe how much I loved her, I would sing it from the rooftops despite the fact that I couldn’t carry a tune in a bucket.

We sat together in silence for a time after that, just watching on as the night grew darker. The tone had changed, and I knew we were both thinking about the future. Well I was partly, but my mind kept flashing back to that critical moment, where I almost shot Rogue. I knew that wasn’t me, we all did. But that didn’t change what happened. “Cherry, can I talk to you about something?” I asked, and she looked back to me with zero hesitation and nodded.

“Am… Oh how do I start. I feel like I messed up badly earlier. I mean if I didn’t carry rubber bullets, if I had pulled the trigger earlier… what would have happened to me? Would I still be me?” I asked, and I knew I upset her by bringing up Rogue, but the feeling of anxiety just would not leave me since it happened. Cherry remained silent for a while, letting her thoughts organize before she spoke.

“I… I don’t know. Part of me was upset that you lashed out like that, like you were just waiting for something like that to happen. But another part of me…Kind of hoped you would do it. What he did… it wasn’t right, and it makes me so mad when I think about it. But the logical part of my mind tells me that he acted out of concern. I almost torched us both when my magic went haywire, hell, if I were him, I would want to know what was going on too. But… that doesn’t make it ok.” She said softly, and I could tell she was as much if not more upset about than I was.

“I like Rogue, He is a good pony, and I know he made a mistake. I want to forgive him, but my heart is so hurt by what he did. Maybe it’s anger, maybe it’s guilt that he may not walk again, but I just can’t seem to figure out what I should do.” She said, looking at me, her hazel eyes searching for an answer, or a reason, anything to help heal her pain.

“Cherry, I can’t imagine what you feel right now, but I would forgive him. Yes, me messed up, but he never meant any of us harm, hell he saved our butts more than I can count and has always been accepting of every mistake we made. I think it’s only fair that we do the same for him. If there was a price to be paid, he is paying it with the fact that he can’t even stand. And if you can or if you can’t forgive him, I think he at least deserves to hear it from you.” I said, giving her my thoughts and feelings about it. And I knew from her expression of love for me, that it was exactly what she wanted me to say.

“Alright then, let’s go do it. I don’t care if he is sleeping.” She said, and hopped to her hooves, before stumbling before my wing snapped out and caught her. She managed to get her hooves back under her and shook her head. “Right, no sudden movements, got it.” She said, more to herself than me before she leaned against me again, and with her leading the way, we made a path back toward Rogues room.

The walk took a while, mostly due to the size of the castle, and nothing to due with the fact that neither of us knew how to get back. (It really did though)) and by the time we made it back to the hospital wing, we were sure that the sun was beginning to climb over the horizon. When we pushed open the steel door, we found Rogue already awake, though still bleary eyed. When we entered, he turned to look at us, and immediately latched on to the fact that neither of us had slept yet.

“You two look like… well, like you had an exciting night.” He stated, before rubbing his face with a hoof. Cherry and I managed to not look that embarrassed before we moved over next to his bed and sat down together. “Yeah, we really needed the change of pace.” I said, before Cherry nudged me in the ribs, letting me know that this wasn’t the moment for idle chatter.

“Rogue, I want to know only one thing. But I want you to answer with only one word.” Cherry said sharply, which made me shut up, and Rogue focus on her as best her could, before nodding. He knew this was important, and I could tell he knew that his one response would either make or break Cherry’s opinion of him. “Are you sorry?” Cherry asked bluntly, staring hard into his eyes, making it clear that she wasn’t even close to playing around. I watched as Rogue moved his mouth, before stopping it and thinking hard of the one word he could respond with. He could say yes, or of course, but he wanted to pick the one word that would encompass all the emotion he felt and the sorrow he had at what he had done to her.

We waited in utter silence, patiently awaiting his response, before he looked back into her eyes, and with supreme sadness in his purple yes, he spoke. “Cosmically.” And I knew what he meant, and so did Cherry. With a single nod, Cherry stood up and placed a hoof on his, and looked him dead in the eye.

“I forgive you.” She whispered, and I released the breath I hadn’t realized I was holding in relief. Rogue didn’t need to speak again, and instead his eyes broke like a dam, and poured tears onto her hoof. The were tears of pain, sadness, and of relief. And I couldn’t help but shed a few myself as Cherry pressed her lips gently upon the top of his head, and I knew then that he was fully forgiven.

We remained like that for a time, all three of us were a bundle of nerves, and we went through the entire spectrum of emotions. Before finally Rogue broke the silence. “I know this is a bad time, but do either of you have coffee on you?” He asked, and Cherry and I looked at him with deadpan glances, seeing as he knew we weren’t carrying anything with us. “eh, here was to hoping.” He said, just before Shady walked in, a tray of steaming mugs on her back, and bags under her eyes.

“Ask and ye shall receive” Shady said tiredly and came in before setting the tray on a table and taking a cup for herself. What was odd though, is that there were enough cups for all four of us. “’How did you know to bring four?” I asked as I took one, and so did Cherry, before giving it to Rogue, and then taking one for herself.

“I saw you two idiots walking in earlier, and I knew neither of you slept, so I went to go get some proper go juice.” She said before taking a sip of her drink. I chuckled and did the same, and the room fell silent again save for the occasional sips from a mug.

“seriously though, sleep sounded like a fantastic idea, I can’t even properly remember the last time I slept in a place that wasn’t a boat or on the ground.: I said with a tired laugh, one that Cherry shared with me. Shady then tossed a key at me, and looked pointedly at us both.

“You two go get some rest, the room is down the hall to the left, take the third right, then down two flights of stairs, and then turn right, and head down the hall, turn right again, and it will be the fifth door on the left.” She said so fast that I didn’t even catch half of it, luckily Cherry did though. And after saying our good bye’s and good nights, we both left the room. But before I could fully close the door, Shady shouted behind us, “And don’t fuck in my bed again!” just as the door closed, making her voice echo down the hallway, and make us both blush deeply.

Cherry, having Shady’s directions, led us without error to the room, and once inside, I found all our gear was nicely stored and it looked to have been cleaned. Even Cherry’s and Rogues gear was present. I felt good knowing my stuff was close by, but even better when I saw the double beds big enough to hold both Cherry and I comfortably. I knew that both of us were so tired we couldn’t even begin to think of trying to have some private fun, and before we could fall asleep where we stood, we both stripped out of our dress clothes, and silently fell into bed together.

We both snuggled up close, my back to her belly, and she wrapped a hoof around my torso as she laid her head above my own. most Stallions would hate being the little spoon, but with Cherry here, I couldn’t care less. Instead I kissed her hoof softly, and nuzzled against her happily, before she pulled the covers atop us. But just as we were both beginning to drift off, I heard Cherry whisper lazily into my ear, “I love you.” Which I responded just as tiredly with.,

“I know.” And then, like somepony flipping a switch, we both fell asleep.

Level up, New perk.

Lovers Embrace: you and your partner… well you see when two ponies love each other… Look you know what you did. You now have the ability to use a team-based attack that deal twice the damage once per day. Additionally, you gain a 15% experience boost for 8 hours.

Applejuice and Bullets

Chapter 14

Apple juice and Bullets

Sleep, it’s still not something I can say I get on a regular basis, or even enough of it once I do, but, occasionally, when all the stars align, I can get a good amount of rest. I really looked forward to those times. If only because lately then been due to the companion I currently found myself curling against. Cherry and I had come to an agreement that I would be the one to hold her, rather than the reverse if only because she would crush me.

I was currently on that edge between sleeping and waking up. We all know those moments when our brains start becoming more active and idle thoughts begin to flit slowly through our minds as it starts up like a century’s old generator. Only briefly aware of the choice, I pressed myself closer to the slumbering mare I loved, rubbing my muzzle into her sweet-smelling mane. The act gently stirring my companion to an alert state.

“Mmm… Is that a rolling bin between us or are you happy to see me?” She slurred tiredly but making no move to get away from what was poking against her. I Smiled and placed a soft kiss on the back of her neck and pulled her closer instead.

“Hush you, I don’t wanna hear any pervy thoughts from you so early in the morning.” I whispered as I used her long mane to shield my eyes from the dim light filtering into the room. Cherry let out a low laugh and readjust herself, placing her foreleg under her pillow, and in the meantime, letting her back legs open a little and letting my morning arousal to poke between her thighs. I blush deeply, but make no move to stop her either, instead just content to be with her.

We both laid together like that, neither of us in a hurry to leave the warmth we shared or disturb the other. Besides, we had nothing planned and what better time to catch up on our rest than now. I have no idea how long we remained like that, but I couldn’t find it in me to care. We laid there, cuddling together, dozing in and out before Cherry used as little strength as possible to roll around to face me, and pressed her hoof against my cheek which made my eyes open a little to look at the beautiful mare with the messy mane.

“Hey” she said with half lidded eyes and a small smile before leaning in closer just a bit. “Hay is for horses.” I retort with a smile, making her snort softly and giggle just before I lean in and kiss her lovingly. She kisses me back, still smiling and light little laughs coming from her. I couldn’t help but chuckle with her into the kiss, before I reach to her back with a hoof, and lightly trace the tip long the curve of her back, and down just above her dimpled butt.

“Mmm careful now, might get me excited.” She whispered after breaking the kiss and looking at me with her strikingly beautiful eyes. I just smile and give her a small peck on her neck. “Too late.” I whisper as I could feel her heat radiating from her. Cherry lets out a small sigh, and holds my head gently to her, and though I could tell she was getting in the mood for some fun, I only felt like teasing her a little. And I let it be known by slowly looking up at her, locking eyes with the mare who could read me like a book. I didn’t need to tell her that I was also in the mood, but that we should wait, too much of a good thing can be a bad thing.

“It’s ok Moonshine, if you satisfied me all the time, there would be no other reason to keep you around.” She said jokingly, and I feigned indignance. “I thought it was for my stellar good looks.” I said with a fake gasp, which made her chuckle and kiss my forehead. I chuckle and playfully push her back from me, though I guess I didn’t know how close she was to the edge of the bed, and she began to slide from the edge of the bed. I saw her eyes change form loving playfulness to surprise as she began to fall back, unfortunately keeping her hooves around my neck and dragging me with her.

All we managed to do was let out surprised squeaks before falling onto the floor, dragging the blankets with us as I landed atop her. I Didn’t stay there long, instead getting my hooves under me and looking down at the mare I landed on. She looked ok, just a little shocked, but I wanted to make sure. “Are you alright?” I ask, only inches from her. But her response caught me off guard as she wrapped her hooves around my neck and pulled me into the most passionate kiss she had ever given me. At first, I was taken aback, but then my knees went weak and I fell atop her again. She didn’t even let out a grunt, and just kept her hold on me, her hoof moving down my back to slap my flank, which made me yelp out in surprise.

She then broke the kiss and began to laugh, like not even a soft chuckle or a heartfelt laugh, it was more like a complete guffaw, complete with cute little snorts. “Oh Celestia, you should see your face!” She said between gasps for air. I blush once more, oh wait, no I didn’t because I already was. “You… I didn’t now your voice could get that high!” She said, still laughing hard and wiping a tear from her eye as I just stood there, embarrassed and shy. “Oh, don’t be like that!” She said before hugging me a pressing her head to my chest.

We remained like that for a time, me too embarrassed to do anything, and Cherry too overcome with giggles to do much either. By the time she recomposed herself, I was still feeling self-conscious, but less so, after knowing that even though I squeaked she still loved me, hell she probably found it adorable or some shit. After she calmed down, Cherry pulled away from me, and kissed my cheek lovingly. “Anyway hon, I need to use the mare’s room, take some time to get your self together.” She said kindly, as she let me go and moved to her hooves before trotting to the bathroom. On her way she whipped her tail across my flank, nearly making me yelp again.

I heard her giggling again as she shut the door to the rest room, leaving me to shake my head and kick myself in the ass to get moving. I shrugged the blanket off my back, and stretched, letting my wings spread wide as I felt ever joint creak and pop. even my neck cracked as I turned my head from side to side, making me sigh in relief before picking up the fallen covers and tossing them to the bed again. I then made my way over to my gear that was neatly stacked on the top of the dresser in the room.

I noticed earlier last night as we came into the room how well Shady had done on my gear, but seeing it now up close, she had out done herself. Every plate and panel of the armor looked almost new, and my helmet had been repaired to the point that I couldn’t see the point it had broken in the fight at the dam. I set it aside and found my other revolver and my gauntlets had been cleaned and freshly oiled. Since there was no more maintenance left for me to do, I pulled the armor on, starting with the chest piece, then the leather jacket that had been cleaned as well, and even had a light weight layer of kevlar sewn to the inside, giving me better protection against bullets.

Next went on the shoulder armor, which Shady had even beefed up and knocked the dents out. Already I felt better, knowing that it would take more than a stray ten-millimeter round to hurt me. I followed it up by strapping my boots to the rear hooves, and the holsters to my flanks and easing the weapons into them with my wings. The last bits of the puzzle to go on were my gauntlets, which slipped on with no trouble, and immediately I was comforted by their familiar weight.

I had no reason to gear up, but I seemed to feel better inside my armor than out. Like a foal’s security blanket. I suppose it made me feel less vulnerable, which of course what armor is for, but I mean in the emotional sense, as if I was immune to anything inside the suit. I shook the self-reflection from my head, and slung my bag over my back, hugging it to the side with my wing and that was when I noticed another set of gear under my own. but what drew my eye was a set of red leather folded nicely. I paused, knowing it immediately as Cherry’s gear.

I couldn’t help it, I picked up the garment, and held it up, letting it unfold. Shady too had worked her magic on the outfit, sewing more Kevlar underneath and even adding metal plates under the pleating in the leather. Though if I had to guess it only weighed a small amount more. My guess was that Shady had used thin metal, that was still bendable, but would do a better job of stopping small arms fire, particularly hollow point rounds. What’s more, I found a note under the suit, and I picked it up with a wing and read it.

Cherry, I know you made this, but I made a few improvements, as you can see its lined with Kevlar and has thin metal in the pleats. This is not meant to stop hollow points, only an idiot would think that, that’s what the Kevlar is for. But it is meant to help disperse energy beams. I don’t know what you and MS talked about, but I hope you are coming with us again, but even if you don’t, I hope this suit keeps you safe. I also took the liberty of cleaning and polishing your pistols. By the way? Have you told Moonshine that these are the forty-fives that he left lying around?

P.S. if you are reading this Moonshine, 1. You need to stop leaving your shit lying around, and 2. You shouldn’t go through another ponies’ shit.

I paused, staring at the words on the note. Shady said I left those pistols lying around, but I couldn’t remember if I had or hadn’t. what’s more, she had known I would read this, she even called me out for doing so. “Moonshine?” I hear Cherry ask softly, making me jump and drop her armor on the floor as well as the note. Cherry saw what I dropped, and picked up the fallen items, before turning her attention to the note left by Shady.

When she finished reading, she looked up at me, and my flushed and ashamed face, then laughed. “Wow, she has your number, doesn’t she? Still, its no big deal. I was gonna tell you about the guns, it just never came up in conversation.” She said and looked her armor over, before like I had, slipped into her suit and used her weakened magic to tie the laces up along her back. I watched as she suited up, the armor still taking my breath away, especially now after Shady had perfected it. It accented her curves nicely and left a gap at her chest to allow greater flexibility.

I turn my head aside, and coughed, still perturbed at how predictable I was to my friends. ‘By the way? Moonshine why are you wearing your butt kicking clothes?” Cherry asked as she too worked to strap her pistols to her thighs. I shrugged and chose to be open with her.

“It makes me feel better. I feel… safer.” I said, hoping she understood what I meant. She didn’t. instead she looked at me a little confused, and her head tilted curiously. “I mean, I constantly got hurt in the past, even shot through the chest.” I reminded her, and she nodded, suddenly getting it.

“The armor stops the hurt.” She said simply, and I nodded softly. She got it, not needing any further explanation as she finished getting into her own gear. Even sliding on her own saddle bag.

“Anyway, should we go see what the others are up to? Come to think of it, I haven’t seen Zakk or BlackJack since yesterday morning.” Cherry said, and then looked over her shoulder, as if just mentioning his name Zakk might appear. What’s worse is I caught myself doing the same thing. I shook my head, and then calmed down.

“You’re right, maybe we should go see what’s up.” I said and took a few steps toward the door when my stomach chose that moment to growl loudly. I looked over my shoulder at Cherry, who was biting her bottom lip and trying not to smile. “Okay, maybe after breakfast.” I say bashfully and Cherry laughs softly.

Once we had both grabbed some food, which turned out to be lunch by this point. I grabbed a few hay burgers and fries as well as a couple waters, and Cherry grabbed a salad and a couple of sparkle colas, and we ate on the go as we searched for our friends. I had to hold her salad up for her, as her magic was too weak to levitate the fork and bowl. We searched around for a while and ended up stumbling on the hospital wing. Without really talking it over, we both decided to poke in on Rogue, and see how he was doing.

As soon as we entered the room, Rogue fixed us with a gaze, and I could practically see him drooling. “Do I smell hay burgers?” He asked, and I froze, as he looked at us like a hungry monster. I hesitantly lifted my wing, which had been carrying the bag of food. As soon as his eyes locked on the bag his horn alit and tore the bag from my grip as he growled, “Gimme!” I jumped and Cherry chuckled as she levitated a sparkle cola onto the table in front of him. I didn’t even get a chance to tell him that those were meant for everyone as he tore two of them open at once and started tearing into them both.

I felt immediately grossed out by the sight, glad I ate mine before we arrived, I doubted I would have an appetite after seeing that. “It’s ok Moonshine, this is pretty normal in a hospital. If they do give you food, it usually sucks.” Cherry said matter of factly, as if she herself spent a considerable amount of time in a hospital, which I recalled she had.

I looked away as Rogue ate like a starving bear not even having the manners to finish one bite before her dug in again. Grease and bits of bread smeared around his muzzle before he began to choke on a bit he hadn’t fully chewed, having to down half of the soda just to dislodge it. “Luna’s mercy, Rogue you need to slow down.” I said, but by the time I got the words out, he had completely demolished both burgers, and was crushing the wrappers in a tittle ball.

“You don’t understand. Without radiation to sustain us, we need a lot of food.” Rogue stated and then proceeded to polish off his sparkle cola in one mighty swig. “These ponies here have been nice enough, but they don’t under stand alicorn diets.” He said softly before wiping his muzzle with the back of his hoof.

“Do you feel better?” Cherry asked, before moving and sitting beside the paralyzed Alicorn. Rogue sighed contentedly, knowing she wasn’t talking about his legs, but his stomach. “Yeah, thank you. I really needed that.” He said before slumping back against his pillow. But while Cherry was focused on him, I was standing off to the side, something he said kicking my brain in the ass, and jogging my memory.

“Radiation…” I whispered, drawing the attention of Cherry and Rogue simultaneously. Both of them confused, before I said it again, my mind whirring fast, coming up with an idea faster than usual. I ignored that though and leapt into action. Flying over their heads and hooking my hooves around the portable X-ray machine and dragging it beside Rogues bed.

“Moonshine what are you doing!” Cherry shouted in alarm, as I tore the back panel off and began overloading the machine by disconnecting a few wires and plugging thing where they shouldn’t go.

“Radiation! He needs radiation, X-ray machines use magical radiation to take pictures of your bones” I say while working, before a shower of sparks cover me and the spark batter begins to glow a soft orange. “Moonshine your nuts!” Cherry shouts, but Rogue sat, his eyes wide as the machine began to hum loudly, and instantly a wave of nausea hits me, making me land on the floor again.

Rogue gasps and begins to shiver in delight but seeing that both Cherry and I were starting to take the same amount as he was, he wrapped us in his magic, and shoved us out of the room, immediately the effects lessened, though I was sure we needed some Rad-Away already. Cherry and I landed in a heap outside the room, before the heavy door slammed shut behind us.

As soon as the door shut, we heard it lock, and then voices down the hall shouting as Bat-pony nurses and doctors ran and flew toward the room, some already decked out in radiation suits, but the magic on the other side of the door was keeping it shut. There was a bright purple light coming from under the door and around the gaps and growing brighter by the moment.

“What’s going on!” Shouted the Rogues doctor as they ran up, their mane disheveled and his coat creased with wrinkles. I guess he had been sleeping when he got the alert. Every pony there ignored Cherry and I, instead focused on trying to get the door open. I even heard a few Geiger counters ticking wildly over the cacophony. I just turned and looked at Cherry, who looked back at me in shock and a little anger, but before she could say anything, there was suddenly a loud buzz followed by a shout from inside the room, then everything stopped. It fell so quiet you could hear every pony breathing in fear and anger, in the doctor’s case, but then the door unlocked, and creaked open.

Standing there, looking a little taller and radiant was Rogue. And I do mean standing. His back legs supporting him effortlessly as he looked down on all of the ponies outside his room. No pony moved, and I was sure I wasn’t the only one holding their breath. That was until Rogues Doctor pushed past the entire throng of nurses, red in the face. “What the fuck happened, how are you standing!” He shouted up at the alicorn, despite his Geiger counter clicking loudly. I saw the Alicorn look at me quickly then back down at his doctor. “I over loaded the X-ray machine, turned out be just enough rads to get me on my hooves again.” He said, sparing me the wrath of the medical ponies. Cherry however was holding my hoof tightly, looking on in shock, not even a shred of anger in her gaze any more.

Then to make it better, Shady, BlackJack, Whisper, and Zakk all came around a corner, pushing something covered in a tarp. But seeing Rogue was up on his own, and everyone looking confused and irritated, Shady looked at me, and scowled before curing loud enough to make everyone jump. “MOTHER FUCKER!”

After that, the doctors looking over the room determined that the room was heavily irradiated, and would need a complete cleansing, as well as a new X-ray machine since the one in there had melted from being over loaded. Cherry and I sat nearby, sipping on Rad-Away as Rogue was taken to be scrubbed down and purged of all the excess radiation. Shady and the others came over, and I could tell Shady had been up all night and was pissed but also pleased to see Rogue was fine now. “What the fuck did you do?” Shady whisper seethed at me.

I adopted an innocent look though. “Nothing! Rogue just over loaded his X-ray machine. Turns out it was more than enough radiation to heal him.” I said, trying to lie, but Shady wasn’t having any of it. “Bull shit, you did it, you had to, Rogue barely knows what end to point the barrel of his rifle let alone how to overload a machine.” She growled, and I just looked away whistling. Cherry, sipping on her Rad-Away and choosing to remain quiet.

“If they did do it, you can’t be too mad, it worked after all.” Said whisper, who looked down at me knowingly. I just averted my gaze even though I was struggling not to smile.

“Well they weren’t up all night making this.” Shady shouted back and tore the tarp from the cart showing a complex rig with wheels that would allow Rogue to walk with his front hooves like normal and his back legs would have rolled along behind him. I looked at the contraption and whistled. It had a lot going for it, even springs that would help it absorb bumps. Shady had really done a good job making it, even if it was for nothing now.

“True, but I think the ponies here would like to keep it and perhaps we can use your design to help other ponies who can’t heal with magical radiation.” BlackJack offered, which only made Shady seethe louder. While they continued to go back and forth, Cherry nudged me to get my attention.

“Did you at least grab the food on the way out? I’m sure Shady could use some food and a soda.” Cherry whispered and I nodded, but When I looked around, I couldn’t find the food, and then I looked into the irradiated room, and spotted all of the food we had just gotten, sitting there, and full of radiation. Cherry followed my gaze to the room and frowned. “Well there goes fifty caps well spent.” She said softly, but Shady in the middle of the conversation with Whisper and Blackjack heard the word “caps” and refocused her attention on us.

“What about fifty caps?” Shady asked, then followed our gazes to the forlorn food that had been wasted. “Mother fucker, that’s just perfect!” She shouted again, making us wince. Then Zakk interjected, a surprising tone in his voice. “Shady knock it off, even if they over loaded the machine, our friend is back on his hooves. I don’t know about you, but I would pay that ten times over and it still would be cheap to get someone we care for back in perfect health. I get that you spent all night trying to help the same friend, but you need to be a little happy and grateful.” Zakk scolded, but Shady wasn’t having any of it.

“What did you just say? You fuckin’ left us in a fire to die you asshole, I don’t want to hear shit about you caring for your friends!” She spat in his face and made a move to hit him in the nose, but of course Zakk being Zakk, he didn’t get touched. Instead her dodged and jabbed a hoof at her neck, I could barely follow his movement but Shady couldn’t even see it. Next thing she new she was out cold, and Zakk had picked her up onto his back. “I’m gonna take her to her room, I think all she needs is some rest.”

With that Zakk took off at a trot, humming some prewar song as he carried Shady off to bed. But some rookie Nurse came around the corner quickly, nearly running into Zakk, who jumped aside and booped her nose. “Hey I’m walkin’ here!” He shouted at her, making the poor bat-pony screech and run in the opposite direction.

“What an odd pony.” Whisper commented after Zakk left, making the rest of us nod and BlackJack snicker. Then the yellow pegaus turned and looked at me, her eyes soft, reminding me even more of Fluttershy.

“Anyway, Blackjack told me quite a bit about what you all are up too, mentioned that you need some training in close quarters fighting. What can I help you out with?” She asked, and took a seat next to me, Cherry giving the Pegasus a look that spoke of untold pain should she try and steal her Stallion. I paid Cherry no mind, she knew I only had eyes for her.

“Well, Blackjack told us how you were one of the best opponents she had, and when she said you were a Pegasus who fought like I do, I felt that I should get some pointers, seeing as how I’m new to havin’ wings.” I said, exaggerating what BlackJack said a little. The pale mare rolling her ruby eyes but saying nothing. Whisper on the other hoof was stunned, and quick to ask, “Wait, new to having wings? How is that possible?” She asked and I sighed, before giving her a quick run down of what happened and how I mutated to grow wings. As I spoke Whisper listened intently, and when I finished my summary, she whistled. “Wow, I heard Stallions say sex is like heaven, but I never imagined it would turn a pony into an angel.” She said, which made Cherry bristle.

“Hey, keep your hooves off him. He’s mine!” She snarled, and then wrapped her hooves possessively around me. Making Whisper chuckle and BlackJack fall onto the floor laughing.

“Sweetie, I’m two times older than him, actually I’m over two hundred years older than him.” She said with a smile, making Cherry and I grow confused before Blackjack snorted out, “Not to mention she’s probably had all the dick this place has to offer!” She said before bursting into a new fit of laughter at the incredulous look from Whisper.

“Says the shotgun slut who tried to bang every stallion in here!” Whisper retorts, but if she was trying to embarrass BlackJack she failed. But whisper’s remark made Cherry cling to me even tighter and try to put herself between me and Blackjack this time.

“Hey, I’m at least honest with who I am sister, you on the other hoof make the shit I do seem tame.” Blackjack fired back, making Whisper blush in embarrassment and anger. The whole time, Cherry was trying to keep me away from the two bickering mares, unknowingly crushing me.

By the time Whisper returned her attention to me, I was already verging on purple, and about to pass out. “Umm if you don’t let him go, it looks like we will have to clean him up with a mop.” Whisper remarked, and when Cherry looked to me, she realized what she had been doing and promptly released me. I gasped and coughed for air “sweet, sweet oxygen! How I missed you!” I panted out as I took a big lungful of air.

As I gathered my breath back, and the three mares laughed at the poor blue Pegasus, Whisper was already hard at work creating an effective training regimen in her head. When we all regathered ourselves, she coughed politely, and began, “Alright, well if you need help, I’m glad to have the opportunity, might give me a chance to stretch some muscles I haven’t used in a while. She said, and Blackjack perked up.

“Hey, can I join, I haven’t fought much either, and if memory serves you and I haven’t fought as a team before.” She said, but I wasn’t really feeling it, Whisper would be challenging enough, but having Blackjack on her side seemed more than one sided. I looked to Cherry, the thought of her training with me didn’t bode well, if only because she was still weak from what had happened. I looked back at Whisper and shrugged, unsure it was a good idea, until another voice came from around the corner, when I looked Rogue was walking back, looking just as healthy as he had when he left if only lighter in the radiation department. I was a little worried about fighting with him too, but I also knew that he worked differently that Cherry had. Radiation helped Alicorns a lot. “Hmmmm alright, rogue and I on a team, and BlackJack and whisper on a team. Sounds fun.” I said, but I felt Cherry deflate a little as I picked the alicorn over her.

I leaned in and whispered in her ear so no pony else could hear, “You and I will have our own training later on.” I say with just the tone of seductiveness I had learned from her. That got the reaction I wanted, her face lighting up, even the tips of her ears flushing with color. BlackJack and Whisper avert their eyes, neither one of them wanting to step in the middle of this, while Rogue just rolls his eyes, having been around our flirting longer than most.

“Ehhemmm.” Whisper clearing the throat politely drew my attention away from Cherry despite a little irritation at the interruption. “While your attempts to sway her into your hooves are adorable, we need to discuss rules of engagement, this is after all a training exercise, we don’t want any serious injury.” She says, cutting off my objections before they even began.

“Well no weapons would be a good start, even if they are empty, Moonshines Ballistic hooves still carry a fair amount of weight behind them.” Rogue offered, and Cherry nodded. “You don’t want to get hit by them. “Blackjack added, drawing a concerned glance from Whisper. The way Blackjack put it you’d think I kicked her ass or something,

“Ok, no weapons, and no aiming to kill, I know I showed you that move last night, but this would not be a good place to try it.” Whisper added as well, and I nodded. If they really wanted to do this, I wouldn’t say no. “Ok, then if you all are free now, how about we head to the training room now. Just talking about this has me all giddy.” Whisper gushed, and I raised an eyebrow. I mean I knew fighting could be fun in a primal survival kind of way, but it seemed that Blackjack and this yellow Pegasus reveled in combat. I wasn’t sure I could understand it.

*page break*

Twenty minutes later, and with all my gear stripped off, I stood next to Rogue, facing down our opponents. I had fought Blackjack before, though a glimmer in her eye told me this wouldn’t be anything like last time. Perhaps the mare was truly rusty when I fought her. I then looked Whisper over, who had likewise stripped out of her official looking gear, and for the first time I could see her body. There were dense bulges of muscle and sinew, but a slender physique close to my own. even her neck looked solid, as if under that pale-yellow coat rested a mass of heavy marble. This was like looking into an older and gender bent version of myself, but the thought of facing off against her suddenly sent shivers down my spine.

“Alright, lets set a baseline. The rules are simple. We will spar until either team is unable to continue the match. Fight any way you want, I just want to see where you need improvement.” Whisper snapped off, and I nodded. This may have been a sparing match, but I wouldn’t learn anything if I held back at all. Besides, I doubted she would let me if I wanted to. I fell into a defensive crouch, wings spread wide and my head low as I studied the mare across from me.

She too took a defensive posture, but only then did I notice the stubs she had for wings, a sight that gave me shivers. But before I could comment on them, a broach around her neck lit up in an eerie purple light, and I saw magic take hold, the stumps of her wings bubbling as a new set of bat like wings took form, much like an over sped up version of how my own wings came into existence. I glanced at Cherry, who was sitting off to the side, looking grossed out, but waving a little flag with my name and a cartoonish version of myself on it. Where had she gotten it?

While I was focused on the distraction of Cherry, I saw a flash of yellow in my peripheral vision, making me brace on instinct and take the brunt of Whispers opening attack. With just that first move the battle began, and Rogue and BlackJack started firing spells at one another. I rolled to the side, if only trying to get some distance between me and the other Pegasus. “Rule one, never take your eyes off of an opponent!” She scolded and tried to stomp on me, but I continued to roll away, before planting my hooves, and suddenly rolling the opposite direction, knocking her legs out from under her.

Rather than fall on me like I had hoped, she gave her wings a hard flap, rustling my mane as she took to the air. I knew it wasn’t much, but it gave me an opportunity to at least get my hooves under me again. I barely had time to brace myself before whisper’s hoof slammed into my shoulder, making me move around, but at least I didn’t fall again. I winced as she began to hammer punches into my shoulder, pushing me in a wide arc.

Her combo continued like that a few more times, before she flipped over and kicked off me hard enough to send my hooves sliding on the stone floor. I scowled, feeling my shoulder throb from the abuse it had taken but it was nothing I couldn’t handle. Whisper didn’t relent however, usually after a move like that a pony would have to at least take a breath, but she was coming right back at me. I didn’t even get a chance to dodge as her hoof connected with my jaw, but I got a little lucky, and caught her other hoof with my own as I tried to cover my muzzle.

Again, most ponies would have been stunned at least a little by that, but Whisper wasn’t most ponies. She didn’t hesitate to reverse her angle and slam her hoof against my neck and then back off. I knew if she wanted too, my head would have been rolling on the floor right now, detached from the rest of me. The thought shook me, but I couldn’t quit, not now. I felt grateful for the small moment she allowed me to realize just what happened, but when I refused to back down, she came again.

This time I was ready for her, and blocked her next combo, using my own hooves to stop hers. Time slowed down for me, just enough to see Whisper grinning past her flurry of punches. I knew what was coming next, this was the same combo she had used already, and as soon as I saw her begin to flip back, I braced, and caught her rear leg just as her hoof slammed into my ribs.

I wrapped my foreleg around her thigh, and flopped back, bringing her down on top of me. She really didn’t expect me to manage that in such an unorthodox manner, but now that I had her, it was my turn to dish out the hurt. As she flopped atop me, I planted my elbow on the stone floor and let her own momentum and weight carry her down onto it. I felt my hoof slam into her, and the rush of air from her lungs, the impact stunning her.

I wish I could say that was the moment I rolled atop her and threw my own flurry of punches at her head, but I can’t. instead, I just tried to wrap her up and pin her to my chest, but the slap of her wing against my jaw hurt a lot more than one would expect. Because of that I loosened my grip and she rolled away, kicking me in the belly as she did.

I felt the breath knocked from me as well, but I couldn’t just lay there hoping it would come back. Instead I rolled backward, using my wings to push against the floor and left me enough to finish the roll and land on my hooves, looking for Whisper. I looked to where she was supposed to be but saw nothing but air and stone. Knowing the tactic, I suddenly ducked. Good thing I had as a yellow hoof shot into the air above me, right where my head had been.

Reacting only on instinct and adrenaline, my wings shot up, and I felt the feathers brushing against her belly, before grabbing her rear hooves which brought her to a stop. I didn’t even think about what I was doing, instead I just acted and pulled my wings down, slamming her into the stone. I didn’t give her the time to recover either, instead holding her hooves tightly as I rolled forward atop her, bending her legs toward her back, making her look like a legless scorpion.

I expected to hear her scream out, but instead all I got was the back of her head slamming into my muzzle, knocking me back off her and onto the cold stone. She also managed to tug her legs free of my wings grip and push away from me. I shook my head, the impact leaving me seeing spots in my vision and my bottom lip split open, spilling a little blood. I pushed myself back to my hooves, and so did Whisper across from me, rubbing the back of her head with a wing as I wipe the blood away with a hoof.

We both took a moment to recompose ourselves, the first break in the brawl since she sucker punched me. But I couldn’t be mad, in a real fight I would have possibly died then and there. This time I didn’t take my eyes off the mare and took my pose yet again. Whisper though changed tactics, taking an offensive posture, her fore legs splayed and looking ready to charge.

“For someone who claims to have only just gotten wings, you have remarkable reflexes with them, either that or good instincts she says, the compliment catching me off guard. She then took the opportunity to charge, but I was ready for it. I made to leap aside, which made her eyes follow me, but then changed direction back, and the motion made her body sway as she readjusted to my feint. However, I mimicked the first move again, completely throwing off her aim. As her charge missed, I stuck out my rear leg, and tripped her up.

She stumbled, trying to properly regain her stance, but I was already in the air and making a tight banking turn behind her. Using the same move she had earlier, and now that we had switched places, I knew what she would do next. I watched her head drop, trying to duck under the blow, but I already knew she would. Instead I threw a hard punch, angling my hoof tip to jab at the joint where her stumps met her back. She howled then as my strike rammed the joint and pinched the muscle making her wing jut out awkwardly.

Then I flew over her, my rear hoof kicking her in the back of the head hard enough to make my whole leg tingle. I grunted out from the impact, which had spun me upside down now, my silver eyes locking with her own for an instant as I flopped on my back. Not gonna lie, it hurt like hell. Whisper was the first to recover, seeing as how she was tougher than I was, and less injured from stupidity, I wasn’t surprised. I was however surprised when as she leapt at me while I was struggling to get up, Rogue suddenly appeared with a purple flash and Kicked whisper in the ribs.

I would have classified that as a cheap shot, but this was a team fight, it was fair that Rogue would give me some help, though I had to expect that Blackjack would do the same for Whisper. Rogue’s distraction bought me enough time to roll to my hooves as he teleported away again. Whisper, still on her hooves and looking a little pissed off at the interference, grit her teeth, and I knew then that the gloves were off. I shook myself to clear my head quickly and get my shit together, and Whisper took just a moment to unjam her wing.

I heard her grunt, and then a sick pop as her wing flexed back into its normal spot, and I figured that had to at least sting, but the yellow mare didn’t flinch. I knew then that she was indeed used to not only fighting, but also a fair amount of pain. This time, I took the offensive pose, standing on my rear legs only, and holding one foreleg guarding my face, and the other pulled back, ready for a punch. Whisper wasn’t dumb, and rather than just charge in at me again, she held back, studying me. I knew she was looking for a weakness to use, but if I rushed now, she would be ready.

So, I bid my time, knowing I wasn’t in a hurry. The extra time I got allowed me to catch some of the wind that had been knocked from me. Then There was a White flash behind me, and a shove against my head from a telekinetic push on BlackJack’s part. I fell forward, and Knew Whisper was already bearing down on me. You know how they say that experience trumps all? Well that is true except in the case of massive stupidity and a little luck.

I punched forward and pivoted my body with help from my wings. A move like that time when I had used my power hooves to launch myself at the sniper gryphon. I flipped over Whisper as she lunged at my falling body, but I felt her surprise as I made the dumbest move in history, and even more so because it worked. I landed back on my forehooves and dropped down, knowing Whisper had time to pivot and return with a blow aimed for my back. As I dropped, I planted my hip on the floor and kicked back with a rear leg and was rewarded with a loud crack as hoof met hoof.

“Fuck!” Came Whispers exclamation, her surprise more then evident. I wasn’t about to give her more than that though and pushed off from the floor and twirled my hips around toward the opposite direction, and lashed out with my other hoof, catching her in the chin and dropping her again. I didn’t stay there though, and kicked off into the air once more, gaining a little distance, and looking for Rogue and BlackJack.

The pair were dueling hard, the pale Unicorn using a magically generated club, and Rogue’s shield magic flashing to block the blow before switching to offense, blasting out telekinetic shoves at Blackjack, who was dodging with ease. Rogue caught me looking, and continued a circle, drawing BlackJack’s flank into view. I took the opportunity to pay her back, and flew up, before dive bombing her.

The poor mare didn’t see it coming as I flipped mid-air and landed hard on her back with my rear hooves. Driving her to the floor, and the air from her lungs, before leaping aside just as Whisper came flying in fast, crashing into Blackjacks prone body. I landed back on the floor next to Rogue, who dropped their shield and together we bumped hooves as we watched the couple tumble in a pile of hooves and legs.
I wasn’t gonna give them time to get back up, I knew they would be pissed from that, and I leapt at them again, Rogue lagging behind as even he was caught off guard that I would move first. But dammit this wasn’t life threatening, and dare I say I was starting to have fun sparing the mares. I flew at them, my hoof cocked back, ready to punch the first face I saw, but faster than I could blink, a little mustard colored blob flashed before me, and intercepted my path toward the downed mares. Then as soon as it appeared it stopped in the form of a young colt, standing on his rear hooves in front of Whisper.

“Don’t hurt my mumma!” He shouted and then flinched as he knew I was about to fly into him. I couldn’t even think, but my body took over, and banked my wings, sending me into a barrel roll off to his left before I crashed into the wall and slid down it, stunned and hurt. I was upside down, my flank hanging over my face, and I stared in shock through my tail at the little colt who had interfered.

Rogue had managed to draw up short and come to stop before the foal, and Cherry, seeing what happened ran over to me in shock. “Moonshine are you ok?!” She asked in alarm and concern as she knelt beside me and looked into my eyes. I was stunned to silence. My back hurt, my wings hurt, and I think I bruised my shoulder from the crash, but I felt my stomach churn as the colt’s teal eyes flashed in my memory.

“Time out! Time the fuck out!” Whisper screeched, tossing Blackjack’s corpse aside and wrapping the colt in a tight and protective hug. Despite the bruises sprouting all over her body, and the pain she was in from the crash, she protected the child, until she realized there was no attack immediately forthcoming. When Whisper finally popped her eyes open and looked around the room did she notice what had happened, and then spotted me practically kissing my own ass, and put two and two together.

*Page break*

I sat against the wall, rubbing my aching wing as Rogue sat nearby silently, and Cherry checked me over for any other serious injuries. Blackjack was off to the side, keeping quiet save rubbing her back and grunting every time she found a sore spot. Whisper was nearby, making absolutely sure the little colt was unharmed, just scared and crying. When he finally calmed down, Whisper put him on her back and limped over to us, looking hurt, but thankful. I remained quiet, holding my poor wing as she sat down and held the small mustard kid.

“Moonshine, Rogue, Cherry, this is Noctilucent, my son.” She said and sat him down beside her. “He didn’t know we were just sparing, he thought you were attacking me.” She said and rubbed him mane gently. I looked down at the young colt, who still had tears in his eyes, and despite my pain, I smiled softly and gave a gentle wave. He didn’t wave back, instead he shrank against Whispers leg, trying to make himself invisible, and it almost worked since his color was close to Whisper’s, but the teal eyes gave him away.

I did also notice Blackjack turning her head away from us, and her hoof moving to her face. I didn’t need to be a scientist to see she was wiping tears from her eyes. Instead I focused back on Whisper and her son as Cherry spoke softly. “Hi Nocti, can I call you that?” She asked sweetly as she laid down, making herself smaller. The little colt watched her intently, then looked up at his mom, who nodded softly. I watched as he moved away from his mom a bit and looked at Cherry, a little nervous but curious he stepped closer to Cherry, who continued to smile softly and made no move, so she didn’t spook him.

I marveled at the soft tenderness she had for the foal, and as he got closer, Cherry gently reached out a foreleg, and poked it softly against his nose. “Boops” She whispered, and the kid looked like he was terrified, but also intrigued by my mare-friend. But as so as she whispered the words, he broke out in a big smile and giggled playfully. I watched then as he sat down, and wiggled his hoof at her, and managed to lightly tap her muzzle as well. “Boops!” He giggled out, and Cherry laughed with him.

Whisper stood my watching the whole time, and I saw a proud smile spread across her muzzle before she looked at me. “That’s the fastest he has ever warmed up to some pony.” She remarked and I smiled too. I knew just how sweet Cherry could be but seeing her be so gentle and playful with Nocti was refreshing. Then Whisper scooted closer to me and whispered so only Rogue and I could hear.

“Thank you for diverting the way you did Moonshine. That must have been terrifying for you. A little foal suddenly appearing in the middle of a fight.” She said softly, and I nodded. Not because her surprised me, but at how close I had come to almost hitting the kid. I never wanted to hurt a child, I wouldn’t ever do that because of what LittlePip had done to me and six other fillies and colts.

All I could do was nod, still shaken up, but feeling better now, seeing him take to Cherry so well. Rogue patted me on the back, and smiled, knowing I was hurting but also proud of my last second situation. “Anyway Moonshine, you have amazing instincts, I don’t think you planned a single bit of what you were doing, you just did it. Am I right?” Whisper asked, and I nodded softly. Whispers reaction was just to smile and shake her head slowly.

“I’ve met plenty of fighter, some skilled, others not so much.” She said, before turning to look at Blackjack, who was still looking anywhere but at us. And having seen Blackjack when she was mad, I could tell she was the type to just jump head first into trouble. But I wouldn’t call her unskilled. “Anyway, from that little spar, I have a pretty good idea where you need some help. For one thing, your wings are strong enough to catch a Pegasus midair, but you aren’t too good at flying yourself. As for your attacks, you also seem to struggle stringing together a consistent move set. Not that that is a bad thing, in your choice of attack a longer fight will be your downfall, only because you would tire out faster.”

I nod again, still rubbing my aching wing as she continued. “I can teach you a few simple combos that I designed specifically to end a fight quickly while conserving your energy.” Once again, I nodded, choosing to keep quiet while she explained what she had planned. She continued to explain, giving me a quick rundown of her ideas, all the while I was taking mental notes while Cherry continued to play with Noctilucent, the colt’s laughter raising the moral of everyone there. Even Blackjack managed a few laughs at the foal’s antics.

Finally, with the explanation out of the way, Whisper and I moved back to the center of the room, after making sure that Nocti knew we were just playing so he didn’t jump in again. I rolled my sore neck, and flapped my aching wings, pushing the pain away mentally as I stood across from Whisper, who was likewise working out her own soreness by rolling her neck. Cherry was sitting off to the side, holding the small kid, who was now looking on in excitement. “Get him Mumma!” He squeaked out, and I couldn’t help but smile. Whisper looked to her son and winked. I should have felt a little hurt, but the kid was too cute, and I couldn’t begrudge him for picking his mom over me.

As Whisper and I stretched, I went over what Whisper had planned, and I liked most of it, though I felt I had to give my own twist to things, after all I couldn’t do what she could. My inexperience flying proved as much. Hell, her son was a better flier than I was. So, with my game plan set, I took my stance, with wings spread, and Whisper took hers.

Then at the same time we leapt at each other, closing the distance rapidly. At the same moment, we threw our first punch, and our hooves echoed as they slammed together in what was probably the most epic hoof bump of all time. I wasted no time in recoiling back from her, and coming back in again, matching her movements. Once more our hooves crashed together, making my legs sting from the force of the impact. Rather than back off again, I dropped to my knees as Whisper swung at where my head had been.

I then lifted myself back up, slamming my head under her chin, making her jerk back. As soon as she cleared aside, I rose to my full height and charged in. Whisper was still stunned by the sudden change in the plan, and when I closed with her again, she found herself on the receiving end of a flurry of quick blows. One to her belly, making her double over, and three more to her cheeks and one atop her skull, dropping her down to the floor.

I wasn’t about to give her the chance to grab my legs, and leapt up over her, before letting gravity work for me as I wrapped my front hooves together and drop hard on her back in what Shady had called a hammer blow. I both heard and felt the wind leave Whisper as I landed on her, but if that was enough to stop her then She wouldn’t be the right teacher. Instead she wrapped my torso in her wings and rolled us both over, with me on my back, she jerked her head back, and slammed it into my jaw, making my teeth slam together.

I heard cheers and boo’s coming from my friends sitting off to the side, Clearly Cherry and Rogue were rooting for me, but Blackjack and Nocti were on Whisper’s side. The yellow Pegasus released me from her grasp, and rolled off, back onto her hooves with practiced ease. I just went with what felt normal, and rolled backward away from her, getting my hooves under me, and pushing myself up.

Whisper was clearly annoyed by my change in her plan, but she didn’t stop the bout to say so. Instead she came at me again, fury in her eyes, and I knew that this spar had gotten a lot more serious. A flurry of powerful blows swarmed from my opponent, some of which I blocked, but others slipped past my defense and slammed into my belly or ribs. I grunted with each impact that landed, but then took the advantage back in the form of stopping her next punch by slamming my hoof against her withdrawn limb.

I heard her grunt as her shoulder was wrenched back, a feeling that wasn’t too pleasant I was sure. Then I dipped under her and lifted her over my back. She continued to move and landed hard on her back. I was already in motion as soon as I felt her weight leave me and found myself running at the corner of the walls nearby. I vaguely remember hearing gasps as I leapt and planted my hooves on the wall, banking my wings to keep me pressed to the wall as I began to gallop.

This had been one of the moves Whisper instructed me on, but also with my own twist. She had said nothing of using the walls to my advantage. I saw whisper struggling to get up, but continued my run along the wall, and around another corner, before I leapt off right behind her. I could tell she was a little dazed, but that didn’t stop me from pulling a front flip in mid air and bringing one rear leg down hard across her flank in a savage axe kick.

As soon as I felt my hoof come to a stop on the floor, I used the rest of my momentum to spin around with my other outstretched rear leg. I heard this was called a pirouette, but I didn’t care what it was called as I felt my hoof collide with her fore legs that she had gotten up just in time, but the impact force was still enough to send her flopping onto her back with me standing above her with my hoof cocked back, ready to punch her head into the floor. But I stopped myself, and held the final blow back, knowing I had outright won this fight.

Whisper knew it too, and lightly tapped my other leg, indicating that she yielded. I relaxed and let my drawn back hoof to move down slowly to grab hers and help her stand up again. The entire room was silent, save the groans from Whisper as she rubbed her butt. When I looked over at the spectators, I saw jaws wide open and eyes as big as plates. “Wh..what?” I asked suddenly self-conscious. But no pony responded, they were too busy staring at me. Even Nocti, who looked torn between wanting to laugh or cry.

Then Whisper tapped me on the shoulder and I turned to look at her. “Moonshine, what the hell. I mean I gave you a general idea of what to do, but you took that, and wiped your ass with it.” She said with a growl. I looked aside, feeling a little ashamed. “But what you just did, you took the bare bones of what I gave you and built something around it on the fly, and I mean literally. That goes beyond instinct and right into talent. I’ve fought so many ponies, but I haven’t come across many who could improvise in the middle of a fight.”

I flushed, I didn’t like this kind of attention. She was making it sound like I was some kind of savant, but I just did what felt natural to me. I didn’t like it when every pony looked at me like that, it made me feel like a freak. “Look, just stop gawking at me like that alright, I mean its not like I’m made of power or anything, I mean we literally have an alicorn, a pony who breaks the laws of physics and a mare who can turn into a fire demon. I’m just a dumb ass pony who punches shit!” I shout, but it made no difference, all my friends just looked at me and said nothing.

“Moonshine, no one is looking at you like you are a freak, hell you are talented at fighting, maybe it just comes natural to you, hell maybe it’s something inside of you telling you to just move, just do something. If I had to place my bets on anything, it would be some kind of trauma, like when you were little you saw some horrible shit and couldn’t do anything.” Whisper said, and I reeled, she had hit the nail on the head, even making me go so far as to question how much she knew about me. But that aside, was it really my pain at being unable to save my friends and family at Arbu that was to blame for what I did in a fight?
Seeing my internal plight, Cherry gently set down the young colt, and moved over to me, wrapping a foreleg over my shoulders. “Hey, its ok Moonshine, don’t look like that, what you just did was incredible, I haven’t seen any pony do what you did. Yeah maybe it has something to with Arbu, but so what, you are how you are, and guess what, I’m a freak by nature, and even if you were, which you’re not, I still love you.” She said and kissed my on the cheek. Rogue too joined in and ruffled my mane in a brotherly manner.

“Yeah, if it wasn’t for that quick thinking of yours, I would still be in that hospital bed paralyzed.” He said and I couldn’t help but smile. Even when I felt like shit, my friends were there for me to help make it better. Even Shady for her abrasiveness could tell when I needed a kick in the ass.

“You think hes good now, you should have seen him drunk. I mean I fight like a mad mare when I’m lit, but this buck just lets both barrels loose.” BlackJack offed, joining in as well, making Cherry do a double take. Apparently, I forgot to fill her in on what had happened after she left our group at the dam.

“I drink apple juice!” Came the squeaky voice of Nocti, who tried to add to the conversation the only way an innocent kid could. And admittedly, while every pony’s words of kindness made me feel better, it was just that little statement from the foal that made my day. I couldn’t help it then, I knelt so I was on eye level with him and smiled. “Ya know what, me too!” I said happily, and I swear that kids face lit up, but it was practically blinding to look at as I suggested we all go get some.

And so it was, that five tired ponies and a foal all found ourselves at the nearest restaurant, with varying plates of food and a large pitcher of apple juice. We all talked and laughed, telling stories and jokes that meant little to any pony save us, who had been through so much hell that this little slice of life was a very welcome vacation. I took a little time to tell Cherry all that happened when she left, and about how I had my first experience with the booze that I was named after. BlackJack pitched in too, telling her side of it, and through it all, Nocti listened intently, sipping his juice through a straw.

There was only one topic we avoided, and not by any spoken rule, but no pony talked or thought about death and violence for the rest of the day. I look back at this time, and all I can say is that I will cherish it, not because of any monumental moments, but because it allowed me to get a little slice of what it would mean once we all got back to our normal lives.

*Page break*

The next morning, I awoke. Much like the morning before I was snuggling Cherry, though this time we didn’t have blankets or sheets on the bed. We had made a good job of basically ruining them in our fun the night before. (Yes, I skipped writing it this time because admittedly, it got a little out of control, even for me.)) Both of us had been allowed to relax and unwind in a way we hadn’t since we left Ten-pony, but this time felt a lot more special. I had more friends this time, and all of us had grown closer. Even Zakk and Shady were finding time to bond.

“SON OF A BITCH!” Shady shouted, we had all gathered together to eat breakfast, which consisted of oatmeal by the way… ew, When Whisper arrived, and placed a piece of paper before Shady. I watched my friend read it, her face growing all the angrier as she did, when she had finally burst and shouted her expletive. “FIVE-THOUSAND FIVE HUNDRED CAPS! FOR WHAT?” Shady continued to screech until Zakk clamped a hoof over her mouth making her fall silent but glare at the eccentric stallion.

Whisper, feeling it was safe to do so, pulled her hooves away from her son’s ears and looked at Shady with some level of amusement, but also understanding. “Well, for starters the medicine used to heal your two friends, then there was the X-ray machine, as well ass all of the wiring in the room which had been fried, and multiple breakers that need to be replaced, and the cost of purging the room of radiation so it could be used again.” Whisper counted off, listing all the stuff we had broken when I over loaded the machine. Shady then fixed her glare on me, and I suddenly found an interest in eating my oatmeal and pretending nothing was going on. “Celestia damn! We can’t afford that.” Cherry chimed in, and everypony nodded, breakfast had turned dour, no pony knew how we would get out from under this debt easily. Then whisper spoke up, that spark of amusement back in her eye.

“You all are looking at this the wrong way, your thinking of how to pay it, instead of going back out into the wasteland and finding replacements for what was broken.” She offered, and Shady looked back at her, eyes wide, and I sighed, already knowing what option she would pick. The others had gotten to know her well enough to know too.

“That’s all well and good, but besides the X-ray machine, we don’t know what needs replacing. I mean what if we bring back the wrong stuff?” Rogue asked, making Shady shoot him another glare, but I agreed with him, it wasn’t like we could just stumble upon everything we needed, and even if we could the odds of it all being in one place were practically nil.

“Actually, I have that worked out, there is a pony here who knows exactly what’s needed. You can escort them to sites, and they can get the replacements if they’re there.” Whisper offered, and Shady sighed. “So we get to baby sit some techie while they go out and collect their shit… givin’ me flash backs of the…” She stopped and looked around the room and fell silent. I had a feeling I knew what she wanted to say, but didn’t push it, we had some planning to do and we had to get ready.

*Page Break*

After we all finished eating, our group minus Whisper and BlackJack regrouped in Shady’s room. We were all wearing our armor, and had our weapons strapped in place. With all of us sitting here like this, we looked like a band of mercenaries. But wasn’t that what we were by this point? Shady already had a map of Hoofington pinned to the wall, and had several areas circled. “Alright, I have several ideas where everything we are gonna need will be.” She said and held a ruler between her teeth and pointed at one of the circles. “This spot is what I am assuming used to be an appliance store, where they sold washers and the like. Might be a good spot to find the wiring we need, maybe even the breakers. But There is another nearby location we should find them at”

She then relocated her ruler to another circle off to the east. “Over here is an old hospital, a likely place to search for an X-ray machine.” Shady stated and then dropped her ruler on the table. We will need to split up to get this done pretty quickly, no need on killing ourselves making multiple trips. Besides, we will have the techie with us, might not be a bad idea to have some pony escorting them. Any ideas on who should work together?” She said, looking around the room.

“Well I can escort the pony, might give me a chance to stretch my legs.” Rogue offered, and Shady nodded.

“Might be a good idea to have another team clearing the area of threats, make absolutely sure the expert gets there and back in one piece.” Cherry offered, and Shady smiled. “I was already ahead of you, I’ve been out of the fighting for a while, might be fun to let loose on some assholes. “Shady said with a rueful smile. I meanwhile was sitting off to the side, already having made up my mind.

“Cherry, I hate to say this, but your magic hasn’t gotten much stronger. I hate saying this, but I think you should go with Rogue; besides, you haven’t fought beside Shady yet, you would most likely get hurt.” I say somberly, and Shady nods, well aware of how she did her own thing.

“Does that mean you’re going with me Moonshine?” Shady asked, a little surprised but also excited. And while it did sound tempting to fight along side her again, I had a different idea. “Actually, I want Zakk with you, he can move faster than I can, but also be able to see what is coming before it does. Meanwhile, I can fly over to the hospital and get the machine. It would be faster than walking. Besides, I kind of want to see what I can do alone. I’ve always had some pony watching my back since this adventure began. Might do me some good to see where my strengths and weaknesses are.” I said and every eye was on me in the room.

“You sure you’re ok with that? If something goes wrong, there won’t be any pony to help you.” Shady says in her concerned mom like voice, but I wave her off.

“This isn’t the wasteland it used to be, besides, it’s not like I’m gonna run across Hell hounds or Steel Rangers, I should be fine, its basically a water run.” I say unconcerned, but Cherry wasn’t happy about it.

“Moonshine, I want to go with you, I don’t like the idea of you being alone out there.” She said, and I smiled. I knew she wanted to go, and I really wanted her too, but I needed to do this.

“ I know Cherry, but I need to see what I can do, and it would be easier if I didn’t have to worry about you.” I then look at Rogue, and my gaze hardens. “ Keep her safe, and don’t do anything stupid…” I warn, and Rogue gulps but nods quickly.

“Now that that is sorted, we’ll talk about what each role does. Moonshine you know your job, so just relax, I’ll get to you in a minute.” Shady begins again, and I nod and remain quiet as they continue to finalize the plan. I just sat there and pulled one of my revolvers free and reloaded it with five of the original rounds I bought in Junction town months ago. I mean I wasn’t worried about running into anything big, but it never hurt to be prepared just in case.

“Moonshine!” Shady snaps and I looked up to see her looking at me. “If you can’t carry the entire machine, strip it down of everything you can. If you feel like you are getting in over your head, I want you to cut bait and run the hell out of there. We can always find another machine, we can’t replace you.” She said, and I could tell she meant it. Her concern was a refreshing break form her usual candor. Then Cherry ran over and wrapped her hooves around me and kissed my cheek.

“Are you sure this is what you want, I thought you said we wouldn’t split up again.” She said and I felt a tinge of pain at that.

“Yeah, I said that, but this isn’t like that. We are dividing and conquering, Besides, you guys gotta wait for the techie to get here, and I don’t. Once I get done at the hospital, I’m gonna fly right toward you to lend a hoof until we make it back here.” I said with a confident smile, one Cherry shared with me before kissing me. “You better.”

I smile and hold her loosely as I look at Shady. “It’s gonna be a long day no matter what, so I’m gonna take off now, and then catch up when I’m done getting the parts.” I said, and Shady nodded, but then paused and reached back into her bag and pulled something out.

“Take this, Whisper gave me these the other night, but I didn’t get to give one to you. She said and I looked down. “What is it?” I asked as I took the small device that looked like a small ear plug. “It’s a compact transceiver, it’ll let us stay in communication. Well most of us, you will be out of range for a while, but when you get closer it’ll help in locating us.” She said, and I put the small bud in my ear, then pulled my helmet over my head and looked to my friends once more.

“I’m gonna take off now, Ill see you all this afternoon.” I said, and everyone said their good byes, including Zakk who even slapped my flank then dodged as I bucked at his head. With my bag carrying only extra ammo, I left the room, and trotted through the halls and made my way toward the entrance. Whisper was there, and so was Noctilucent. As I drew close, Whisper noticed me, and gave me a wave.

“Moonshine, where is every pony else?” She asked, and I quickly told her that they were all waiting for the techie, and that I was headed toward the nearest hospital to look for the X-ray machine. Whisper looked a little surprised that I was heading out on my own, and I rolled my eyes, why was every pony so worried about me taking on a challenge by myself. Whisper then checked my map to see where I was headed exactly, but then reeled. “Moonshine, you’re going to Happy Horn Asylum. You need to be really careful, BlackJack… Well never mind, but whatever you do, do not use any of the machines there. They were designed to trap you in a dream state to rehabilitate criminals. Just don’t use anything you don’t know how to.” She said, and I nodded. If the place spooked Whisper, then It would be smart to heed her warnings.

“I’ll be careful, I don’t plan on staying there long, just getting what I need before meeting up with the others.” I said, and whisper nodded softly, still concerned, before stepping aside. “Alright, take care of yourself out there.” She said, and I nodded before walking toward the door, and out into the bright morning light for the first time in three days. Or was it more? I shrugged that question off, and as soon as I walked through the gate, I began to trot right at the cliff, and then jumped.

There wasn’t a feeling like freefall, where your adrenaline spiked, and your stomach was pushed up into your throat. Then my wings snapped open and caught the air, halting my fall, and with just the smallest change, I began to climb and begin my flight toward my objective. I knew I had some time to kill, it would be a while before my friends left the compound, and even longer when they got off the mountain. I did glide along, only occasionally flapping my wings, and with my chin mounted controls. I flipped through the radio stations until I found Dj-Pon-3’s station, and Velvet Remedy’s voice filled my helmets speakers.

As soon as the song ended, I heard Homage in her masked voice come on the air with her usual honey coated tones. “Good morning Equestria! This is Dj-Pon3 comin’ at you live from TenPony Tower. Now, about a week ago, I told you all about what went down out in Hoofington. About how my friends went out there and stopped the corrupt officials of the N.C.R. and helped re-establish safety and order out in the hoof. Well I got some more news on the subject children. Seems that while Gawdyna Grimfeathers is trying to re-establish order, and Velvet Remedy is up and about with her new daughter, it seems that some aren’t happy with the new arrangement. Keep an eye out for some of the N.C.R. staff who escaped. Now I doubt they are a big threat, probably just looking for a fix. Though if you do find one of these escapee’s be careful and give them a wide birth.”

I raised an eye brow as I flew along. If some of the drugged-up members escaped it might be possible that all of us might have to go deal with that.

“As for any of my friends who helped in relieving the dam of its previous staff, don’t get involved, I have a message from Gawdyna here stating, and I a am quoting here, “You idiots stay out of it. While I am thankful for your help, not only do we have the situation under control, but you also have more important matters to attend to. Keep going on your journey, you know what you need to do, and who you need to catch. While I am not pleased it has come to using civilians to deal with our failings, I will keep the N.C.R. out of your way so you can do what needs to be done…”

“Wow, how cryptic Gawd, but I am sure she knows what she is doing. As for those ponies she is talking too, whatever it is you’re doing, Gawd has not only given you permission, but also her blessing. I’d hate to be who ever it is you all are after, because they must have fucked up bad if even Gawd is keeping out of it. Anyway, for the rest of Hoofington, and the Manehattan region, today is looking cooler than usual, the sun will be out all day, with no chances of rain, and slammer chances of blood bullets and dismemberment. It seems that as Equestria heals itself, we ponies also begin to heal. I will be back later with an excerpt from Fallout, the story of our beloved Littlepip. But before that, a song for those brave ponies fighting up north, It’s Velvet Remedy with Fly Like You.”

I roll my eyes again as Homage mentions Littlepip, though that was to be expected. Then I smiled as the only Velvet Remedy song I liked began to play, and I found my wings flapping in time with the beat. Today just kept looking up.

*page break*

As Moonshine left for his part of the job, the others remained in Shady’s room, double checking their gear while they waited for the pony who would be accompanying them on their journey. Rogue, Shady, and Cherry were all Checking their weapons, and making sure they were loaded and ready. Cherry had a little difficulty lifting her guns with her magic, but as she continued to mess with them, it seemed her magic was getting stronger, and soon she wasn’t having much issue with their weight. Rogue sat beside her, and looked over his rifle. Shady had likewise cleaned and polished it, also adding a stronger scope and larger magazine. Shady was also loading her shotgun, staggering her shells with either buckshot or full slugs. She had also up graded to a drum magazine and a reflex sight.

Only Zakk was left sitting off to the side with nothing to do besides twirl his hooves. And it wasn’t long before the boredom got to him. But rather than act out like an idiot, he looked at Shady, and a question popped into his mind. “Hey Shady, mind if I ask you something?” He asked, and the grey mare nodded with out looking up from her weapon. “You were a Steel Ranger weren’t you?” Zakk quipped, and the whole room took on an icy temperature Shady looked up from her shotgun. Both Cherry and Rogue stopped in what they were doing and looked back and forth between Zakk and Shady.

“Why would you ask that?” Shady fired back coolly, but the look in her eyes told every pony that Zakk had hit a nerve.

“Well, at breakfast you almost said something then stopped, and when Moonshine mentioned not going against Steel Ranger’s I saw your eye twitch, you’re good at knowing weapons and equipment, and your planning just now screamed of military experience. Plus, you said something else that was a dead giveaway.” Zakk fired back, Shady’s face paled. She had forgotten that Zakk was as old, if not a little older than se was, and had been all around the wasteland. Who knew what all he had seen or heard?

“You called the Pony coming to help us a Techie. That’s something the Knights or Paladins called their scribes.” Zakk said, confirming that he had indeed seen or heard something out there in the wasteland. Knowing that Zakk had hit the nail right on the head, and the reaction that Shady wore, Cherry and Rogue were stunned into silence. All this time they had been traveling with Some pony who had once been a Steel Ranger, and as they thought about it all of the pieces fell into place.

“Yeah, I was. Once.” Shady said lowly, and det her gun down beside her, before putting her head in her hooves and sighing. “Alright fuck it, I wasn’t trying to keep it secret, I just never found a moment to bring it up. But then you had to just tear open the curtain.” She said before pointing at Zakk. Cherry on the other hoof, became uncharacteristically angry at Shady.

“You bitch. You told us that you would be open and stop hiding things. Lunas mercy it’s no wonder that Moonshine asked me to come along. Hell, he even told me when we first met that he wanted some pony around that wasn’t keeping shit from him. Now I fully understand what he meant!” Cherry shouted at the grey mare, a flicker of red appearing in her hazel eyes.

Shady though, just sat there until Cherry fell quiet, and when she did, Shady stood up and got right in Cherry’s face. “You don’t know anything. Now sit there and shut your cock sucker for a minute and you might understand why I have a hard time talking about it...” She said coolly with just an undertone of a threat. Cherry didn’t back away from the larger mare, but did keep quiet, deciding to hear her out.

“You remember on the boat how I told you what happened to me and why I hate slavers?” Shady growled and every pony nodded except Rogue who looked confused. “I’ll catch you up to speed later.” Shady said to the alicorn before continuing. “Anyway, there is more to that story. I was part of the Steel Rangers. But I wasn’t a Knight or anything, no I was a Techie. A scribe. In my chapter, every knight was assigned one scribe. And our job was to not only accompany our knights and find tech, but to also keep their power armor and weapons operating at peak efficiency.” She explained, and Cherry nodded, following her so far.

“Well, turns out that My knight was on the verge of being promoted to Paladin, and was being assigned tougher and tougher jobs. So, I spent a lot of time with him, and we ended up caring for one another. Knights were told that if their scribe was injured severely, they were to leave them and return to base. Scribes were more easily replaced than a Knight and power armor. But when I got injured, he didn’t leave me, he stayed by my side and helped get me on my hooves again. After a while, it wouldn’t be shocking to learn that I developed feelings for him, and in turn he had those same feelings.” She said then paused to take a breath and calm down a little.

“Well shortly before Littlepip showed up in the wasteland, he and I decided to leave the Steel Rangers. Knights weren’t allowed to have a relationship with their scribes, and when I found out that he got me pregnant, we had no choice but to leave. So, in the middle of a mission, we scuttled his armor and buried it, hoping the sea would wash it away, and we went out to begin our new lives. We had a small shack, and we were both setting up a little farm, and my belly continued to grow as the months passed. But then, in the middle of the night, I found myself bound in chains. The Knight I had fallen in love with had secretly been part of a slaver band without me knowing it and had sold me when he knew I was going to give birth to a healthy foal. I watched as they gave him a bag of caps, and then came to get me.” She said with a shaky breath, and even Cherry couldn’t be mad at her for keeping this hidden.

“When I got taken, I was taken to Fillydelphia, and put in one of the work camps. Seems there was a miscommunication about me being pregnant, and I was used to haul a mine car full of old rubble. Well, as I continued to get bigger from the foal in my belly, they thought I was hoarding food, but as time went on, and they couldn’t find it, the began to beat it out of me. But when I said I was pregnant they just laughed and rolled their eyes and beat me more. One of the handlers, a bitch of a mare with a cracked horn and a wicked knife stabbed me in the gut and said I wasn’t pregnant any more. She thought it was a joke, but two days later I had a miscarriage. Oh, was Red-Eye Pissed when he found out. He came to me, down in my little hovel by the mine, he came to see me and offer his condolences. He even offered me freedom if I told him who in his staff was responsible for what had happened. But I said nothing. Not out of fear of that cunt, but out of rage.” Shady pressed on, despite the tears in her eyes.

“I was reassigned to working in the steel foundry where they melted old steel to turn into new girders and the like. My job was to cut up the old steel, they even had me use a laser saw to cut through a stable door. Well, Months after Littlepip made a mess of Filly, I ran across the mare with the knife, and where no pony would notice, I attacked her with the saw. I cut her legs off, and kicked her teeth in. and before she died, I told her that my Son’s name was going to be Clover, and then tossed her in my cart and buried her and her limbs under a ton of steel. Then I carted it off to the foundry where carts were dumped at a regular basis. No pony noticed blood stained steel and body parts mixing with the molten metal. When Red-eye died, and the Talons came to liberate us, we all went to Junction Town, but there wasn’t enough space for us all, and most of us who were healthy enough to do so, went out and set up our own settlements. The five around Junction Town were all made up of ex-slaves. Even though I spent my time guiding the others and helping them get on their hooves, I never forgot about my Knight and how he betrayed me. So, one day, about two or three years after I left Filly, I remembered where I had helped bury the power armor, and on my trip to get it, I stumbled upon a young foal being beaten with clubs and pipes. And I couldn’t help it, I saw the kid as if he was my own, and motherly instincts I thought long dead roared to life. All the pain and anger and fear I had bottled up burst out, and I beat everyone of them to death to save that kid.” Shady said, shaking with pain and anger at remembering what happened.

“It was Moonshine. He told me his point of view of that day.” Cherry whispered, and Shady nodded.

“Yeah it was Moonshine. I took him back to Respite and got him the help I could. But he was in a coma for weeks. During that time, I returned to the site of the power armor and dug it up. It took me three days to extract the rusted hulk and load it on a wagon. And by the time I got back, Moonshine was awake, and alive. But he was still hurt badly, and I took on the expense of his care. I earned the caps by opening a shop and repairing broken things, but I had stuffed the old suit in my office where Moonshine was not allowed to go. Over the next few years I worked on the suit in my spare time, trying to get it operational with the bits I had scavenged here and there, all the while wanting nothing more than to wear it on the day, I tracked down my knight and killed him. But it became a means to protect Moonshine in the end. You know what happened to the suit, it was the one Moonshine was in when we boarded the Sea Horse.” Shady said and finally sat back, finally able to breathe after bearing her entire past to the room, leaving nothing more hidden and buried.

“Well… Now I know why you had a hard time talking about it.” Cherry said, before sitting next to the pained mare, and hugging her. While Shady was not normally the type to show a lot of emotion, this was one of the few times where she openly cried. Like Moonshine had done at the beginning of their adventure, Shady now clung to Cherry and bawled. Every pony else in the room remained silent, before Zakk moved over and wrapped his hooves around Shady as well, and Rogue moved behind them, and surrounded the entire group in his massive wings.

Just outside of the room, a white unicorn mare without a cutie mark cried too. Her crimson eyes more red than usual as she sniffled quietly, having listened to the entire story. Blackjack had been through her own slice of hell, but she also knew that out there, somewhere in Equestria, her own children were alive and well. With all the pain she suffered on her own journey, that was one she had been spared. Still spilling tears, she moved off to Moonshines room, opened his journal which was resting on the bedside table, she quickly wrote everything she had heard, as well as her own pained feelings. Then took the paper and went off to find Whisper. With only one request to give it to Moonshine when he returned, she then left the room, and in a white flash she was gone. Possibly back to her home in Chapel, to wallow in her own grief yet again. But that was not the end for Blackjack, because Whisper knew Blackjack all to well, and with care she sent word to Velvet Remedy via a young bat-pony courier. Hopefully Velvet can find a way to get Blackjack the help she needed.

** Page break*

I was still flying an hour later. Multiple songs having passed, and by the time I spotted the location I was supposed to go, it was just time for Homage to come back and start reading Littlepip’s story, which made me immediately turn off the radio and begin my decent. I pretty good at flying, but landing wasn’t my strong suit. So, I took it slow and finally managed to set my hooves down on the cracked pavement outside the old asylum. I looked up at the old sign above the door, and cracked old cement greeted my vision.

Happy Horn Asylum

I couldn’t help it, just the sight gave me a shiver down my spine. The whole place had an ominous feeling to it, and even in the warmth of the late summer sun, I felt chilled. I shook my head and pushed the feelings aside as I walked up to the main entrance, and with just the slightest bit of apprehension, I push the door open and enter the gloomy interior.

The insides were dark, and there were thick moats of dust floating through the air. Even through the breathing apparatus, I could still vaguely smell mold and death. I could tell there hadn’t been any ponies through here in a long time, a thick layer of dust covered everything, including old spent shotgun shells and brass cartridges. There was a brutal fight here, but it must have been years ago judging by the amount of dust.

I looked around the room, the blue lights of my visor alighting and filtering out the darkness. Then I saw them. There corpses scattered around, decayed flesh barely clinging to the bits of bleached bone that had been exposed for a while. I shook a little and got over the shock of seeing these dead ponies and walked deeper inside. Everywhere I looked there, there were signs of battle, and many old weapons dropped to the floor. There were pistols and pipe rifles, but amongst the cheap weapons there were a few intact combat rifles and even an assault rifle. I scooped up everything I could, feeling grossed out about looting the corpses, but I knew these would sell for a decent amount once Shady got her hooves on them.

One thing I never did find was the shotgun, though I had my suspicions on who was carrying it if Whispers warning was any indication. I continued walking around, seeing the water-logged walls, and a dried-out fountain. Bullets marked the walls; further indication of a battle having been waged here. Still I continued wandering around, listening to the creaks and groans as the old building swayed in a light breeze. Sweet Celestia this place gave me the creeps.

Then I heard something tip over in a room not too far from me, and some pony whisper in alarm. “Fuck! That scared the crap outta me! Be careful Butters.” I heard some pony whisper, and as I moved closer to the room, my hair on end, I smelled a little smoke through the helmet, and listened closer.
“Damn, I can’t believe we got away. That shit at the dam was all fucked up! Raiders and rad-scorpions comin outta the ground, and then alicorns from the sky. Lunas tight fuck hole, I can’t believe Grunt pissed off so many different groups.” One pony said from inside the room before another spoke up.

“Yeah, too bad he’s gone. The steady supply of chems he was pumpin’ us full of sure helped. But now I’m so tired and I got the shakes. And then we come here, because you said that there would be plenty of chems at an old hospital. But we hadn’t found shit. And now with that damn DJ keepin tabs on this mess, we’re stuck here until shit calms down. How you doin over there Pop Tab?”

Just my luck, I stumbled upon a group of those druggies from the dam, and they were strung out. So far I could tell there was at least three maybe more. And I couldn’t exactly go past the room without alerting them, so how was I gonna keep searching for the machine if I couldn’t get passed them.

“S…somepony is out there.” Came a shuddering voice, one I didn’t recognize. But then I managed to see a little movement through one of the bullet holes, and when I looked, I noticed there was a pony staring at me through the hole. And to top it off, I also noticed that my lit-up visor was painting the old wall in it’s blue light.

“Fuck it’s a Ranger!” Shouted a mare and then I heard the unmistakable sound of weapons being cocked and readied. I only just managed to jump back in time as everypony in the room unloaded where I had been standing, bullets tearing through the wall and covering me in plaster and asbestos. I crawled backward, and around the corner, trying to keep my cover as long as possible, all the while struggling to turn off the glowing lenses. “Get that Mother fucker!” Shouted the stallion from before, and I knew I was toast if I stayed here, so I leapt up and ran back down the hallway, and then dipped down a side hall, but my luck ran out when I found myself in a dead end.

At the end of the hall was an old medical cart, tipped over and its contents already pilfered. I I leapt behind it, using it for any type of cover I could get and hope it would be enough. “He’s over here!” The mare shouted, and I cursed under my breath. That bitch has to be using a spell to track me or something. I wasted no time in unholstering my revolvers and kicking the safeties off my gauntlets. If they were gonna come at me with intent to kill, I would do what I had to. I already promised Cherry I would go back to her.

“I rolled out from my makeshift cover, and pulled the trigger on both guns, one punching a hole through the opposite wall, the other bouncing off harmlessly and hitting one of them. “He’s using rubber bullets!” Shouted the first gruff sounding stallion, and I sensed his confidence increase. My wings pulled back the hammers again and waited for when I saw a face. When one of the strung-out fools poked a head around the corner, I let loose with the rubber bullets and hit them right in the forehead. I knew it wouldn’t kill them, but it was sure to hurt like hell.

“ONE GUN HAS RUBBER BULLETS, THE OTHER HAS LETHAL BULLETS1 I DON’T WANT TO HURT YOU GUYS, HELL I DON’T CARE THAT YOU’RE HERE!” I shouted around the corner, but if they believed me, they showed it poorly as a heavy carbine was levitated around the corner, and I dove behind the cart again as they unloaded. I felt the bullets rattle against my back, but none of them penetrated the cart. “Goddesses dammit, I don’t want anything to do with you all!” I shouted over the gun fire, but once more my words fell on deaf ears.

“Oh, to hell with it.” I muttered to myself and pulled the one hammer back yet again. I looked round the dead-end hall way, looking for anything that would help me out, but seeing nothing useful, I remained hidden, behind the cart and focused. “Ok, there’s four or five. They have me pinned in a dead end.” I looked up and around, trying to see if there was a hole in a wall I could climb through, or a vent. But like before there wasn’t anything of use.

My mind worked over a few options, but none of them would lead to a good result. Then I got one clever idea, and by clever, I mean retarded, but it would serve well enough as a distraction. I holstered the revolver with the rubber bullets and dug around in my bag, before my feathers wrapped around exactly what I was searching for. “Grenade!” I shouted and whipped the item from my bag before tossing it at the corner. The gunfire from the carbine let up, and it was the distraction I was hoping for.

“Its just a pistol!” Shouted one of the Ex-N.C.R.ponies, and the carbine began firing again and tearing into the over turned cart. I couldn’t be happier that my plan worked. While they were distracted, I moved, using the power hooves on my back legs to launch me at the wall. By the time they started firing again, I was running along the wall like I had in my fight against Whisper. If I was right, none of them know I was a Pegasus, so they wouldn’t expect an attack from the air.

“I banked my wings, keeping my hooves planted on the wall, and galloped toward the corner. As soon as I got a line of sight on the ponies, I fired my ballistic hooves, and launched myself at the unsuspecting group. One of them saw me coming, and tried to get his rifle to bear, but it was too late, I was already closing with him, and with a hard crunch I toppled him with my own momentum, and knocked him to the floor, his weapon pinned between us. Before either he, or his comrades could react, I slammed my helmeted head into his, knocking him out before moving again.

The unicorn mare was my next target, she was the one levitating the carbine and any moment that thing would be pointed right at me, so I had to take her out next. I threw a hard punch at her muzzle, firing one of the blank shells and blinding her from the flash and the blow to her nose. She slumped against the wall, and I spun, slamming the butt of my revolver against her head, knocking her out as well. That was two down, and three to go.

In slow motion I saw the mare’s carbine fall from the failing magic that had levitated it, and I snapped out my empty wing to grab the falling weapon. Now the remaining ponies were aware of my presence, and one even got a shot off from his pistol. The shot slamming into my ribs, but the armor saved me from a repeat of Respite. I snarled in anger and spun the rifle around to hold it by the barrel and use it like a club.

One quick dip left then up, I brought the butt of the gun across the face of the one I guess they called Pop Top based on his cola coloration. He whinnied out in pain and fell, leaving me to square off with the larger of the ponies, who was holding a shotgun in his teeth. I ducked just as he fired, the buckshot only tearing a few feathers from my wings, which hurt but not as bad as getting shot. I swung my wings, the pistol slapping his shotgun aside and the force of the blow shattering the bucks jaw just as my improvised club hit him in the knee, popping the joint out of place. Like the others before him, he too dropped to the floor.

Then a bullet sparked off my helmet, and made my head snap to the side, making my vision blur, but I kept enough senses about me to react and roll backward, dropping my revolver, and gripping the rifle with both sets of primary feathers. When I managed to roll onto my hooves once again, I was standing only three meters away from the remaining pony, who had a bolt action rifle leveled at my head, but the carbine I had stolen was pointed at a similar spot at his forehead.

I blinked rapidly to clear my vision, but the gun never wavered in my wing’s grip. “Don’t even think about pulling the trigger.” I said in a low warning, and I could see the twitchy stallion looking between me and his incapacitated friends. “Look if the same to you, I would rather not hurt you. So, if you’ll do me a favor and pull back that bolt and drop your gun, I would be very appreciative.” I said softly, hoping he would take me up on the offer, no I was praying that he would. He didn’t.

Instead he pulled the trigger, but his shaky hooves couldn’t aim straight, and he missed. I didn’t. I pulled the trigger of the carbine about the same time he had, but rather than shoot him dead, I hit him in the right shoulder, the bullet impacting the bone and spinning him around before he fell onto the floor, bleeding but not heavily. I knew he would live. “You are fucking idiots, I didn’t want to hurt any of you! I was just here scavenging like you! But no, you wouldn’t listen, now look what happened! “I shouted. And then walked over to the fallen buck who I had just shot. He was busy grunting and trying to crawl away from me, but then I stepped in front of him, and pulled my helmet off, showing him my face.

“Why didn’t you listen? Why did you make me shoot you?” I asked as I sat down in front of him. I knew I had a look of genuine apology on my face as he rolled onto his back and looked up at the ceiling, holding his wounded shoulder. “I… I don’t wanna go back to the dam. They were trying to purge us of our addictions, but it hurt, it was exhausting. It wasn’t fair.” He said through gritted teeth and I sighed softly.

“Was it worth it? Did it hurt more than having your shoulder broken by a bullet?” I asked, and the stallion fell silent. He knew I was right, he just didn’t want to admit it. “Look, I don’t want you all hurt like this, but I don’t have anything to heal you with. So, I am gonna take your weapons and gear, and alert the N.C.R. that you all are here so you can get help and so you won’t try to hurt anyone else, alright.” I say to the buck who just nodded, relieved despite being in pain that I wasn’t going to hurt him. He then closed his eyes, and either fell asleep from exhaustion, or shock I don’t know, but I patted him on the uninjured shoulder and sighed as I set about stripping him and his friends of their weapons, ammo and anything else I could use.

With my saddle bag a little heavier with stuff for Shady, I left the injured ponies where they were, stepped back into the sunlight, and pulled the flare gun Homage had given me. Even if she didn’t see it, I knew somepony would and come to investigate. So, I fired the flare into the air, and went back in, still searching for an X-ray machine that would be suitable to replace the one I broke. Luck was on my side, tucked into the closet of one room, I found an intact machine. It looked to be un used, though a little rusty from age, and with the help of a bed sheet and some old restraints I tied it to my back.

I figured I still had a little time to kill and set about looking through the rest of the rooms, looking for anything to loot, but came up almost empty, save one healing potion laying in the corner of a closet. Having exhausted the building, I went back to the injured ponies, and poured the potion down the mouth of the pony I had shot. Even if he wasn’t going to bleed out, I didn’t want him to get an infection. Feeling satisfied, I stepped back into the warm summer day, and took to the skies once more, and flipped on my radio once more, just in time to hear Homage wrapping up her reading of LittlePip’s book.

*Page break*

It took an extra half hour before the expert showed up, by then every pony in Shady’s group had time to wipe their eyes and recollect themselves. None of them were any the wiser that BlackJack had just left and went back home, but then they had other things on their minds. With quick introductions out of the way, the group left the castle and began the long walk down the mountain. It too them the better part of an hour to get to the bottom, by then, every pony was already tired, though none of them spoke it. Well except for Rogue and Zakk, the two super natural parts of the team.

“Alright, Zakk and I’ll head off ahead of you. That way if there is anything serious, we will have it handled before you get there. Cherry, you and Rogue lag behind a bit with Test Light.” Shady said, before unholstering her shotgun and taking off at a brief trot ahead of them. Test light, their electrical expert took of at a slow walk, Cherry keeping in step beside him and making sure she was able to grab her weapon if needed. Rogue clopped along beside them, breathing the fresh air and yawning calmly.

‘You seem a little too relaxed Rogue.” Cherry remarked, making the tall alicorn smirk. “Of course, its been too long since we were able to just stroll along on a nice day, either we have so much going on and its all controlled chaos, or we are all in the hospital for one reason or another. So, when I get an opportunity to relax and enjoy the day you bet, I’m gonna take that opportunity.”

Cherry smiled, and Test Light paid no attention to their conversation, as he had the entire way down the mountain. Not that he would have much to say, he was mute. So, he just listened and walked along with Cherry and Rogue, also smiling softly, listening to the two banter back and forth not discussing anything of importance. This continued on for a time, maybe an hour or so, around the time Moonshine was finishing his fight with the Ex-N.C.R. ponies.

Meanwhile, at the head of the group, Shady continued to trot along at a steady clip, Zakk appearing and disappearing, letting Shady know if anything was nearby. But so far, the trip had been pretty quiet. Save the soft buzz of static in her ear from the little earbud she wore. She was the only one in the group with in her ear, which would begin to beep louder as Moonshine drew closer but so far it was dead air. Even so, Shady couldn’t help but smile, despite her emotional break down earlier, she was feeling almost as light as a feather now. Even her usual limp didn’t pain her too much.

Which was when everything turned tough for the buff mare. “Ghouls!” Zakk shouted not to far away, before he was suddenly beside her, making Shady jump a little. But before she could even begin to say anything to the eccentric stallion, Shady both heard and observed a pack of ghouls tearing through the underbrush, charging right for her. “Son of a bitch. ZAKK!” Shady yelled past the bit in her mouth, though she doubted he could hear her anyway.

Her tongue worked at the trigger, a quick dance against the metal. Several shots fired out, and several ghouls dropped dead into the road, either with their heads torn to ribbons by buckshot, or massive holes from heavy slugs. Every shot met its mark, and still the ghouls kept coming, keeping Shady circling around as they tried to get at her flank, and she kept blasting them. When the drum ran dry, Shady witched methods, and used the weapon as club, bashing the brains in of any ghoul that got in range. Those that she couldn’t hit with the but of her gun, she stomped back into death.

When the last one dropped, its skull having been crushed, Shady ejected the empty drum, and slammed a fresh one home, and then went around collecting every spent shell she could. She even checked the decaying corpses for anything useful, one had a single cap wedged in its skin, another had a bobby pin, and one other for some reason was carrying a toy block with the letters I and D carved into the surface. She left that object behind, it wasn’t even worth being fire wood.

With a sigh of contentment, and her heartrate returning to somewhere around normal, Shady continued along her way, still fuming at Zakk for leading them right to her, but she would prefer it that way rather than Cherry and Rogue stumbling upon them. By this point in time, Moonshine was already in flight, and headed their way, though they had no idea when he would come back.

This was the pattern for a time, Cherry and Rogue would chat idly, commenting on the ghouls that Shady had dealt with, and Shady herself would be wandering along, before Zakk brought hordes of enemies at her from seemingly any area within five miles. But Shady really didn’t mind, she had been left out of the majority of the fights since leaving Respite and was happy to be neck deep in danger and adrenaline.

When Shady had finally reached their destination, she was dangerously low on ammo, but she was hoping that while Cherry and Rogue were guarding Test Light she would go scavenging and try to find some goodies. Even if she found nothing, it was still fun for her. So, while they waited for the rest of the group to catch up, Shady and Zakk began looting. They didn’t find too much of use, a few spark batteries, some old pipe pistols, and a small assortment of different ammo, even a box of shotgun shells which Shady promptly loaded into her current drum. They even found some old magazines, ones she thought Moonshine might like, and some other rather salacious ones she figured Cherry would enjoy, even though the content within managed to make Shady blush a little.

Cherry and Rogue strolled along, keeping in step with Test Light, still taking a while but nearing the small town where Shady had located an abandoned electric supply store, or appliance store as she called it. But as soon as Test Light neared the building, he knew what would be in there. Cherry and Rogue kept near him as he too began scavenging, stripping wires and lights and anything he could get his hooves on with practiced ease. In no time at all he had a prewar washer stripped apart and anything her felt could be used was stowed inside his bag.

Cherry watched in awe, how effortless he made it look, and how it reminded her of Moonshine. Every time she saw him tinkering, she was reminded that for a long time that was the only joy he had in life, but now she knew that all of them together brought him more happiness than nay amount of tinkering her could do. Just the thought of Moonshine made her heart race with worry, he had never been on his own before, and she couldn’t help but agonize of his absence.

Rogue nudged her, and gave her a look, knowing what se was thinking, but giving her a wink, letting her know that Moonshine would be fine and that she should focus on the hear and now rather than the things she couldn’t control. So, they stood there for a time, weapons raised as they searched the store, finding old prewar bits, some old detergent, and even a tool kit. Though little of significance. But when Shady and Zakk appeared, Cherry almost unloaded on them from surprise, but at the last moment she recognized Shady, and eased the pressure on her triggers.

When Test light was finished stripping the machines and the walls of the wiring, he went to check the breakers, but they had all been stripped already or too badly damaged to repair. So Shady suggested the continue on to the second site, which was only two miles away. And rather than split up again, they stayed together, only because Shady was worried she didn’t have the ammo to deal with more enemies should Zakk go wrangling them.

Then everything went to hell.

“Run!” Shouted Zakk as he came skidding around a corner, actual fear for his friends in his eyes. But when no pony made a move to do so, they were greeted by a horrendous site. No wonder the town was deserted, when a thing like that lurked in the shadows. Everypony gaped in awe and horror as a monstrous creature skittered into view from where Zakk had come from. It looked like a very grotesque hermit crab but was the size of a small house. It had been using an industrial sky wagon as it’s shell, though it looked a little small to contain the beast.

“Mother…fucker…” Shady said in awe as the beast came skittering at them, faster than one would think. Shady aimed her shotgun at the monster, and fired of a single shell, but she watched as the buckshot did little more than piss it off. “Ok running time!” She said and the entire group turned on their tails and ran, trying to get some distance between them and the hungry beast. But run as the might, they still couldn’t outpace the monster.

Rogue, knowing he had only one shot, leapt into the air, and began firing round after rapid fire round at the creature, but like Shady’s shotgun, it had little effect. “Get in cover!” Shady shouted and began running at the front of a small fuel stop. The kind where Pegasi of old would refuel their sky wagons. As soon as they made it through, Shady leapt into the garage, hoping the concrete and steel beams would be enough to keep it out while she formulated a plan.

“Um Shady…” Cherry said in surprise behind the grey mare, and when she turned around, she saw a sight that made her knees grow weak. She had seen them, but never up close, and now that she did, she felt herself growing wet under her tail. Standing there, abandoned to time, damaged and missing several patches of armor, was a set of Grand Pegasus Enclave power armor the energy cannons still strapped under the wings.

“Oh, my dear Luna, you do listen to prayers.” Shady said, practically drooling over the suit. Cherry, without missing a beat, stripped off her bags and weapons, and moved over to the suit. “Shady can you get it running?” The red unicorn asked, and Shady knew what Cherry was thinking immediately. She was the only pony here who would be able to make use of it given her size, though Zakk was close he would surely tear it apart just trying to move. “Just try and fuckin’ stop me!” Shady shouted before jumping into motion, Test light too, as they pulled out tools and some of their salvaged bits of wire and old spark batteries. While it wouldn’t be as effective with her piloting it, it was a far sight better then two fourty-fives that wouldn’t do jack shit against that monster outside.

Rogue and Zakk focused on keeping the monster from tearing into the building too fast, either shouting insults at the thing, or firing of multiple three-oh-eight rounds to keep it busy as Shady and Test Light became a blur of motion, both able to work seamlessly to wire up the power, and wrap the new connections with tape, the entire time Cherry’s heart raced. She had grown up in the Enclave, her father helped work on these suits, it seemed like poetic justice that right now, she would get to be a small part of the enclave properly.

It took only three minutes for Shady and Test Light to get the suit some power, but even then, the battery was barely able to provide enough juice for long. “How many shots does it have?” Shady asked Cherry, who looked at the cracked heads up display, looking for an ammo counter. “Not many, this thing’s been here a while.” She said loudly, only because the external speaker didn’t work.

“Alright, listen up every pony, hit that son of a bitch with everything you got, we might just get lucky and hit something vital.” Shady ordered, and every one nodded, Rogue chambering a new round. Zakk set to work, knocking holes in the concrete walls so every pony had a place to shoot from. Shady and Rogue took up a spot beside Cherry, who stood before the bashed open door, staring at the massive hermit crab.

Feeling her stomach tighten, Cherry wrapped her lips around the trigger bit, and with a nod to her friends, she began firing red bolts of magical energy at the monster. The beams had a much stronger effect than Shady's shotgun and Rogue’s rifle, burning and searing the beasts exposed flesh, just before buckshot and .308 rounds tore into the softened tissue. But even through the latest onslaught, the beast refused to give up on its prey. Massive claws tore at the building, large chunks of concrete being chipped away. Before long, what had been a door way became a hole, torn apart and glowing from the flashes of Cherry's energy cannons and bullet fire.

Even though they had found a better edge, the creature was still beyond tough, and was getting angrier the more they blasted it. When one shot from Rogue managed to pop one of its bulbous eyes, it screeched in pain and rage, before spinning itself around, the armored wagon it was using as a shell becoming a wrecking ball and blasting apart the wall. Shady, Rogue, Zakk and Test Light all managed to either leap aside or escape the worst of the collapse, But Cherry found herself pinned under a slab of concrete. While it would have been bad, the armor protected her enough to keep major injuries at bay, though she didn’t quite have the strength to push the slab off of her.

“Cherry!” Shady shouted out, her vision clouded with dust and debris, but that didn’t stop her worry for the red unicorn.

“I’m fine!” She shouted back, and grunted as she tried to stand, but the armor just didn’t have the power to shove the concrete off of her. Shady knew it too, and tried to make a move to help the pinned mare, but then was held back as the Hermit crab swung another claw back around, and knocked even more of the building down.
Now that the beast had managed to create a sizeable opening, it wasn’t content to just demolish the building, but kill every pony inside who had injured it. Shady and the others found themselves backed against the last intact wall, still peppering the thing with whatever shots they could in an attempt at a final stand.

“FUCK YOU, YA SKITTERING CUNT!” Shady shouted out past the shotgun bit in her mouth as she pelted it with alternating buckshot and slugs. Even though her shots had little to no effect, she still preferred to go down fighting, Rogue Joining her, gritting his teeth and screaming at the monster while Test Light tossed rocks or anything her could at it, and Zakk chose to do the hokey pokey for some reason.

“What the fuck is beeping!” Shady shout after spitting out her empty shotgun and resorting to Cherry’s pistol. No pony responded, either because they were busy shooting, or had no clue what she was going on about, though she could clearly hear a loud beeping, and the pace was getting faster.

“Mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, MINE, MINE, MINE, MINE!” Every pony stopped shooting, even the large hermit crab paused as the shouting drew its attention back outside. Then two loud barks echoed past the hulking crabs form, and Shady saw twin spurts of blood appear on the crab’s side. Then a streak of blue slammed into the things side, and Shady’s jaw dropped, as well as the rest of those able to see, as two hydraulic rams activated, and shoved the beast onto its side, exposing moonshine, with a windswept mane and a heavy bag.

It was only then that she recognized the beeping as the transponder that both her and Moonshine carried. Without stopping, Moonshine unslung his bag and tossed it at Shady, who caught it with surprise at the weight he had held. “TAKE THAT STUFF AND RE-ARM, I’ll KEEP IT DISTRACTED, ZAKK GIVE ME A HOOF!” He shouted, and Zakk leapt out beside Moonshine, joining him as they began to distract the monster long enough for them to resupply and get Cherry unburied.

Rogue moved without hesitating to get Cherry free, and Shady Dug through Moonshines bag, finding quite a good number of salvaged weapons inside, even a carbine, and an assault rifle. She felt herself drooling over the implements of death, and wiped her muzzle with a hoof as she pulled out the weapons and checked their loads, before giving them out to Test Light and Rogue before joining in getting the slab off of the pinned unicorn.

*Page break*

I dipped and dove, peppering this latest monstrosity with shots from my revolvers, then diving in and slamming myself against its armored side, knocking it around and keeping it from my friends. Zakk likewise helped, using his amazing speed and supernatural strength to shove it around now that he was free enough to not worry about indirectly hurt any pony near him.

I acted as a flying pinball, slamming into any area that its deadly claws and mandibles wouldn’t reach me in time. I didn’t know what this thing was, but it wanted to hurt my friends, and while I would feel bad for it later, I wasn’t too torn up about actively hurting it, hell I would even kill it if I had too. Unlike a pony capable of logical and intelligent thinking, this beast was just that, and I decided to treat it as such.

Again, and again I repeated the same moves, shooting it from a distance and then slamming my power hooves into a previously made injury. I continued to feel my joints protest from the impacts, and my teeth jarred together more than once, but I pushed all the discomfort aside and continued my assault on the beast, trying to guide it away from my friends.

“ZAKK, BOULDER!” I shouted, then pointed upwards, hoping he would get the idea, and was relieved a few moments later as Zakk hefted a massive boulder the size of a large wagon, and tossed it up into the air above the Hermit Crab. I flew into motion, pacing the massive rock, and just as it slowed and began to fall back to Equus, I pushed against the top of it, guiding the massive projectile, and just before impact, I slammed my forelegs into it, using the concussive force of my ballistic hooves to propel it faster at the beasts back. I didn’t stop there, putting all of my effort into shoving it faster, putting my wings and shoulder into the effort, before I felt my efforts come to a sudden and body jarring stop. My helmeted head slamming into the concrete rock, making my vision flash.

I hear an in-equine screech of pain as I roll off the side and onto the ground beside the beast. I didn’t lay there long before Zakk scooped me onto his back and got me clear of the thrashing monster. My head swam, but Zakk set me down, and I managed to keep my hooves under me as I shook my head, trying to clear it. The first thing that I saw, was that the impromptu plan had worked to an extent, pinning the beast, and the impact to its back having broken a few of its legs, though its claws were still waving wildly, trying to grab the chuck of debris on Its back.

“Holy shit.” I whispered, and Zakk nodded, even he was managing to express surprise, though it left his features quickly as he realized we now had a pissed off and injured behemoth on our hooves. While Zakk was focused on the beast, I looked around the intersection we had found ourselves in, having managed to move and guide the crab a block away from the rest of my friends.

“Moonshine it’s free.” Zakk said in alarm, and I snapped my vision back to it, amazed at its fortitude. We would need a lot more than a massive rock to kill it. As I started trying to formulate another heavy attack, my friends joined in the battle again, using the newly acquired weapons to great effect. Shady charged around it, peppering its hide with full auto fire from the assault rifle in her mouth. Rogue joined in next, flying above, and rinsing its head with more 7.76 auto fire. Even a pony I didn’t recognize joined in, Shady’s shotgun in his muzzle, putting the slugs inside to great effect on the beasts damaged joints.

Then I saw a sight that made my knees weak, a set of Enclave power armor right behind Shady, peppering the monster with bolts of crimson energy beams. I was caught of guard at the sight, and even more so when I saw patched of pale red fur poking out from areas where the armor plating was damaged, and then I realized that it was Cherry inside, though the crimson rivulets of her blood told me that she wasn’t boding well inside. That sight was enough to kick my ass back into gear, and try to find a solution to the situation.

Then Zakk tapped my shoulder and motioned at an old, rusted water tower atop a building, and I knew what he was thinking, though I doubted I could fly him up there and I surely didn’t have the strength to shove it over on my own. Zakk though, thinking lightning quick, knocked me onto my back. “Kick me!” He shouted and then jumped up without giving me time to think about what he was up too. Instead I reacted, and drew my rear hooves in to my belly, and as soon as I felt his weight settle, I grunted and kicked out, shoving him hard enough, though he too kicked back into me, and I felt the force from him shove me into the ground, and I watched as Zakk soared toward the roof above.

I grunted and felt my joints begin to ache from the repeated abuse, though I knew I couldn’t lay there. I spread my wings under me, and shoved myself up onto my hooves, feeling my legs wobble like jelly, though I pushed the thought from my head and flapped my wings again and too to the air. “Move it toward that building!” I shouted to every pony, using their heavy fire power to corral it against the building, the wagon on it’s back tearing apart the old stone, but we didn’t care as we used all we had to guide it into place. I even resorted to slamming into it again, though the attack was much weaker than it was previously, but with our combined effort and good timing, we managed to get it in place.

“ZAKK NOW!” I hollered to the roof, and a moment later, shocking us all, pun intended, came an explosion of lightning from the roof, followed by the boom of thunder and the screeching of tearing metal. The water tower lurched, but didn’t give up its centuries old perch willingly, so we kept up the fire until another blast of lightning lit up the sky and with a teeth hurting squeal the tower began to list, breaking it’s bonds on the roof, and finally tumble down the side, tearing up old concrete and intact glass on it descent, spilling murky, and rust colored water down on us all.

Every pony, in unison, leapt aside as the steel structure crashed down, crushing the hermit crab. Sharp, jagged steel impaling the beast, tearing limbs off and turning its brain into pulp on the concrete. With a final scream of pain, the monster was no more, pinned and dismembered by the water tower, the murky water carrying its toxic life blood down the street and to the old storm drains. Zakk landed on the ground beside us, cracking the still intact pieces of concrete.

Once we were sure that it was finally dead, I slowly stumbled over to Shady and Cherry, wrapping my hooves around their necks and hugging them tight, relieved that they were alright. Rogue joined us a moment later, wrapping us in his wings, also visibly happy that we were all back together. Even Zakk joined in for a change, although he only just patted us all on the back.

After our touching reunion, Shady and Zakk set about checking the dead monster for any valuable loot, after all, it had been living her for a long time, who knew what was inside the wagon. Cherry Rogue, myself, and Test Light made our way a few blocks west, finding the store Shady had located earlier that day, and quickly plundered it for all it had to offer, even a box of breakers that they would need.

By the time we regrouped with the others, Shady and Zakk had finished the messy task of looting the crab, and they actually had a good pile of equipment, Medicine, weapons, different talismans, even a battle saddle Shady put to immediate use, strapping her shotgun and newly acquired assault rifle to the sides, and the carbine slung across her back. Zakk somehow had managed to acquire a pair of rather odd sunglasses, long and angular, looking like long triangles sprouting from the bridge of his nose.

“ummm guys, we’re gonna need a wagon to carry all of this.” Shady said, wiping her exhausted face with a hoof. And every pony sighed in similar levels of tiredness. Rather than split up, we grouped up, leaving Shady and Zakk to guard our new gear while the rest of us searched for a working wagon. It took a good while, and a few too damaged to move before we located one that could roll, it was an old passenger wagon, most of the seats, and interior decoration having been scavenged, though it still had intact wheels, although it had a bent axle, and sadly wasn’t the flying variety. Rogue, who had managed to avoid almost all the injuries and exhaustion from the day, hooked himself into the old wagon, while the rest of us clambered inside, and flopped onto the steel floor.

By the time we made it back to Shady and loaded the gear, the sun was on its way toward the horizon. Every pony took up guard positions, as we bounced and rocked our way back to Black Pony Mountain. Though given our slow pace, we were forced to make camp at the base of the mountain, finding the hot springs Blackjack had showed us a few days prior. Shady and Test Light had to help Cherry out of the power armor due to the impromptu repairs they made, but once she was out, she fell against me and hugged me tightly, and I didn’t hesitate to hug back.

With a slew of healing potions and food, we found ourselves relaxing in the hot water, washing the dirt and gore from our bodies before allowing the water to relax us again, though Cherry and Rogue were surprised, having missed out on it the first time. Cherry found herself resting against my shoulder, the day having taxed her mending body heavily, while Rogue merely looked like a full-grown adult sitting in a kiddie pool, which elicited a small round of laughter at the sight. The only pony who didn’t immediately join us was Zakk, who had been chained to a tree until he promised not to terrorize Rogue and myself like he had the last time we were in a hot bath.

After a relaxing soak in the hot spring, Rogue and Shady took up the first watch while the rest of us got some much needed sleep. Cherry pressed her back to my belly, and I wrapped my hoof around her middle, holding her gently as I buried my face in her mane. Within minutes she was asleep, breathing slowly as she relaxed against me. I however, like normal, had issues falling asleep, even though my legs and wings felt tired and weak, I just couldn’t relax enough.

I used to think that it was only because I didn’t feel safe enough to let my guard down, but with these ponies I knew I was the safest I had been in ages. Maybe it was just how I was wired, or maybe It was the trauma of watching my childhood home burn. I shook my head gently so as not to disturb Cherry to try clearing it, but found myself soon after replaying the events of the day in my head. The fight at the hospital playing in slow motion, bringing just what I had done so effortlessly into sharp relief.

Never before had I envisioned being able to not only fight multiple opponents on my own, but disarm them and make their weapons my own. I mean I felt bad for wounding that one stallion with a shot to the shoulder, but I knew he would live. What made my stomach flutter though was how I didn’t even hesitate. As soon as I realized he was gonna shoot, I didn’t blink, I just shot him. And it really bothered me. I was just one desperate moment, one flare of anger away from gunning down my enemies like so many before me had done. It was such a chilling thought, I felt myself shiver despite the warm mare I cuddled with.

I continued to struggle with that for a while, before I finally had enough of pretending to sleep, and certain that Cherry was deeply asleep, I pulled away, making sure to cover her in my coat, before stepping outside and flitting my wings to carry me to the roof. Rogue and Shady were sitting beside one another, not talking much, just content to enjoy the cool night air.

“Moonshine, what are you doing up.” Rogue asked as I landed beside them and out up a cigarette. I was sure my lack of response would Coney the simple truth that I just couldn’t sleep.

“Rogue, if you want some rest, go ahead. I don’t think Moonshine is gonna get much rest tonight.” Shady said somberly and I winced. Of course she would see right through me, that’s just who she was. Rogue nodded, getting the hint and gliding to the ground without a word of protest. I sat there quietly while Shady poured a cup of coffee and held the drink out to me. I took it in a wing with a mumbled thanks, before taking a sip of the bitter beverage.

“So what’s buggin ya.?” She asked and I sighed before taking another drag from my cigarette, thinking of my response. When I finally began talking about my thoughts and feelings, running her through the fight I had at the hospital, she frowned but kept her own council until I finished.

“So, you’re worried that as you continue on this trip you will eventually snap enough and take a life that didn’t really deserve it.? That sound about right?” She asked and I nodded, tossing my cigarette aside. Shady sighed softly and rubbed be face, tired but still the same tough mare I knew.

“Then give up. Settle down with Cherry, get a safe job, have a kid or five and live safe, knowing you didn’t give up on your feelings.” She said softly, and from the tone in her voice, I knew she wouldn’t blame me. Hell she probably wished for it herself.

“Shady, I can’t do that. Knowing I left you on this half baked trip when I should have been there with you would drive me insane. Besides, I still owe you for saving my life a few years back.” I said, though I planned on saying more until she interrupted me with a dismissive wave of a hoof.

“You don’t owe me shit. Any debt you had to me has long been paid in full with interest. And I appreciate you sticking with me this long, but if you really want to settle down and have a normal life, I would never begrudge you that.” She said softly, and I knew she meant it.

“Shady, that’s a tempting offer, but I can’t stop now. After all, Phanes has to pay for what he did. I want to look him in the eye, and tell him the names of the twins who died in Respite. I want him to know that he ruined so many lives through his greed. I don’t want him dead, I want him to suffer.” I said with more venom in my voice than I wanted. Even Shady looked at me in surprise.

“Jeez Moonshine, you want some water to dilute that pure salt?” She asked with a raised eyebrow, making me snort with a sharp laugh. Shady soon joined me with her own chuckles, lightening the mood between us and helping me feel better.

“Still, I am worried. This world doesn’t allow ponies like me. It’s all shoot first ask questions when you feel like it. When death is the norm, it’s not really a punishment. Those like Phanes, who hurt others for their gain deserve worse than a Goddess damaged vacation or eternal rest.” I growl, my shortened mane bristling with the anger I had been holding onto for months.

“Say you’re right, say we catch up to Phanes, what should we do huh? Nail his dick to a stump and kick him backwards? Or better yet, pour molten lead down his gullet? He would certainly live, but that’s just as cruel if not worse than just killing him.” She said, cracking a smile though despite the grim and disturbing topic.

“Holy shit, no way! I mean, take Phanes for example, he likes to surround himself with ponies who listen to his charismatic charm. I’m sayin’n take that from him. Lock him up in isolation, feed him, give him paper to write and reflect on his thoughts, but take away all social contact, no pony to talk to or interact with. I hate the beaked prick, and I want to take from him everything, just like he did to every pony in Respite and our neighbors.” I said with such conviction Shady raised her eyebrows again.

We both fell silent after that, giving me time to light another cigarette and sip my coffee. “Moonshine, go get some sleep. Once the sun comes up we will be making our way to the top, and there will be no way you’re sleeping in this fucked up wagon.” She said and I chuckled softly.

“Ya know, I’ve been meaning to talk to you about that, we should have a wagon for the rest of our journey.” I offered, making Shady put her chin on a hoof.

“it’s funny you say that, I’ve been thinking it too, and while this one is pretty fucked up, I’m sure I could fix it up enough to be reliable. She said, and then the gears in her head began grinding in her head. “Actually… maybe better than reliable.” She said cryptically, but I knew better than to ask what was on her mind, she would tell me when she was ready.

“What if we had a wagon that wasn’t just a place to rest on our trip, what if we had workbenches, tools, the whole nine yards. What if we had storage, and things like that!” She said enthusiastically, and I couldn’t help but smile at her giddiness.

“Might as well add private rooms, maybe an iron safe to stuff Zakk into at night.” I said jokingly, making her laugh softly. For the next few hours we talked and joked, feeling closer to normal than we had in months. But one thing we never discussed was our plans for the future. Partly because we didn’t know what the future would hold, and partly because we didn’t want to jinx ourselves.

“Moonshine listen, go get some sleep, or I swear to Luna I will kick your ass so hard you’ll be shitting hoof shaped pancakes.” She threatened jokingly, though I knew she could do it if she wanted to.

“Alright, alright. Just let me know when it’s my turn for watch.” I say softly, before hopping back down to the ground and stepping into the wagon. It had been a short while since I left Cherry asleep, but it looked like the tired mare hadn't moved a muscle. So, I carefully laid down beside her, and draped my hoof around her middle, and unlike before, I found it easier to fall asleep.

When morning came, and the sun was rising above the horizon, I packed away my journal, having spent the better part of my watch shift scribbling down my memories of our journey. I brewed another fresh pot of coffee over the small fire I made before moving to wake the others. Once they were up and about, a certain wine-colored unicorn looking rather groggy, I poured her a hot cup, and moved to start breaking down camp.

Before long, with every pony awake, and our gear stowed, Rogue hitched himself to the wagon, and we all took up guard posts, with me flying lazily above with Rogue’s rifle strapped to my back. But it proved to be pointless, as the entire trip, which took half of the day, was boring, quiet, and without any trouble at all. Well save the cacophony of noise from the old wagon.

When my hooves finally touched the rock, I was exhausted, and my wings were beginning to ache from the abuse I had put them through over the last few days. I gave Rogue his rifle back, and joined up with the others in going through the gear we had salvaged. Together we split it into two piles, stuff we were keeping, chief amongst them was the Enclave power armor, though it was a much smaller pile than what Shady described as “Tradeable”, which we inventoried and made a list of all we had to sell.

With that, we all packed up what we could carry, and left Rogue to rest in the mostly vacant wagon to get some rest from his exhausting climb up the mountain, and moved toward the multiple stores inside the castle. Test Light parted ways silently, carrying the equipment we had salvaged to replace or repair what we had broken.

We spent the rest of the day, following Shady from place to place, selling what we could and trading when that merchant ran out of caps to give. Shady did all the talking as usual, and I still couldn’t help but marvel as she negotiated better prices and more equipment. Though I found myself confused, every pony else along with me as she started trading for things we didn’t really need. She even bartered for a large shipment of steel, tools, hydraulic rams, a massive assortment of little things that made no sense to us, but we knew better than to ask what she was planning.

By the time the shops were closing for the night, Shady had cleared most of the sales ponies of their caps, and we were still burdened with a heavy number of things she had traded for. “Alright, every pony, drop that shit off at the wagon and scram. Find something to do, keep yourselves busy, and don’t fucking bother me. Zakk you come with me, I’m gonna need you.” Shady commanded, making Cherry and Zakk raise their eyebrows. I just winced because when Shady “needed’ a pony, it wasn’t usually for idle conversation.

I pushed those thoughts out of my head, and walked silently with my friends back to the wagon we had been using, and dropping our burdens on the floor inside. Rogue was already sitting nearby, his face a mask of confusion at the size of the bags we carried. I was right there with him, it seemed like we hadn’t sold a single thing based on the sheer volume of what we had. As we dropped the bags, Shady began hooking herself to the wagon, before looking at Cherry, and reaching into her saddle bag to produce a large bag of caps before tossing them at my mare friend.

“Remember what we talked about? Those caps should cover it.” Shady said cryptically, before nodding to Zakk to get in the wagon. Once he was aboard, Shady started pulling it away toward a rather large bay door built into the side of the castle. That left Rogue, Cherry and myself to stand there in silence at our friends' behavior, but I was used to this from her. She had done this for years when we worked at the shop in Respite.

“So uh... that’s a thing.” Rogue said softly beside me, and I shrugged.

“You get used to it.” I replied before rubbing my muzzle, and beginning to walk inside.

“Oh Moonshine, I gotta go take care of somethin’, why don’t you show Rogue to our room, I’ll meet you there.” Cherry said, but there was a subtle nervousness in her voice and body language. I looked at her suspiciously, though if Shady told her to do it, it had to be for a good reason.

“Alright, but be safe alright. If something happens, you know where we are.” I say softly before leaning in and kissing her gently on the cheek. Cherry reciprocated the gesture, and smiled in her usual confident way before trotting off as well, leaving Rogue and I.

“You get used to it huh?” He said slyly, and I rolled my eyes before leading the way to our room. We walked silently for most of the trip, luckily it was short now that I knew the way. Once we arrived in the room, I stripped off my gear, and flopped onto the bed while Rogue sunk to the floor, sighing contentedly. I matched him, before chuckling softly to myself, and rolling onto my side, and grabbing my pack of cigarettes. I lit one up, and inhaled softly, before I noticed Rogue eyeing the pack with a hunger I hadn’t seen before, and then I remembered that he smoked too.

“Ya want one?” I asked, and he nodded. I tossed him the pack and a lighter, which he caught effortlessly in his magic, and likewise lit one up.

“Huh, Déjà vu.” He said softly, and I looked at him tiredly before I also remembered our first proper interaction. We had played this exact scenario out before, though the roles were somewhat reversed, and we weren't hiding from Zakk this time around. When the full memory finally revealed itself, I began to laugh softly, and a moment later, Rogue joined me.

“it's amazing how much has changed in the last few months.” Rogue commented after a time, and I nodded.

“When I look at how this all began, it almost feels like it happened to some pony else. Like I was just watching their memories. But then there are times where it feels like nothing’s changed at all.” I say softly, staring up at the ceiling, smoke curling from my nose.

“I hear ya. When I first met you, you were like a scared kid, but there was a fire about you, though it was more like a smoldering flame. But now, with how much we’ve been through, seeing you become the Stallion you are today... there are times I don’t recognize you. I mean, I know you’ve noticed, your growth, not just as a fighter, but as a pony, it's been so fast. It's almost like there was another you, buried deep in your subconscious, just waiting for you to become who you are now.”

I didn’t need him to finish his thought, as soon as he said “Another you” another memory resurfaced. When I had been shot in the chest, my mind had tried to protect me. But the me that appeared in that mirror... he was confident, not arrogant. He carried himself differently. There was a certain quality about that version of me that at the time un-nerved me. But now that Rogue had said something, it all clicked.

I quickly and suddenly jumped up, making Rogue flinch in surprise, but I wasn’t focused on him. Instead my attention was on the mirror hanging on the wall. I saw my reflection, the tired stallion I always was, but there was no mistaking the signs that I was becoming the other me in my fucked-up dream. The bags under my eyes were fading, and my belly looked more rounded than it had previously been.

I had been eating better, but Doctor Life Bloom had told me that since I was becoming a Pegasus, my metabolism would speed up so I needed to eat a lot more. But what caught me off guard, and why I was so freaked out when I saw my reflection the other day, was that I was also carrying myself with the same swagger that the other me had.

“Moonshine, what is it?” Rogue asked in concern, his cigarette long forgotten.

“N... nothing, just thought I saw something.” I lied. And I knew there was no way Rogue bought it, but he decided not to push the matter. Last time he had, Cherry and himself had gotten trapped with her alter ego Justice. I felt a cold pit open in my stomach, but I didn’t know why. It was entirely possible, it had happened multiple times in the past that the brain could foresee events in the future, maybe they were just coincidence or anther strange type of magic, but whatever it was didn’t change the fact that I was standing here right now, and that I was safe.

“See that right there, that’s what I’m talking about!” Rogue said, and I looked at him in the reflection of the mirror.
“it used to be that when you were freaking out, there would be some type of panic, or a full-blown freak out. But now, I mean you were freaked out about something, and then just like that, bam, you’re back to the cool and collected Moonshine.” Rogue said enthusiastically, and I sighed. I knew he was right, but traveling like we have, and doing what we’ve done would change every pony.

“Rogue, do me a favor and drop it alright. Yeah Something is bugging me, it has for a while, but I can’t change anything about it. Please just drop it or I might have a full-on panic attack alright.” I said coolly, though inside I felt like my skin was crawling. Rogue, sensing that he was on thin ice, backed off, and tossed me a new cigarette which I lit immediately and slumped against the wall, letting the cool stone ease some of the tension that had been building up.

I stayed like this for a minute, Rogue trying to lighten the mood with idle chat, and I welcomed the distraction, but an even greater source came minutes later as Cherry came through the door, looking relaxed and calm, calmer than normal if I was being honest. “Umm Cherry you ok?” I asked, and she looked at me with a crooked and tired smile.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” She said, but the way she enunciated her vowels, and the low tone of her voice told me something was off, and red flags were immediately raised. Rogue noticed it too but couldn’t say anything before Cherry slumped against the door and fell to her haunches.

“Cherry!” I said, leaping to my hooves, thoughts of her being poisoned entering my mind first. I moved over to her, but she waved me off with a lazy hoof, that small smile still plastered on her face.

“Moonshine, I’m fine... I met this really cool buck; he had all kinds of stuff.” She said before setting a bag down beside her, which I had failed to notice as she came in. Her horn alit and I saw the weak orange glow rummaging around in the bag, before she pulled out the weirdest vase I had ever seen. It was about seven inches tall, made of an emerald hued glass. But unlike most vases I had seen, this one had a small pipe coming from its bulbous base.

I looked at her in confusion, I never would have thought of her as a botanist type before, though stranger things have happened. When I made the same comment to her, she just giggled, and then flashed a rueful grin. “It’s funny that you say that.” She said slowly, before opening a bottle of water, and pouring it into the vase. I looked up at Rogue, to see what he made of this odd show, but then was lost again as I saw a knowing grin on his face.

Cherry drew my attention back to her, as she pulled a smaller bag from the other, and when I saw the contents, I immediately recognized it, and I knew who she had gotten it from. Once again in the matter of a few hours, a memory returned of an odd bat pony I met the other day, the same one who had cut my mane and tail.

“Cherry holy shit!” I said, and she giggled before using her magic to take a small amount and pack it into the smaller pipe of the vase. No not a vase, what she had here was something I had only heard about and never seen.

“First time ever seeing a bong Moonshine?” Rogue asked, and I nodded, too shocked at what was happening to answer. Cherry Finished packing the “Medical herb” into the bowl, before picking it up, and using the lighter by Rogue to light it. I watched her place her lips inside the larger opening, and I marveled at the sight as she took in a heavy breath, inhaling the smoke that was forming in the bong.

When she he took the pipe away from her mouth, she immediately started coughing, but tried desperately to hold in the smoke. Then Rogue picked it up, and he too inhaled like she had, and also tried to hold in the smoke, though faring better than Cherry did. Then he held it t to me, wrapped in his amethyst magic. I looked to Cherry, who nodded at me, though her eyes were watering as she struggled to hold it in.

I gulped, I mean I had faced a pony eating hermit grab yesterday and didn’t blink, yet I was nervous about this? Fuck that.

“No time to be a pussy about it huh?” I said before grabbing the bong with a wing, and the lighter with the other. Doing like Cherry and Rogue had, I put it to my lips, flicked the lighter, and inhaled the smoke building inside. I took a long pull from it, the smoke tasting harsh and bitter, though there was a hint of pineapple to it.

When I took a lung full, I set the water pipe down, and began snorting trying hard to hold it in. Cherry and Rogue watched on, smiling as I held it for as long as I could before finally letting it out. As soon as the smoke left me, I took another breath but found myself beginning to cough like I had when I first smoked a cigarette.

“Yeah there ya go Moonshine.” Rogue said happily, and Cherry leaned into me, kissing my cheek again. I continued coughing, tears streaming from my eyes, though I couldn’t help smiling. And it didn’t take long for the plant to work its magic, like the first cigarette of the day, the head rush came on quickly. With in minutes, I felt my body sinking to the floor, a relaxation I hadn’t felt before, though I still heard my heart thundering in my ears, but I was too calm to care about it.

Then my body twitched hard, making Cherry and Rogue jump in surprise, though their reaction time was seriously dulled seeing as how I had fully finished the jerking motion before they reacted. “Moonshine, you ok?” Rogue asked a moment later, though I was too busy chuckling. “Yeah, I guess my body isn’t used to this level of relaxed.” I said softly, though still giggling, which made Cherry start too.

The three of us continued like that for a while, each of us finding it easier to take drags from the pipe as time went on. And as the herb in the bag diminished over time, our thoughts became more and more obscure.

“Hey, do you think homeless ponies understand knock knock jokes?” Cherry asked, which elicited giggles from Rogue and I. something about the randomness of it making it even funnier.

“Ya know, Bullets are weird.” Rogue said next, making Cherry and I look at him in confusion.

“I mean, they only do their jobs after they’re fired.” He said with a grin, before more giggles came from us all. A few more minutes passed, before I too shared a random thought, not really a question, just more of a statement.

“Carrot pot pie… those are my three favorite things.” I said softly, which made Cherry crack up with laughter, complete with three separate snorts. Rogue on the other hoof, coughed as he was in the middle of taking another hit from the bong, and the smoke her blew from his nose, somehow just happened to form into smoke rings, which made it even funnier than anything previously said.

Wagons and Thunder

Chapter 15

Wagons and Thunder.

You know how some say that marijuana is a gateway drug, well I can certainly say that now. For some it’s a gateway to even worse chems, others massive amounts of food. Me, well for the first time in a long time, it was a gateway to a good night’s sleep. And not like spent all night having sex with Cherry, but more like the relaxing, restful sleep that makes you wake up and momentarily forget where you are.

When my eyes finally managed to creak open, and the confusion subsides quickly when I feel Cherry pressed to my belly, breathing peacefully. I wrap my hooves around her, hugging her to my chest as I lay my head upon hers and kiss her cheek lazily. I wanted nothing more than to just lay there, and fall back asleep with her, before a loud snore caught me off guard, as I knew it hadn't come from her.

I look past her, to the other side of the room, where I had forgotten that Rogue had made a bed. The large alicorn laying on his back, snoring with abandon, his belly exposed to the ceiling, and his back leg twitching with his dreams. I couldn’t help but smile at the sight, allowing myself to relax on Cherry's shoulder with a small sigh and smile.

I remain like that for a time, but then nature calls, and I carefully and quietly make my way to the bathroom. Luckily, I didn’t wake Cherry or Rogue as I tiredly stumble out of bed, and once I finished my business, I glanced in the mirror, and saw my messy mane and face. I had forgotten to shower last night, and felt that since I was already awake, I would go ahead and take one.

I had no sooner gotten the water hot before the door was shoved open and Cherry entered, her mane a mess and the fur on her face messy from sleep and drool. But before I could even say good morning, she sluggishly pushed past me to the toilet, and I blushed as I realized what she was doing. Rather than stand there like an idiot, I jumped in the shower, and turned my back to Cherry, only so I couldn’t hear or see what she was doing and began washing my hair with my wings.

I don’t know if Cherry was even aware of how awkward she made this morning, or if she was entirely comfortable around me. Either way I didn’t know how to process it and decided to just focus on getting clean. As I turned out, my suspicions about her being comfortable with me were proven correct a moment later as I suddenly felt a hoof on my ass as she gently nudged me aside and joined me in the shower.

I guess I should have expected it, but it did surprise me a little, and even more so when I didn’t feel her hoof leave my flank. I glanced over at her, and knew I was toast when I saw the look in her eyes. “Uh Cherr…” was all I got out before I was completely interrupted by her pressing her lips to mine, and her tongue entering my mouth. My eyes widened, she was rarely so forward, usually waiting for me to reciprocate, but this time I could sense her need, a hunger behind the kiss that was hardly disguised. I didn’t know how to process this, but Cherry surely knew what she was doing as I felt myself spun around to face her, and the kiss deepened.

At first I was apprehensive, but with the hot water and the fact that I was waking up properly, I let my reservations go, and reached up with a hoof to hold her head, and pull her against me, returning the kiss just as passionately as I could. I felt and heard her moan softly as I trail my hoof down her back to cup her ass, a sensation that pushed her lust even further as she pushed me onto my back legs, with my wings pressed against the tile wall. She stood up with me, pressing herself hard against my abdomen, our kiss turning into a sloppy mess as she grinded herself against me.

I shiver lightly despite the hot water, and felt my stallion hood awaken as well, and so too did the aroused mare. Feeling the extremity hard between her legs, she brought her thighs tight around it, the supple flesh wrapping around the shaft, making me moan softly against her mouth as our tongues dance and fight for dominance of the others mouth. Cherry too, moaned lewdly as she grinded herself harder, and I felt a warmth that had little to do with the shower, soak my lower extremity.

I lost myself to the lust shared between us, and began matching her motions, feeling her aroused marehood sliding along the top of my member. My hoof holds her rump, the suppleness of it forming around my hoof, driving the two of us crazy with arousal. Cherry continues to use her inner thighs to massage and tease my member, the tightness of her grip allowing her to feel the blood rushing through my body and my elevated heart rate.

Cherry, with a loud moan, pulls away from the kiss, and looks down between us, the sight of my stallion hood pulsing between her back legs making her shiver in delight like I had been. As usual, little had to be said between us in these kinds of situations, I already knew what she wanted. Or I thought I did and was again surprised as Cherry pulled back from me, and pressed her belly to the shower wall, and shifted her tail aside. I blushed as she used a hoof to pull her flank open, and with a pleading look, I knew then that she wanted me in a way we hadn't yet done.

“Wait…there?” I ask, confused, intrigued, and worried about hurting her.

“Just do it!” Cherry commands with need in her voice, and I gulp but nod as I press my belly to her back and guide my stallion hood between her flanks. I shivered from nerves, but Cherry made it clear that she wouldn’t ask again as she pushed back and took me inside her with the loudest moan yet. I couldn’t tell if it was pain, pleasure or both, but I knew this was what she wanted, and to be honest, the new feeling my member was experiencing was just enough to slap my reservations aside.

Like I had when I awoke, I wrapped my forelegs around her body, holding her against my chest as I went to work, pushing and pulling myself in and out of her. I held nothing back, my own moans mixing with hers as she pushed back at the same pace as me. I took her mane in my teeth, pulling it and her head back just as I buried myself in her, feeling my hips slap her flank and making her howl in delight. I swear I even saw her eyes roll back as I filled her rump.

I completely lost myself to the act, lifting her right leg up with a wing, and thrusting harder, eliciting a more intense and powerful orgasm than she had had with me previously, her whole body shook as I worked, but never once did she ask me to stop. I knew she was loving everything I did and had more I could do. With her leg held up, I continued thrusting in and out, as one of my forelegs moved down to tease her burning mare hood, and I felt the fur of my hoof grow immediately slick with more than just shower water as I rubbed her.

“F…fuucckkkk!” She moaned out loudly, not even worried about waking Rogue at this point, and neither was I as I continued to please her. Together we pushed against the other, me giving her my hard member in her ass like she wanted, and her pushing back on me, wanting more. I obliged as I speed up, pinning her to the wall, and teasing her pulsing mound with a hoof, pushing her to another orgasm which turns the red unicorn into a trembling and moaning mess of horny mare.

Ya know, I heard ponies talking about how amazing shower sex is, but not one of the mentioned what happens when you slip.

Cherry was cumming so hard, and I was focused on her too much, that when I noticed we were slipping it was too late. Luckily my instincts kicked in enough to spin so I landed on my back, with cherry atop me. But the impact was enough for all my stallion hood to slam into her, making her howl and oddly cum again.

“Cherry are you ok?!” I ask despite my own pain, and Cherry, despite hurting as well, spun around, rotating on my member, which was an odd feeling, and leaning down to kiss me, and shield me from the hot water.

“Mmmmm fuck yeah, keep going!” She said with a sultry tone, before slowly beginning to bounce on me, taking control herself now. I was now pinned to the floor, Cherry riding me, and her wet mane hanging around my face. I couldn’t help myself, reaching up and grabbing her face to kiss her passionately. She kissed me back, her tongue entering my mouth, further surprising me.

Together we bumped, humped, and grinded against the other for what felt like a hour or more. Long enough for our hooves to get pruned from the water, and our lust to be spent. Cherry used her magic to turn the water off, before slumping atop me, satisfied but also exhausted. I was as well, not to mention sore from our fall, and the repeated abuse my hips took from Cherry bouncing on me, though I bet she hurt even more, but I also knew she wouldn’t complain.

We laid there for a while, just catching our breath, before standing and washing ourselves properly this time. Cherry wore a satisfied smile the entire time, even when she used a towel to dry her mane. I meanwhile felt odd. this was completely different than any other time her and I had done something like this. Usually it was passionate but loving. This felt primal, and it really taunted my brain. I just couldn’t put my hoof on why.

Cherry though, seemed to not notice my behavior, even humming to herself and looking into the mirror as she tried styling her mane. Then something caught my eye. A trick of the light? Soap in her eye? No. The red I saw, wasn’t the normally white sclera that had been irritated. No, her irises had taken a ruby hue, and my heart sank as I realized what was going on, and who it was I had done it with.

“J…Justice?” I asked with a shaky voice, and the mare looks at me, the red only intensifying in her now steely gaze.

“Should've known you'd figure it out, how could I expect any less of the stallion who kicked my ass on my home turf.” She said, the tone of her glassy voice not matching up with the usual gruff sultry tones of my lover.

Rather than just balk or let the guilt of what just happened consume me, I needed to focus on why she had taken control of Cherry like this and figure out a way to bring my mare friend back to her own body.

“What do you want, Cherry told me you usually show up when something bad is going on, like bandits or something.” I growled in anger at what she had done with Cherry's body, and that I even had a hoof in it.

“Now now, don’t rush a lady, its so rare when I get to come out here, just let me enjoy it a little longer.” She crooned and pressed a hoof to my chin, which I Immediately batted away with my own. And let me tell you, doing that to any part of Cherry bothered me, even if this bitch was test driving her.

“Oh, how rude, what a way to treat your Mare friend. Didn’t your mother teach you any manners? Ohhh wait, of course she didn't what was I thinking!” She exclaimed, but the sarcasm dripping with venom was obvious to me at this point, and any attempt at polite conversation was dashed entirely, not that I minded at that moment.

I stepped closer to Cherry/Justice and with a low growl I addressed her. “You are no lady, nor a mare in any sense of the word. You're just a parasite living in Cherry's mind. Now crawl back to whatever dark pit of her subconscious you came out of and bring her back.” I finished with a snarl.

“Mmm how intimidating, can't say I blame Cherry for liking you, especially with what you can do down stairs. Oh, and I don’t mean to make this about your age or your race, but you better watch your tone with me, boy." She purred before glaring daggers at me.

“Ya know, it feels like both those things when you end it with the word “boy.” Any way, what do you want, besides pissing me off?” I deadpan, and She just looks at me before rolling her eyes at me.

“Wow, no sense of poetry in you huh? Just had to kill all the fun. You really need to learn how to relax.” She said, adding more seduction to her tone and replacing her hoof on my cheek.

“Is there a bathroom break somewhere before getting to the Goddess damn point?” I seethe and knock the hoof back yet again. Not in the mood for anymore of her shit.

She sighs and shakes her head before fixing me with her crimson gaze yet again. “You bore me, truly you do. Especially when I come bearing gifts of knowledge. I mean, you have no idea how hard it is to hear the whispers of the dark when the mare I am stuck in is so weak.” She complained, and I bristled.

“Did you forget that you're the one who made her weak to begin with? Just because you wanted to have a pissing contest with Rogue?” I grumble, my ears lying flat atop my head.

“Semantics, besides, I'm not so sure I should tell you that Phanes is messing with things in the north that a gryphon should not play with, not after you were so rude to my generosity.” She said with her sing-song voice.

“You just did.” I deadpan, and she looks back to me, faux shock in her expression.

“Did I?! Must have been a slip of the tongue.” She said playfully, before glancing down between my hind legs.

“Alright that’s enough of this shit. Bring Cherry back now, or I will come in there and get her myself. And if you are as weakened as you say you are, that’s a fight you don’t want." I threaten, and from the tone of my voice, she knew I would do it too.

“Oh fine, you can have your precious ruby mare back, you're no fun anyway.” She said, before collapsing. I had just barely managed to catch her before her head hit the floor, silently cursing that bitch for doing this to Cherry.

“Uh… wha… Moonshine?” Cherry asked groggily, her eyes flickering open, and I noticed they were back to their usual hazel hue.

“Yeah Cherry, it’s me, I got ya.” I said softly as I helped her to her hooves.

She winced as she stood up, and her back legs wobbled as she inhaled sharply from pain. “Um, why does my ass feel like it's on fire?” She asked, and I gulped. There went my hopes that she had at least instigated it.

*page break*

I sat, ears back and my head hung low. I had just told Cherry everything that happened, Rogue having been woken up when we came back into the room and deciding to fuck off. Silence fell between us, and as it grew longer, I felt more and more self-conscious and growing more and more upset at what had transpired. Then Cherry let out a sigh, and slumped against the wall, a cigarette in her mouth and her eyes shut. Then, lowly she spoke, making me look up at her.

“Ya know… as much as my ass hurts, and I am pissed at Justice, I gotta say, you thought it was actually me, and did that because you thought I wanted it. I can’t be mad at you, hell I can see it bothers you… So, tell ya what…” She said, before leaning in and looking me in the eye, the hazel orbs glaring into my own. “I wanna be present for it this time…” She said coolly, and I felt the hairs raise up on the back of my head at her tone, and the sudden sultriness of her voice.

My eyes widened at the sudden shift in the air, and it took me a full minute to realize what she meant. Cherry, to put the metaphorical cherry on top, stood and turned around before lifting her tail. “If my ass is gonna hurt, I want to experience why.” She said with salt in her voice, but the sight she presented showed that she was actually interested.

“You…you’re you right? Not Justice fucking with me again?” I ask, nervousness creeping into my voice. Cherry just looks at me, and points at her eyes, making me pay attention to their color.

“My eyes aren’t red right? So that means its me. So, get up here and show me what you did.” Her tone firm at first took on an air of arousal that I was all to familiar with. You know the kind of tone a mare can rarely use that would make an earth pony jump off a cliff, yeah, needless to say I was fucked.

(Pun totally intended.)

*Page Break*

This happened mostly like it did before save two important details. One, Cherry was most definitely her, and two, we didn’t fall over this time. Well not until it ended like sex usually does, with both of us falling onto the bed, panting and pouring sweat. My heart was pounding in my chest, and I felt Cherry’s as well against my chest as we moved into a familiar cuddle.

“Son of a bitch…” Cherry panted, her breathing fast as her wide eyes stared into mine, and I shushed her with a small kiss.

“Are you going to be alright?” I ask between gasps of breath, my hooves massaging her tense back. It took Cherry a moment to wrap her thoughts around my question, finally settling on a nod so she could focus on getting her breath back.

We remained like that for a while, relaxing and catching our breath, the events of the morning having been a little more than usual for us, but despite Justice and her bullshit with what she did to Cherry, it seemed to be turning out alright, and even though what we had done was not even close to the intimate love we usually shared and was more akin to just wild sex, I felt that we had grown even closer together.

After another hour of cuddling and soft kisses, and of course another shower and a healing potion split between us so we could get on with our day not hurting or sore, we both got dried off, and after both finding and pocketing Blackjack’s note in my bag, Cherry and I left the room, eager to enjoy the rest of the day.

“Hey, I’m gonna go get us some food, you wanna go?” She asked, her mood drastically improved from earlier. I shake my head softly, and explain that I wanted to find Whisper, if only for more advice on fighting, and maybe even work in another spar with the yellow Pegasus. Cherry gave a knowing smile, and I looked aside bashfully.

“Alright, while, you’re at it, just admit you like fighting her.” She said jokingly before knocking her rump against mine and trotting off in search of food. I watch her go, both confused at her comment, and happy to have such an accepting mare in my life. I was left shaking my head despite the smile on my face as I made my way toward the training room.

I was in no hurry, figuring I had the time to kill, I knew whatever it was that Shady was working on would take time, so why not use it to rest up more and maybe even polish up my skills further. I was lost in my own thoughts, properly relaxed and enjoying the walk through the stone corridors. “Tenebrae Where the fuck are you!” I heard a shout around a corner, and wisely came to a stop as a pale bat pony came to the junction ahead of me, a scowl on his face. Then he sniffed the air, and I saw an ear twitch in my direction before he snapped his head my direction and snarled.

“If you think keeping quiet will keep you from getting my breakfast, you’re mistaken girl” He growled lowly and advanced. It was only at that moment I fully noticed that he was blind, his eyes having been cut apart with a sharp blade. Despite the wrinkled and haggard appearance of the buck, I still got chills being near him, and I sensed that he had once or maybe still was more bite than bark, and his bark was plenty vicious.

“I’m n…” Was all I managed to get out, but the buck didn’t pay it any mind as he reached out deftly, a speed that surprised me from the old stallion. I ducked the surprise attack, and leapt back, using a powerful flap of my wings to carry me back enough to get into a defensive posture. That didn’t sit well with him, and even though I tried to get a word in edge wise, it fell on deaf ears. “You can’t evade me forever Daughter, seven years of eternal darkness has heightened my senses!” He snarled, and lunged again, and I couldn’t help but remark about his lack of attention span under my breath as this time, I stepped in and knocked the wild attack aside, before moving to his side, and shoving my weight against him, pinning the old stallion to the wall before tapping my hoof against his skull.

“Listen asshole, I’m not your daughter, and maybe she would be more receptive to your needs if you didn’t act like such a royal dick.” I snarled in his ear, and for a moment the buck froze, shock on his face. But before he could bother to respond, both of us heard a gasp from behind us, and I turned to look, seeing a slender bat pony mare, and I could tell at a glance that she was old, but aging better than most mares half her age. I couldn’t put a number on her age, but the stern look she fixed me and the old stallion with, belied an experienced mare, who like most grandmothers had no tolerance for shenanigans and general tomfoolery.

“What are you doing to my husband?!” She asked, her glassy voice carrying a stern tone and scolding. Sensing that I had an opportunity to explain myself I let the stallion free and faced the mare.

“I think it was a misunderstanding, I think your husband mistook me for some pony else and tried to grab me.” I explained simply, and it must have been a common story as she sighed and shook her head before stepping closer and the look of anger at me ebbed and was replaced with a look of apology. Seemed this was more common an occurrence than she would like.

“Misunderstanding my ass boy! You attacked a King, and then called me a royal dick to my face!” He snarled as he rounded on me again, and my ears fell back as his words hit home. “If I was ten years younger, your entrails would already be scatted along these walls, and they wouldn’t air it on the news because it would be so brutal!” He growled, inches from my face, and despite the now intimidating air and the realization of who this stallion was, I didn’t back down, and mustering all the toughness I could muster, I stepped in and pressed my forehead against his and growled back…

“King or not, ten years younger or not, I don’t care. You don’t just go grabbing any pony you want and try to thrash them for not being who you were expecting. And if your senses were as sharp as you claim, you would have been able to tell just from my heartbeat and breathing pattern that I wasn’t your daughter. You said you live in eternal darkness? Is that cause you live your life with your head up your ass? Or were you just born that ignorant.” I snarled back, and I felt the old king tense like he was about to strike me down where I stood, but a sudden snicker from the older mare made both of us freeze.

The snicker then turned into a full bellied yet polite laugh from the beautiful mare, and any rising blood pressure I had, and the readiness to fight was also sliding away. And from the shift in the King’s attitude I could tell that her laughter was doing the same for him.

“Oh… Oh my sweet Luna that was the funniest thing I’ve ever seen.” She said softly after a moment, using a kerchief to wipe at her eyes as she still chuckled. “I haven’t seen Hades verbally thrashed like that in decades. Not since he was still a hot-headed Prince, thinking he owned the whole place.” She jeered at the now named pony, who narrowed his brows tightly at the mare.

“You mean he isn’t still?” I asked with a dead pan tone, which not only elicited more giggles from her, but even a full-on snort. I spared a glance at the weathered monarch, and saw him torn, on one hoof, I could sense he wanted to try ripping me apart, but on the other, I could tell his wife’s laughter was something rarely heard these days.

“Persephone, you are really just gonna laugh at everything this impudent little worm says?” askes the King, and with a playful wink in my direction, she faces her husband once more.

“Oh no dear husband, only when he stands hoof to hoof with you, and says the things you need to hear.” She retorted, and while Hades attention was solely on her, she gave me a silent wave, shooing me away, and I took the hint with a gentle nod, and left the older couple alone to discuss her husbands behaviors in private, though I honestly doubted it would change anything.

I rolled my eyes, and stalked down a side passage, far enough to hopefully be out of Hades’ ear shot. But even still, I walked slowly, letting just the leisurely pace set my mind at ease after my encounter with the King. I let my mind wander aimlessly, I couldn’t even remember what was going through my mind, just the random pathways most ponies follow when they are just living in the moment.

I also couldn’t tell how long I wandered the stone corridors, but I can say it was long enough for me to feel like a sizeable amount of time had passed by the time I finally stumbled on the main chamber where I had met both Whisper and Tenebrae with Blackjack and the rest of my friends. I gently shook my head to reorganize my thoughts as I took notice of many bat-ponies looking at me oddly, then turning back to their own business. I paid them no mind; I was after all still a stranger to most of them. Though I recognized a few of them, chief amongst them was the Yellow Pegasus I sought, her son lying beside her, playing with a wooden toy depicting an old wagon not unlike the one we had procured the day before.

Whisper, ever vigilant around her offspring, saw me enter, and waved me over and patted a seat between her and Tenebrae, who looked tired, and her eyes kept shifting, as if she expected her father to walk in at any moment. I waved back and made my way to the offered seat at a relaxed pace. “Well you seem well rested.” Whisper remarked before filling a sippy cup with apple juice for her son. I smiled as I watched him grab it happily with a little squee as he began to drink the juice.

“You could say that. For the first time in quite a while I actually managed a really good nights sleep. What about you?” I ask her, and I was met with a tired sigh.

“Well not much different than usual. I was up before sun-up, taking care of my duties and this little fella.” She said before picking up Nocti who let out a little giggle and nuzzled into his Mothers chest. Admittedly I had a hard time not smiling at the sight.

Still smiling at the innocent colt, I address Whisper again. “Oh, any news on whether or not the stuff we brought back worked?” I queried, and the yellow mare smiled at me.

“Oh yeah, in fact better than what was broken, I’d wager your debt there was more than wiped clean. And, from what I hear, you made enough off of the loot you sold to clean out pretty much every ponies’ coffers.” She chuckled, And I smiled. “Do I want to know how and where you accumulated so much salvage?” She asked a moment later, giving me a curious look.

I smiled and then let out an exacerbated sigh, before running my hoof through my shortened mane. “Well, in a nut shell, Shady and the others got caught up with a large hermit crab, it was big enough that it was using an old military wagon as a shell.” I explained quickly, and Whisper’s eyebrow shot up.

“Wait, the big one down in the old quarter?” She asked with astonishment, and I shrugged, not sure about the old town’s name.

“If that was the one I’m thinking about, it’s no wonder you all cleaned up as well as you did. That big bastar...” She paused and looked at her son who wasn’t paying attention. “…d was keeping most ponies from going after the good salvage. I purposefully never told Blackjack about it because I knew she would try and take it out, but if you saw it, you would know why that would be a bad idea.” She finished, and I nodded, having gotten a closer look at the thing than I would have liked.

“Wait, you said Shady and the others encountered it, where were you?” She asked, and I looked at her wondering if she was serious.

“We talked about it yesterday. I went to happy horn asylum for the X-ray machine.” I said, and she rolled her eyes.

“Sorry, I forgot about that exchange. I have a lot on my mind lately.” She said and then ruffled Nocti’s mane for emphasis.

“Well its funny how we ended up talking about the asylum any way. I wanted to tell you what happened there.” I started, and with Whisper paying my every word close attention, I told her about the group of ex-N.C.R. ponies, and how I dispatched them. I left nothing out, wanting to know what she thought. But when I finished, I was met with silence. Then I looked around and saw that every pony in earshot was listening with rapt attention. Even Nocti was looking up at me, his innocent eyes wide, like he had just been told a fable of old-time heroes.

Then the flood gates opened, and I heard ponies asking questions before being over spoken by another, interrupting the previous speaker. Then Whisper tapped me on the shoulder, a different train of thought flooding her mind. “Wait, when we sparred, I never took your weaponry and armor into account…” She paused then and placed a hoof under her chin. I looked at her curiously, waiting to see what was going through her mind.

She then leaned in and whispered so only I could hear…” Meet me in the training room in fifteen minutes and bring all of your gear.” She commanded, and I nodded before hopping over the table, and spreading my wings, ignoring the ponies shouting for my attention as I flew into the hallway. This was exactly what I hoped for, anther chance to spar with Whisper, and this time with my weapons in play.

I didn’t stop flying, not until I made it to my room, grabbed my gear and stuffing it in a bag, before taking flight again and making my way to the training room like an excited kid. It had only been about five or six minutes since I left Whispers side, and I decided to take the time I had left to get into my armor and strap on my weapons, making sure every round, bullet and shell were accounted for, though switching out all the rounds in my revolvers back to just rubber bullets. I tossed my saddle bag to the side and held my helmet under my wing as I waited for Whisper.

Turns out I had to wait longer than I wanted, even longer than the fifteen minutes Whisper said, but was rewarded when she finally arrived. For the first time since meeting her, I could see the old Whisper before me, decked out in armor, and a set of power hooves strapped around her fetlocks. But the most shocking thing about her appearance, was the expression she wore. Such was the raw, unadulterated badassery, that I didn’t think, I knew I was in danger just by being in her presence. And then I knew, I knew then and there why ponies had originally called her PsychoShy.

“Alright, this spar won’t be like the usual practice fights, this will be intense. First pony to draw blood more than a cut on the lip, will win. But just so we’re clear, I will be coming for you.” She said coarsely, then slipped on a padded helmet that seemed to have been custom fitted to her face.

“Put your helmet on.” She snapped, and I didn’t question it as I slipped it over my face. The connections making contact at the base of my neck, and the blue visor flickering to life, sending me feedback about my vitals into my HUD. Whisper too slipped on a helmet, and then without a word took up the very pose I had seen her take before, though this time I could tell that she was channeling her past self, and the aura of intimidation she was exuding almost made me second guess doing this.

I took my position, this time feeling more at home in my armor, and my wings snatching the revolvers from their holsters, the primary feathers holding the grips tightly. Something about the air in here told me that now was not the time to be flashy with my actions. I spread my forelegs as I crouched down, like a cat ready to pounce, and I felt myself growing more serious as well.

Time stopped between us, the tension so thick you couldn’t cut it. Then, Whisper twitched, whether it was intentional or not I had no clue, all I knew was that it was time to act. Without a moment of hesitation, I fired off a single shot from my pistol, the rubber bullet catching her in the chest and the gunshot echoing off the stone walls.

But, to my chagrin, Whisper didn’t even flinch. Something I could only expect from a mare who had been shot at more than most. Then, like a flash she was right on me. It was so swift I could barely follow the motion let alone block it. I felt her slam a hoof into my side, my armor saving me from the brunt of it, but it was still hard enough to send me sprawling, and my HUD to flash a warning into my vision about ballistic impact. The message shocking me. She had just punched me hard enough for the system in my suit to recognize it as a gunshot.

I didn’t even get a moment to register that fact before she was on me again, this time giving my chest a double buck to the chest that was strong enough to crack the chest plate of my armor and make me tumble back head over hooves. This was entirely different, this felt like a fight for survival rather than sparing. I didn’t get long to have that thought before she was in my face again, this time her powered hoof slamming into the muzzle guard and respirator, making the polycarbonate visor crack and my nose to be bloodied from the force.

This was bad, she was actively trying to kill me, and unlike any of my other fights, I was against a specialist. A mare who had lived for combat and thrived in violence. If I was even going to survive here, I had to slow her down.

However, I wasn’t given a chance to get up like before, this time she slammed onto my chest, sitting on my belly, before hammering her hooves into my face. “F…fuck!” I shouted through the brutal attack. I had to get on my hooves, with me like this I wouldn’t last long. Guess it was time for one of my trademark dumbass moments.

While she was focused entirely on punching my face, I suddenly brought both of my forelegs into her sides, punching her ribs from both sides, and firing all four barrels of blank shotgun shells. I knew it was far from dangerous to her, but it was enough to take her by surprise, and make her hesitate in attacking my face for only a moment. Which I then presented to her by slamming my shattered face mask into her muzzle. I felt and heard her nose break, and I knew that this would be my prime moment. If I didn’t make a move now, she would recover, and I would lose.

I pressed my wings hard into the stone floor and raised us both up with a grunt of pain, before rolling her off me. But I was past the point of thinking. It was time to act. This time I rolled onto her belly and gave back some of the treatment she had given me, though she didn’t have a face mask to protect her. I lashed out with my right foreleg, aiming a punch right into her muzzle. But the veteran mare brought both forelegs up to defend her exposed face, though it did little good as another blast from both barrels knocked her hooves away, and both blinded and deafened her.

Then the left came in just as hard, the blast bending her nose to the right, and setting the fur around her upper lip ablaze. Then, as fast as It began, it was stopped by her rear hooves wrapping around my neck and wrenching me back. I felt my neck pop hard and my vision flash, but instinct carried me from her hold, and allowing me to roll to my hooves.

When my vision cleared, Whisper too was on her hooves, blood dripping from her nose, just like it was mine. There was a brief pause as Whisper used a hoof to snap her nose straight, and I took the moment to abandon the ruined helmet. It was only when I removed it that I noticed she had knocked one of the lenses out entirely and the respirator was entirely collapsed on itself. If I hadn’t removed it, it was likely that I wouldn’t be able to breathe properly.

I glared back at Whisper, who also ditched her bent helmet as I too fixed my broken nose. The pain was like a log in the building fire of battle lust. And it only served as a reminder that this bout was no holds barred, and that there would be no quarter given or taken today. Whisper then did something odd for the mood she was in, and retreated near the back wall, her wings flapping, but I recognized the distraction for what it was, as I saw her back hoof dislodge a decretive spear, and with a quick barrel roll, she grabbed it in her foreleg, and I knew she was going to put to good use.

I wasn’t about to give her the time to close the distance at her pace, and fired off three successive shots in her direction, making her either dodge or take the brunt of the attack, but rather than try and maintain the distance, I was actually taking the initiative and charging in while she was busy. Before she knew it, I was directly under her, forelegs planted hard on the floor, while bucking up at her exposed belly.

But she was prepared, and parried my hoof made power hooves with the spear. “Dammit.” I swore quickly, before flapping my wings and joining her in the air. Whisper rolled to the side mid air, and then took up a position, as if she were standing on her rear hooves, her bat like wings beating powerfully as I took a similar stance, my own wings keeping me aloft, the revolvers left on the floor, though I doubted she knew that as I closed in, leading with a quick punch, only trying to put her on the defensive. My hoof was then intercepted by the spear, and redirected to the side, rendering the concussive force of the shot useless, and I realized, she wasn’t using it as an offensive weapon, more of an impromptu shield so she could knock my punches wide.

And then she had me. For the first time, rather than let me figure out what I did wrong, Whisper came in, using the blunt end to jam into my exposed belly, knocking the wind from me. Then with blinding speed, she spun it expertly around, cracking me on the top of my head with the flat of the spearhead, knocking me senseless and back to the floor.

Before I knew I was lying on my back again, Whisper descended fast, and jammed the pointed end of the spear through the meat of my left wing hard enough to penetrate the stone under it and pin my limb to the floor.

I cried out, an incomprehensible shout of pain, rage and humiliation. My wings had been hurt before, but that was while they were growing and I was getting used to them, but this was new, an injury that had never befallen my new extremities. The shock of what she had just done was enough to push me into a state of rage I hadn’t yet experienced, and with a primal scream into her face, I swung a punch that was so fast that it whistled.

(Now, I am going to pause for a moment here, and explain that what I am about to write down was what was told to me after the fact. I guess I blacked out in rage or something because I don’t remember a bit of it.)

The punch I had thrown at Whisper caught her off guard, I suppose she was expecting me to yield after such an attack, but she hadn’t witnessed me enraged by that point. The blow was strong enough on it’s own to dislocate her wing and break a rib or two on its own, but the dual shot from the ballistic hoof added enough concussive force to not only shove her off of me, but knock her aside entirely. But it wasn’t without repercussion, as the force had also dislocated my shoulder.

Whisper rolled to the side; the wind knocked from her lungs by the blast. she looked at me shocked at the power behind it, but then froze as I then turned my head and bit the spear pinning me to the floor, and with another scream of pain and rage, tore it from not only the floor, but also my injured wing. But more shocking to the battle-hardened mare, was that I stood up. Blood pouring from my nose and torn wing.

I fixed her with a glare that could freeze hell itself, though it sufficed to freeze her in place. Then without breaking eye contact. I tensed every muscle in my dislocated leg, and with just shear will power and muscle, she watched as my shoulder reset itself with a horrifying crack.

“No fuckin’ way!” She said in awe, but I was so far past the point of reason I just snarled like a feral animal, and then to further compound on my rage, She watched the muscles in my jaw tense and my teeth sink into the wooden shaft of the spear in my mouth, and with yet another of my savage shouts I bit completely through it, snapping the weapon in two.

*page break*

Whisper’s ears dropped at the sight of the blue Pegasus before her. She couldn’t wrap her head around what she was seeing, usually only raiders dosed on psycho would act like that, but he hadn’t taken a single chem since the battle started.

However, she wasn’t given time to wonder for much longer, before he was on her, much like she had been before, but this was pure rage, and Whisper knew all to well what was about to happen as my Hoof connected with her belly, flipping her over onto her back with a single blow. Whispers already broken ribs seared in her chest, making her shout in pain. But what came next took her by surprise yet again. Before she even knew it, he was standing over her, his forelegs pinning hers to the floor, and when she looked up into his eyes, she didn’t recognize the pony standing over her, and then it hit her, she had triggered him, and knew a second later that he had become pure savagery and feral when his head moved in, and then his teeth sank into the base of her wing, the one place he knew was still original Whisper.

She let out a scream of pain as his teeth pierced her flesh, a red-hot pain spreading along her side as what was left of Moonshine began tearing the flesh away from the bone, exposing the ball and socket where her wings joined her side. Whisper screamed again in shock and pain, before acting on her own instinct, and lashing out with both rear hooves, kicking him in the groin. Feral or not, that would hurt anything.

The feral pony broke away, blood coating his muzzle as he dealt with the shock of being double kicked in the jewels, but Whisper, knowing well enough by now not to let him recover at all, took the opportunity, and leapt in, punching him so hard in the head, she felt his skull shift and crack, before he flopped to the floor, unconscious.

*page break*

Dark, everything was dark. But not impenetrable darkness, more like a persistent gloom that made it seem like I was looking through thick grey cotton. I gave my head a shake, and my shaggy mane flopped into my face, but it was normal for me. I hadn’t had my mane and tail trimmed since Clear Glass’s mom did it for me almost a year ago.

“Moonshine! Get yer free loadin’ ass down ‘ere and cook supper!” I heard a shout from downstairs, apparently my dad had woken up, and his empty stomach motivated him to give me the only kindness I had ever received from him. Jumping up from the straw pillow I used as a bed, I trotted downstairs, seeing my father with his head slumped on the only table we had. Empty bottles of various alcohol covering the surface, save an area specifically for him to flop his head when he over indulged, which was all the time.

“About fuckin’ time, the fuck ya been doin!” He grumbled at me, and I knew better than to remain silent or just shrug.

“N…Nothing Dad.” I responded, keeping it short, sweet, and to the point.

“Figures… that’s all yer good at. Doin’ nothin’, and eatin’ my damn food!” he shouted, before getting up, and stumbling. I made a move to catch him before he fell, but he got his balance back quickly, and then slapped me aside with the back of his hoof, knocking my smaller frame to the floor.

“The fuck you doin! You tryin to make a move? Huh? You think cause yer old man had a few drinks that you stand a chance!” He screamed down at me, before slapping me hard across the face. The hit bringing tears to my eyes.

“Know yer fuckin’ place, you piece of radigator shit! Now get yer dumbass up and get cookin’!” he screamed down at me, making me jump to my hooves and move to the kitchen. We didn’t have much in the way of food, my dad would spend most of the caps he earned on booze. But we did have a few boxes of Boom co. mac and cheese, and three cans of beans. It was honestly the only thing we’ve had to eat for the past month, but times were hard in the off season of radigator hunting.

I took a box of mac and cheese, and started cooking it, while taking a can of beans and cooking them as well. It maybe took a total of ten minutes to cook it all up, and I mixed them both into a large bowl. When the food was ready, I took the one bowl in, and set it on the table where my dad was sitting again. “Goddesses, yer fuckin’ slow. Thank Celestia yer mom ain’t here to see her only offspring being fuckin useless.” He grumbled sourly, before digging into his meal. I knew better then to stay there and catch more of his ire, and silently slinked away and returned to my room upstairs, taking care not to step on the squeaky floorboards.

I moved back to my room, well it was more like a closet really, and flopped back onto my pillow, and laid my head down and crossed my hooves over my belly to try keeping the grumbling quiet enough my father wouldn’t hear it, and sniffled softly before burying my head into he burlap sack stuffed with straw.

I must have dozed off in the dark room, and I hadn’t moved in the short time I was asleep. But when I opened my eyes, I was quickly made aware of a struggle downstairs followed by a shout. “Who are you! Get the fuck outta my… WHAT ARE YOU DOING!” My dad shouted. I leapt up, and pushed myself quietly out the door, and the sound of tearing fabric made its way to my ears, and a moment later, I heard three soft pops, and a scream cut short. My ears fell back as I heard a loud thump, and the smell of charred meat and the scent of gunpowder filled my nose.

I shrank back against the wall, trying to keep myself unheard and unnoticed, but my rotten luck took hold, and I stepped on the same squeaky floorboard I had avoided earlier. It wasn’t a loud sound, but in my ears, it might as well have been a shrill scream. And the same must have been true for whoever was in our home, because I heard movement downstairs, and then soft thumps as they ascended the stairs. I tried to make myself as small as possible but even with my diminutive stature, I was still a blue colt against a grimy beige wall.

Then, a monster appeared. A grey mare, with emerald eyes and a look of unbridled rage filling them glared down at me, a quivering foal pressed against the wall. Without a word, her horn alit, and I slammed my eyes shut, waiting for the impending death that was surely coming, but instead I was wrapped in a cool wave of energy, and effortlessly lifted into the air. I cracked an eye open, seeing my world spin as I was rotated around and looked over head to hoof. Then, just as silently, the mare carried me downstairs, and I got a glimpse of my father’s corpse burning where he had been shot down.

Then I was outside, and my hometown was on fire. Ponies were shouting and trying to run, but like an expert gunslinger, the mare holding me in her magic also levitated up a stripped rifle, and without looking, fired off several shots, dropping ponies I had known my entire life, and then they combusted, set ablaze by magical fire. I turned my head to look away from the carnage, my empty stomach churning, only to see a brown Pegasus, looking panicked as he fired a battle saddle at one of my neighbors, shooting her in the leg, but not pressing his advantage. But the mare holding me walked by, and fired twice, hitting the mare in the head and likewise setting her ablaze. I clenched my eyes in horror as tears streamed down my cheeks, and only the sounds of murder filling my ears until I was unceremoniously dropped onto the ground, where I heard other foals of Arbu sniffling and crying out as their family members were gunned down.

I opened my eyes, my view filled with a crimson glow and a charcoal unicorn standing on the other side of the glow, her blue eyes looking down at me pitifully before returning her gaze to the battlefield. I looked around, seeing other foals younger than me huddled together in fear, their crying overshadowing my own. I shifted my attention back to the massacre, a morbid curiosity and even a little hope that the towns ponies would win out, but then I saw another monster, a steel-clad pony launching grenades into houses, blowing the entrances to rubble, and my heart sank. Whatever hope I had for us to survive this just went down with the house the Steel ranger had blown apart.

*page break*

I gasp and snap upright, followed by a searing pain traversing down my spine and radiating through my left wing. As soon as my brain registered what was going on, I began to writhe, a shout of pain and confusion leaving my throat as I flopped back onto the bed, breathing hard. My nostrils flared and my eyes darted as I struggled to come to grips with my current situation. I was in a room like the one Rogue was in, so that meant the hospital wing.

I slumped into the bed, my breathing slowly returning to normal, but the pain still existed. My wing and shoulder both throbbed in time with my heartbeat, making me wince every time I involuntarily twitched. Still panting, I struggled to calm down and collect my thoughts.

I was in the hospital wing. Presumably in the castle since the décor looked pretty much the same. I was injured, no shock there though, when wasn’t I injured in some form or another? I then reopened my eyes and looked around, takin in my surroundings with more thought put into my action. The room was clean, sparsely decorated and had a feeling of sterility that clung to every hospital. I then saw my gear sitting on a chair not far from my bed, and sitting right on the top, was my helmet.

The entire thing looked like it had been battered with a baseball bat, and then used to jam up a rock crusher. One visor was shattered entirely, and the other was cracked so badly I doubted I could see out of it. The entire rebreathing apparatus had been smashed in, and there was blood, probably mine coming from several of the cracks.

Then I remembered, I had been sparring with Whisper. The fight was a lot more serious than any of the previous ones. My mind struggled to reorganize the fragmented memories of the fight. Something had happened. Then I spared a glance at my injured wing, and saw a spot of dark crimson, and I was able to pinpoint the source of the pain as coming from just under the bone.

And it hit me like a wave all over again. I remembered Whisper stabbing a spear through my wing, the pain was intense, but so was my rage and humiliation at the act. But then nothing. There were no memories after that. I closed my eyes and tried to remember, but all I got for my efforts was a headache, and a dull thudding in my skull. Sadly, I was familiar with the symptoms of a concussion by now, and I figured I had suffered yet another.

I sighed and slumped back against the bed again and looked up to the ceiling. The events of the fight flitting through my brain and mixing with the vividness of the dream I had. I don’t know how long I lay there thinking about it, could have been twenty minutes or two hours. It didn’t matter though. I had to go find my friends and try to figure out what happened.

I groaned out load as I shoved the blanket off of my body and pulled the heart monitor cable from my chest as I slid my sore body out of the bed. I slipped, tangled up in the sheet, and fell onto my side, jarring my injured shoulder and wing, making me shout out in pain. Tears filled my eyes, which I promptly wiped away, and gritting my teeth, I set my hooves under me, and with a low growl I forced myself to stand.

Having mastered the art of standing up, I panted for breath and pressed my good side on the wall, taking some of my weight off my injured leg.

“This sucks.” I grumble to myself, before seeing a crash cart sitting nearby, and a couple of familiar syringes atop it. Groaning, I push off the wall, and hobble to the cart, taking up one of the syringes, one I recognized as Med-x and injected only half into my shoulder, wincing as the needle pierced my hide, but it was little compared to what I felt currently. With my hoof pushing the plunger in, I felt instant relief at the site, and then pulled the needle out. Last thing I needed was to get hooked on chems.

Using my good and unbandaged wing, I slid the remainder of the syringe into my bag, and then set about pulling my gear on. The armor was easily the worst, as it had to go around my shoulder, but I also had to poke my injured wing through the hole, and that hurt like hell. But once that and the coat were on, the rest went on easily. Well except the helmet, that I pushed in my bag as well, and hooked it to my flank.

I continued to pant despite the Med-x, but I shoved the thought from my head, and then stumbled my way into the hall. I don’t bother closing the door behind me, not caring enough to bother, before putting myself against the wall, and struggling to catch my breath. But getting little for my time, I grit my teeth again, and started walking. Keeping my good side against the wall, I limped and shuffled along until a dark blackish brown mare saw me and gasped, dropping her clip board as she saw me.

“Mr. Moonshine, you shouldn’t be up and about!” The mare said, her voice silky smooth and very motherly, but I only spared her a glance, and pushed myself past her.

“Get outta my way. I need to find my friends.” I growl and then my leg gives out and I stumble, the wall was the only thing that kept me from falling entirely.

“Moonshine, you’re in no condition to...” The mare tries to move in and help me, but I shove her back. Not hard, just enough to get my point across before looking into her eyes. I noticed one was milky in spots, like she was going blind, but I didn’t focus on it for long.

“You didn’t hear me. I need to find my friends.” I say again, still panting hard as I push myself back into a standing posture and then continuing to limp forwards. I didn’t know where Shady and the others would be, but I knew where I was, and our room lent to us by Whisper, so I just needed to make it there. Still easier said than done.

Once more the Mare tried to get my attention, but again I ignored her. Instead she sighed and took the brunt of my weight on her shoulder, supporting me better and helping me walk.

“Thanks.” I grunt out, wincing as my wing flares once more in pain. But the Mare nodded silently, knowing that talking would only distract me, and I guess the last thing she wanted was me taking a bad step.

The going was slow, only because I could barely manage a walking pace, let alone the trot that took me around the place. And I felt my strength ebbing with each step forward, the only thing keeping me upright now was just my determination to find Shady and the others.

“What’s… what’s your name?” I ask after about five minutes of silence, and the mare looked at me with her good eye, and then sighed.

“Doctor Mozart. Your Doctor I might add.” She said and I could detect a trace of venom at those words, but also respect.

“Nice…too…Meet you.” I panted out and then my legs gave out entirely and I flopped to the floor, which felt cool against the bits of my hide that contacted it.

Mozarta sighed and snorted. “I told you, you shouldn’t be out of bed.” She said angrily, and I nodded slowly as I just lay there still struggling to breathe.

“What’s wrong with me?” I stammer out between breaths as I force myself to sit up and slump against the wall for support.

“Well that’s a long list. Sadly, being a dumbass isn’t something medicine can fix, but if you must know, you suffered a severe concussion, the latest of several according to the x-rays. A dislocated shoulder that was set poorly, so we had to dislocate it again and set it correctly. You have a deep wound through your left wing caused by a bladed tool of some sort. Several fractured ribs, a slipped disc in your spine, and a broken nose.” She said somberly, listing off everything that was wrong.

“That explains the difficulty walking, but why can’t I breathe properly?” I asked, and she just shrugged.

“No clue, you were doing fine when we were fixing you.” She said, and then paused in thought.

“I had a nightmare, it woke me up and I jerked when I woke up, could that have done something?” I ask leaning against the wall, waiting for my strength to return.

“Maybe, you could have induced yourself into shock. That could do it.” She said and I nodded softly, before grunting and forcing myself back to my hooves. It was then that the Needle I had haphazardly put into my bag decided to make its presence known by falling onto the floor. Doctor Mozarta noticed and then froze.

“Moonshine, did you take any of this?” She asked after picking up the syringe, and I nodded, explaining that I took half of the dose before leaving the room.

“You idiot. If you did go into shock, then taking Med-x makes things so much worse. No wonder you can’t fucking breathe.” She scolded, before kicking my legs out from under me, making me fall to the floor once more as she lifted her hoof, and pressed a large button on a device strapped to her fetlock.

“What did you just do?” I ask through my gasps for breath.

“Activated the emergency alert for all Doctors and Nurses. It also activates a tracker, bringing them right to our location quickly.” She said, and I could hear just a hint of panic in her voice, despite her being calm on the outside, maybe it was just to keep me from panicking and possibly making myself worse. Not that it would matter. If what she said was true, there wasn’t a damn thing I could do. Even if I could get up and walk, chances were I wouldn’t get far before the medical staff arrived. So, I just sighed and slumped back against the wall and just tried to relax.

True to her word, in a minute’s time, four ponies come running down the hall toward us, one with a wheelchair in tow. I didn’t even get a chance to protest, before they all scooped me up and set me in the chair, before rapidly returning me to the room where I awoke.

“Hook up a donation bag, take some blood before he strokes!” Mozarta shouted at one of the nurses, and in just twenty seconds, I felt a needle pierce my hide, and I saw my blood filling the bag rapidly. In the meantime, another pony re-attached the heartrate monitor to me.

In order to distract me and keep me calm, Mozarta gets my attention by speaking to me and telling me what is going on.

“Moonshine, the Med-x you took while in shock is causing the blood pressure in your lungs to increase, making your lungs swell. Normally more blood is a good thing, but in this case, it’s collapsing your air sacks and causing the shortness of breath you are experiencing. The simple fix is to drain some blood and hope the swelling goes down. If it doesn’t work, we can give you Xylazine. It’s a vasodilation drug that will lower the blood pressure and keep you from having a stroke.

I nod softly and remain silent as I relax the best I can, slumping my head against the bed as one of the Doctors reads out my current stats, numbers and letters that had no meaning to me save that from the tone of their voice it was an improvement, so I took that as a good sign.

“Give him a small dose of Xylazine.” Mozarta said and I perked my head up, curious as to why if I was showing improvement.

“We can’t risk you walking off again when we get you stable, so we are gonna sedate you, so you don’t do that shit again.” She said scoldingly and I shrunk a little. I just wanted to get to my friends and try figuring out what had happened.

I then saw her face soften a little, and she patted my on my good shoulder.” I get it, you want to see your friends. Just rest here and I will go round them up.” She offered, and I nodded slowly in appreciation before resting my head on the pillow as I feel the nurse give me yet another injection. Only a minute or two passed, and I felt like I was sinking into a pool of heavy water. I then sighed and for the first time since I woke up, I managed to take a deep breath and I felt myself sinking more into the heavy haze.

I couldn’t keep track of time once more, and I couldn’t find a single fuck to give anymore. But I was looking at the ceiling, my breathing finally regular, and then, for no reason, I remembered when Shady was out of it back in ten pony, and I remembered what she said about not seeing with your eyes, and you know what? I finally understood what she meant as I sunk further into the depths of the sedative and closed my eyes.

*page break*

Once again, I was dreaming of that fateful night at Arbu, the events like my previous dream, but I knew I was dreaming. My dad was… being my dad, and then I fell asleep in my room once more and was awoken by my dad’s shout. Littlepip dispatched him, and then came for me when I made a noise to alert her. She came for me, grabbed me in her magic, and inspected me rudely like she had in the past. She then brought me downstairs, and I was more than prepared to revisit the horror of what was outside.

Then the door was kicked open, startling Littlepip, who dropped me and lifted her zebra rifle at a threat. I fell to the floor and rolled away, just on instinct to get to safety if it was one of my neighbors. The kitchen table was nearby, and I slipped under it quickly, before turning to look, seeing my dad’s corpse smoldering only a meter away, but I ignored it and focused on my savior.

A black Helmet adorned their face, concealing their features. The had on a thick leather coat with metal shoulder pads, and there were slits for a pair of dusky blue wings As I took in the sight, the figure before me seemed familiar, but I couldn’t place it. I watched on as the armored pony dropped to the floor under Pip’s shots and pushed off with his wings to close the distance. Littlepip was no slouch, and adjusted her aim at the closing threat, her magic pulling the trigger in quick three round bursts, but of any that hit, they glanced off of the armor under the coat, and ricocheted behind them and embedded into the walls. Caught off guard, Littlepip hesitated and caught a rapid upper cut from the stallion, a blast of a shotgun coming from his hoof, the force knocking her back. I expected her face to be torn to ribbons, but only her fur was singed, and she rapidly blinked to clear her eyes, likewise surprised at the turn of events. Her attacker didn’t wait for her to wrap her head around the fact that she wasn’t injured and pressed the advantage.

I watched him begin to pummel her with his forehooves, more blasts came from his hoof with each successful hit, and soon, the little mare was on the floor with the armored stallion standing over her back. Her nose was broken and her left eye swollen shut, but that didn’t seem to phase the pony, who spread his wings wide, before folding them down, and wrapping her face in the primary feathers tightly, and with a scream of pain, rage, sadness and torment, he snapped her neck with a deft twist of his wings before dropping her corpse to the ground next to my fathers.

My eyes wide with shock, awe, and terror, I looked at the stranger. He seemed hardly winded as he picked up her fallen weapon, and then pulled the trigger once, firing a magic round into her body, and in only a heartbeat, she was engulfed in flames. But I wasn’t looking at that. No, what caught my attention was his cutiemark. What I saw gave me chills. It was a crescent moon over a bank of clouds. It was my cutiemark. He then snapped his attention to me, the blue visor of his helmet casting me in a sapphire glow.

*page break*

I awoke again, this time without a movement. I was still under the effects of the sedative, and became dimly aware of some pony gently shaking me, and I tried to focus my eyes, seeing only a red hoof pressed on my uninjured side. I blinked, still trying to figure out what was going on and looked where I knew the hoof would eventually connect with the pony it belonged to. And what I saw, despite my muddled brain, still made my heart swell a little, and a smile to adorn my face.

“Hey” I said softly, still giving a small smile to Cherry, who smiled back, but still looked concerned regardless.

“Well, looks like he’ll live.” Came the voice of Shady off behind Cherry, making me crane my neck more to see her, looking like her usual pissy self, but even I could catch a glimmer of relief in her emerald eyes. From what I could tell, every pony was here. I could hear Rouge off in the back ground lightly scuffing his hooves on the floor, and from the sounds of it, Zakk was struggling to open the worlds loudest paper wrapper, just before I witnessed a shower of centuries old potato chips explode into the air.

No pony paid him attention though, and every pony was looking in the direction of another pony in the room, who stood motionless, but even I could still hear their slow breathing. I looked over in that direction, and saw Whisper, looking confused, tired, and a little weary judging by the distance she kept from me. I saw she also looked as bad as I had felt, about as beat up as I was. I was surprised to see her bat wings were missing, as well as the talisman she had worn to allow the wings to sprout from her back. Instead there were little stumps, but one was heavily bandaged and red was seeping from the base of her stump.

“What… happened?” I asked as I took in her appearance, and then the rest of the ponies in the room fell entirely silent, save the subtle but obvious crunch as Zakk tried to silently bite down on one of his chips, but in the stillness, it was awkward and loud. But like before, no pony paid attention, and instead shifted their gazes back and forth between Whisper and me.

“What is the last thing you remember?” Whisper rebutted my question with one of her own. A touch of cold detachment in her words. I blinked, taken aback by her attitude, but I suspected that how I answered this question would determine the rest of this conversation. So, mustering what strength I could. I sat up a little more and fixed my eyes on hers before answering.

“I remember you stabbing me with a spear. I remember the pain and the anger I felt, but nothing after that. Its just a blank space for me.” I remark, my words also cold as I remember she had stabbed me through my wing, reigniting a little of that previous anger, but the sedative did a good job of keeping it from being more than a small ember. Whisper sighed, and relaxed a little, before taking a step closer and sitting on the floor beside my bed.

“That makes sense. You were pretty pissed.” She said and I narrowed my eyes at her. “But… if that’s the last thing you remember, it may be best if you don’t know what happened.” She said softly, before touching her injured stump of a wing with a hoof, drawing my attention back to it.

“Whisper. Fuckin’ tell him. He needs to know.” Shady growled dangerously, her tone surprising me as I look back to my friends, and only realized that they all wore similar expressions of agitation, and a little sorrow. Cherry more than any pony as she stayed by myside and kept her hoof on my good shoulder. Whisper sighed and closed her eyes, before looking back up at me.

“Moonshine… you…. snapped. I admit that I may have gotten carried away, and that this whole situation is mostly my fault. But… you were pure rage and instinct. There wasn’t much of you that makes you… well you.” She said, and I could tell she was just stalling as she tried to figure out the best way to tell me.

“Sweet Luna, is there a rest stop between here and the fucking point!” Shady swore, barely containing her agitation before Zakk, reached over and just patted her on the shoulder. Whisper fixed a cold glare on my friend and I felt that I needed to move this along before Shady attacked the injured Pegasus.

“Whisper… what did I do?” I ask, by now familiar with how I can be when I lose my shit. The yellow mare returned her focus to me, and then shuddered lightly as she began recounting everything that happened after my wing got perforated by a spear. We all listened intently, though I figured that the rest of my friends had already heard this all. When whisper finally finished recounting the ending. I didn’t know what to feel. I knew I should feel something, maybe it was just the drugs in my system keeping me from going into full on melt down.

“So, you’re telling me that I tried to… eat your wing?” I asked and she nodded. Aside from the whole trying to make a meal of her, the rest of my actions seemed pretty typical when I lost control, but that last little nugget of information really bothered me.

“Moonshine, you just snapped, you aren’t responsible for what…” Cherry began before I looked up at her with a look that made her words stop in her throat and she fell silent.

“I tried to…eat Whisper. I tried to eat a friend…” I said, and even through the sedative, now I could feel a little despair setting in, as well as some horror, and other dark emotions. Then, just as quickly as they started to set in, Shady was suddenly in my face. Well more accurately her hoof across my face as she slapped the living hell out of me.

“Knock that shit off, you aren’t to blame here Moonshine. It’s this stupid bitch who pushed you past that point. It doesn’t matter who it is, any pony can snap like that given the right circumstances.” She snarled, glaring daggers at Whisper.

“Don’t call me a bitch you fucking gimp. If I’m gonna teach this boy how to fight, I needed to know exactly what he’s capable of. Not like you’d get that; you can barely walk let alone teach some pony how to be agile!” Whisper shouted, standing on her hooves again and moving closer to Shady. Who in turn stepped up to Whisper, a full head taller than the lithe Pegasus and bared her teeth.

“Limp or not, I will still turn you into paint. If you think Moonshine’s scary when he snaps, you have no fucking clue what you’re stepping up too.” Shady growled menacingly and I could tell that this was about to get bloody.

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Cherry shouted, before her horn sparked, and a burst of flame shot between the mares, singing their chests. ‘If you ladies don’t put your dicks away now, I swear this pissing contest will be over before it begins.” Cherry threatened and I watched as her normal hazel eyes slowly faded to red. Though I could tell she was still in charge currently, which meant her, and Justice were both in agreement on the matter, though I could be mistaken.

“I get it, you both care about Moonshine. Shady, you feel like you need to protect him, Whisper, you feel like he needs to learn to protect himself. But you both are missing the fucking point. Moonshine’s been protecting every pony. He’s saved us all too many times to count. And you just take that for granted… grow up and look at the pony who is sitting here in a hospital bed, how familiar is it to us to see him beaten up, hurt, and devastated. You think he needs a reason to have snapped? I’m surprised it hasn’t happened sooner with all that he’s been through.”

Every pony remained silent at Cherry’s outburst, and then took a moment to think and realize that she had a valid point. Well except Whisper, who really hadn’t been impacted by all our travelling and fighting.

“You’re… you’re right.” Rogue whispered and then sighed softly. “Moonshine, you saved me from a fate worse than death, you helped me walk again. Evan after how I fucked up with Cherry.” He said, before offering a very quiet but sincere thank you.

“Yeah. You saved me from being drowned on the Whiterose when we first met. That and an uncomfortable sleep on that floor, you’re a great pillow by the way.” Zakk commented and like Rogue before him, gave his thanks.

“And me, from having my head crushed in by General Grunt, and from being trapped inside my own mind with… well my issues.” Cherry said, before pausing and sparing a glance at Whisper, leaving the mention of Justice a secret between us all for now.

Shady then sighed and nodded. “Me too, half a dozen times so far. The battle or Respite, the Jacks camp, Hell you saved us all the other day from that massive hermit crab, you all remember that?” Shady asked, and every pony smiled and nodded.

“The point is, Moonshine has protected all of us, saved our lives in ways we can’t imagine, constantly carrying the weight of things he had to do in order to keep us alive. He doesn’t need to learn how to protect or be protected, he needs our help in protecting each other.” Cherry said softly, before placing her hoof on mine and kissing my head.

Whisper then sighs, and sits back down, her eyes a little glassy from the heartfelt moment. “Wow, you guys know how to tug on the old heart strings huh. But you’re right. Moonshine can certainly protect himself, better than I could have imagined. But don’t over do it kid. Even if you can learn to control… whatever that was, it doesn’t make you invincible.” She said seriously, and I nodded gently, indicating that I knew all too well. Then I heard a chuckle off to the side and glanced at Shady and Zakk who were both sharing a knowing smile.

“He may not be invincible, but…well let’s just say I got something cookin’” Shady says cryptically. “But it’ll have to wait until numb nuts is out of bed and well enough to move again. Thanks for that Whisper.” She added with a little salt to her words.

“Alright, get out, no more of that shit.” Cherry scolds, before ushering every pony out of the room, and letting them get back to whatever it as they were all doing before coming here. Well except Cherry, who walked back over to my bed, and took a seat beside me.

“So, what time of night do you call this huh? Come home, all beat to hell, and you look like you haven’t even eaten.” She scolded playfully, and I just looked at her in confusion. “Wha…” Was all I got out before she silenced me by pressing a hoof to my lips.

She then smiled, and picked up her saddle bag, and set it on the bed beside me, before opening it and withdrawing a cardboard container. Inside, was a medley of fruits, probably grown here at the castle gardens. “Remember last week how I was still messed up, and you fed me in bed because I couldn’t move?” She asked me, and I nodded slowly as she climbed onto the bed beside me and using her magic to levitate a strawberry to my lips.

“Consider this recompense.” She said slyly, before taking a strawberry herself, and a small bite from the end before pressing it to my lips. I smiled and ate the fruit happily. The sweetness making me sigh contentedly as I wrap my one good leg around her back and kissed her cheek. She let out a small giggle, before hugging herself close to me, and I rested my head upon hers, being careful not to impale my chin on her horn.

We remained like that for a while, cuddled together on the small hospital bed, eating sliced fruit and just being happy to be in each other’s company. I admit, it went a long way to making me feel better, though I still think the sedatives were working because I should have been way more upset about what I had done. I suppose there would be time for that later though.

“Hey Cherry, something just occurred to me. You can use your magic again, how did that happen?” I ask as I looked into her eyes, which immediately crossed as she looked up at her horn.

“Huh, now that you mention it, I didn’t even notice. But thinking on it now, the first time I was able to use it was a little bit ago, when Shady and Whisper were fighting.” She said, and then scrunched her nose in thought.

“weird. I noticed that when it happened, your eyes turned red like they do when…She appears. But you seemed still in control.” I comment, stating my observation, which only seemed to puzzle her further.

“That’s… odd, as far as I can tell that hasn’t happened before.” Cherry replied, then looked even more puzzled than before.

“Maybe, just maybe, you and her found something to agree on for a change?” I ask, which seemed to alarm Cherry, before the thought fully registered, and then she relaxed and sighed.

“Maybe. It seems she has some feelings for you too.” Cherry remarked, though I could tell in her voice she wasn’t thrilled about it.

“Hey relax. Even if she does like me or something, nothing, not even her would get between you and me. Hell, I beat her once. I can do it again.” I said, mustering what little confidence I could muster, which admittedly wasn’t much at all. But I could tell that it was what she wanted to hear.

After that, we both fell silent for a bit, just holding each other. It’s so hard to put into words how incredible it is to have some pony who can make you feel like nothing else matters except that moment. Its surreal, it’s… well peaceful. I knew, not just hoped and felt, but I KNEW that I was safe with her, and she was with me. It’s times like these that I hate the ridiculous way our language is built, because there just isn’t a word that can adequately describe feelings like this. Those who have felt them know what I mean, but those who havn’t… it’s like trying to describe color to some pony who has been blind their entire life. You can use words like warm and cold, or mellow or vibrant, but those words don’t do the color justice, and as such, describing feelings. You just can’t quite put it into words.

Those were the thoughts bouncing around in my head, before I drifted off to sleep again, my head atop hers. I didn’t know if she was asleep or not, but I think she was based on her gentle breathing, the rhythm pushing me back into the arms of Morpheus as well, and soon, I was out like a light.

I wasn’t sure what time it was when I awoke again, the lighting in this section of the castle never changed, even though it was dim by most lighting standards, I could assume it was only because of the bat ponies’ sight. But what did bring me back to a state of alertness, was a chill on the side where Cherry had been. But when I looked, she was nowhere to be seen, in fact the entire room had been vacated, even my gear was missing.

I stretched a bit, and winced as my bad shoulder popped, startling me a little. It hurt but not as much as it had earlier, my wing was also sending out waves of pain with every heartbeat, but it was tolerable. Even my mind was much clearer than before, and I looked around the room once more, this time pain and drugs not inhibiting my ability to pay attention.

Cherry wasn’t just missing but had been for a little while judging by the coolness of the sheets beside me. I knew I should have been concerned, but I figured that with her magic…well magically restored (what a thing to write.) She would be fine. Another thing I noticed, was that it had been a while since any pony had checked in on me too. I saw nothing out of place since I took my nap, even the things that were left out of place remained, even some of the chips Zakk had spilled around the room.

I sighed and laid back, figuring that Cherry just had to use the bathroom or something, and felt content enough to relax, though I wish some pony had left something to read, hell even a pen or pencil I could idly mess with, but there was nothing within reach, and the last thing I was going to do was get out of bed again.

I realized as I lay there, bored to tears, just how fortunate I had been in the past that things seemed to happen just after I awoke from whatever it was that messed me up, that was all preferable to just sitting there with nothing to do. I even looked back up at the ceiling and started to count the number of bricks. Not that that was much better, but it at least gave me something to focus on instead of the dead silence and still air in the room.

I could kind of keep track of the time, counting one brick a second, I counted two hundred and thirty seven bricks, somehow this room had one brick more than it would need if it was perfectly square, but some pony had messed up in the design and left in one extra brick, which puzzled me and gave me something else to think about. I wondered just on what the construction ponies were thinking that could lead to such an odd mistake, maybe they just didn’t notice, or care. But it was entertaining enough to pass the next fifteen minutes until I heard the door to my room click, and I shifted my attention to the entrance.

The door cracked open slowly, and I tensed on instinct, but was soon relieved when I saw Cherry peeking her head inside, her mane all done up nicely. “Uh hey, you’re awake. Would you mind closing your eyes for a minute, I had something I wanted to try.” She said blushing just a little, and I raised an eyebrow at her, before smirking and making an exaggerated motion of closing my eyes tightly for her. I heard her giggle a little, before pushing the door open and stepping into the room.

Something seemed off though, her back hooves let out a little clack, sharper than her usual hooves on the stone floor I was suddenly struggling to keep my eyes closed, as I heard something heavy filled with liquid get set beside my bed. “Ok open your eyes.” Cherry said, a little shy, but also excited. But as much as I wanted too, I couldn’t pass up the opportunity to tease her a little in return.

“You sure I should? I’m getting kind of use to the dark.” I reply with a playful smirk. I couldn’t see her face, but I could feel her eyes on me, and practically hear her stammering before she did.

“Wha..Just open your eyes Moonshine.” She blubbered, making me laugh softly before I did as she said, and when my eyes finally opened, I regretted not opening them sooner.

“What do you think?”; She asked, uncharacteristically shy before spinning in place for me to see everything. She was sporting a nurse outfit, and not like scrubs a doctor would wear, she had gone full candy striper/naughty nurse. Her mane was tied behind her head in an elegant braid, her tail to match. The skirt was only just long enough to hide any of her private areas, but short enough to see her toned legs.

“I uh… wow…I don’t…wow.” I stammer, unable to wrap my head around the sight. She had managed, somehow, to look sexy and professional all at once, and she definitely pulled it off. My reaction however had a negative effect on Cherry though, who took my stammering to mean that I didn’t like it.

“No No Cherry, I really love it! It just caught me by surprise. I wasn’t expecting… well you to look so good.” I say, the compliment genuine and sincere, making her smile and blush all at once.

“So, you really do like it?” She asked and I nodded enthusiastically, though unsure why she chose to dress up like a naughty nurse. I knew Cherry could read me like a street sign, and the look of questioning was bound to catch her notice.

“Curious why I dressed up like this huh? Well I have something fun in store.” She said, before levitating up a wet sponge from a bucket she had set on the floor. I opened my mouth to say something, but then the full implication hit me like a ton of brinks, and I only managed a small squeak.

“Alright then Mister Moonshine, it’s time for your bath, try to relax, and just let me do what I need to.” She said with a playful and sultry tone, one that screamed at me that this was going to be… well interesting.

I gulped and sat still as Cherry moved the sponge in and lightly began scrubbing my back legs, being very careful not to move them too much, I assume she had been made aware of my back injury. I just remained silent, entirely shocked at the current state of events, but unable, and honestly unwilling to stop it, this was too good.

Cherry, despite her sultry tones and gentleness with the sponge, as well as full access to my entire body, she refrained from doing anything lewd, though she did bite her bottom lip and blush profusely as she cleaned me between my back legs. Even I was ready for her to make a comment, an action, something naughty, but instead she did nothing except get me a little “excited.” I was left in complete confusion and embarrassment as she moved on, scrubbing my chest with the sponge. I didn’t mind though, the water was pleasantly warm, and her gentle scrubbing actually felt good, making goosebumps raise under my hide.

Cherry continued to clean me, taking great care to avoid hurting my shoulder and wing, cleaning the spots she could before having me lay on my side, even helping me roll over and present my back to her. And like before she scrubbed my hide with light touches between my wings and along my spine, making me shiver a little at the attention. And like before, she got to my flanks, and this time couldn’t help but to give my rump a playful pat with a hoof, before continuing on with her cleansing. As soon as she was done, she dropped the sponge into the bucket for the final time, and then produced a clean towel, and patted me down, drying me carefully.

Even with the possible lewd atmosphere, despite expectations, she refrained herself, and I sensed she took a little pleasure in teasing me, even if it was silently. As soon as she finished drying my fur, she helped me sit back up, and recovered me, before draping the towel over a table nearby.

“That was… comforting.” I say with a small smile, despite being a little embarrassed at being cleaned like this.

“Ya know, I thought it might be.” Cherry retorted with a sly grin, and then stood on her hind legs as she moved in and placed a small kiss on my lips. I couldn’t hold back too much, that just wouldn’t be my style. So, I gently placed my hoof on the back of her head and kissed her back, making her squeak a little before relaxing and deepening the kiss further.

Then the door opened once more.

“Alright Mister Moonshine, it’s time to…WHAT THE FUCK!” Shouted Doctor Mozarta as she finally glanced up from her clip board to see me and Cherry frozen in our kiss.

It took several moments to not only convince but prove that Cherry had been actually taking care of me, and not just here to have her way with her currently crippled colt friend, before Doctor Mozarta calmed down.

“Look, Miss Cherry, we don’t typically allow visitors at this time, let alone those of a more… intimate nature, only for our patient’s safety. But, if you truly want to help with getting Moonshine better, I could use some help.” Mozarta said, her voice rough and tired, but I could tell she was happy to have someone present to aid her.

Cherry nodded, happy to help where she could, before Mozarta set down a small satchel, and produced two roles of gauze, bandages, ointments and painkillers, making Cherry’s chipper attitude faulter a bit. “We are going to change his bandages. I don’t know what happened to his wing, but it bleeds like a stuck pig.” She commented, making Cherry nervous.

I sighed, and laid back on my side, hoping to be a good little patient and not move while they did this. “Alright, fold out his wing.” Commanded the Doc, and Cherry obliged, sitting nearby and very slowly and gently lifting my wing. I grunted out and winced as I felt the damaged muscles stretch and sear with heat as they flexed. Cherry, for all her well-meaning, clearly was out of her element here, but rather than complain or even offer any sort of comment, she just sat by as Mozarta began the process of unwrapping my bandages, each time I felt one layer removed, I would wince again as I felt cool air brushing past the wound. As soon as the last layer fell away, Cherry gasped loudly, and I turned my head slowly to look for myself. The damage was worse than it felt weirdly, but it still bothered me a lot.

I could tell right where the first incision was when Whisper stabbed me, it was clean and relatively small, the worst came from when I allegedly tore it from my wing. The flesh was ribbons, and I could see the muscle and chipped bone, and even worse I could see a small bit of the ceiling through it.

“Sweet Luna.” Cherry swore softly, and rather than spare a glance her way, Mozarta nodded.

“My sentiments exactly, I haven’t seen a wing injury like this in a while, but luckily we know how to treat them.” She said, before grabbing one of the ointments, a purple looking mush that gave off the odor of black berries, but as soon as it was applied, had a cooling effect like menthol. I shivered as the cooling effect hit, and then blinked as the pain ebbed away faster than I could expect.

“Oh whoa!” Cherry exclaimed and I looked back at my wing to see the area bubbling, which was odd, but then when the bubbles cleared, new flesh was left in its wake. It wasn’t enough to fully close the wound yet, but I could see that it was smaller than before.

‘I’ve seen this, that’s Zebra work.” Cherry said softly, and Mozarta nodded at my mare friend.

“Indeed, we learned this recipe from a traveling zebra a few years ago. It’s been very helpful in helping the bat-ponies with their injuries, but they are small compared to this.” She said softly, and I winced, this time not from the pain, more from how stupid I had been when I tore the weapon out. Cherry knew it too and patted a hoof on my side, giving me a reassuring smile.

“How long do you think it’ll take to heal up completely?” Cherry asks softly, studying the wound closely, and judging how much it had healed already.

“Maybe a week to close the wound completely, but I can only guess when he will be airborne again. But I would recommend a few weeks before attempting to use them.” She offered, and I cringed. My entire combat style had been adapted to my wings now, it was gonna be a challenge to revert to how I fought before.

“’When will he be able to get on his hooves and walk around?” Cherry asks, and Mozarta rolls her eyes before looking at me with a scolding mom look.

“I would say a week, but knowing you, three days is too long. I’d say tomorrow if you keep it light.” She says, emphasizing the last bit as if she was talking to a child. Cherry lets out a small giggle as I nod bashfully and scrunch my muzzle at the implications that I couldn’t behave.

“Don’t worry Doc, I’ll keep an eye on him.” Cherry says with a playful wink as she sticks her tongue out at my incredulous look. Doctor Mozarta scoffs and rolls her eyes, before setting the bottle of Zebra healing gel.

“Yeah, I’m sure you will. But just keep your eyes on him and your hooves off. He needs proper time to heal, and any… extracurricular activities certainly won’t help.” She scolds, before looking over Cherry in her nurse outfit for emphasis.

“But, since you’re in costume, I suppose it’d be fitting to let you help out. Every few hours you need to check his wound and clean it. As well as making sure he takes his pain medicine. Who knows, this might add a little extra realism to your roleplay.” She teases Cherry, making the red mare scrunch her nose and blush at the same time. I couldn’t help but hide my smirk behind a hoof before she slapped it off me.

Mozarta then began instructing Cherry on how to properly clean and inspect the injury, all the while Jotting down notes for Cherry in case she forgot anything. She also provided her with an old stopwatch, explaining that she should set the timer for every three hours. I kind of tuned out for a while, letting the two mares talk, and answer questions, but my mind slowly began drifting back to what had landed me here in the first place, and no I don’t mean my dumbass attempt to leave. Instead I went back to what Whisper told me had happened, and my last memory before I blacked out.

If what Whisper had said was in fact true, there was a high likelihood, that every time I lost control of my temper, I lost a little of myself. Now that I was thinking on it properly, I could attribute a lot of the changes I went through to moments when I let my anger get the better of me. There were a number of instances where my personality, or way of thinking would change, some for the better like when I learned to forgive Velvet and Calamity, or when I learned the basics of how to fight after I beat up the pony on The Sea Horse.

There were times though that were more troubling, the first was when I killed the N.C.R. Ranger at Respite, yes, I did it to save Shady, but I was angry too. Then at the Jacks camp, I killed so many with a minigun I had found, because I was mad at Shady. Then there was this most recent incident, where I had allegedly tried eating Whisper. Yes, it was only her wing I had bitten, but what if I had actually tried to kill her? What was going to stop me from doing just that the next time I surrendered control to my rage? These questions were turning in my head, and the more I thought about it, the more I felt myself getting worked up about it. Cherry figured it out too, when my heartrate monitor began to speed up the rate between beeps.

Then I got smacked.

I jerked, torn from the dangerous train of thought, and cupped a hoof to my stinging cheek. I looked to where Cherry was, a look of shock and confusion in my eyes, but she didn’t notice as she hadn’t even needed to look back at me. Just by the sound from my heart monitor, she had instinctively known where my mind had gone, and without hesitation, literally slapped me out of it.

Mozarta looked on, merely raising an eyebrow at the scene, but the shrugged it off. “If you have any questions, or an emergency, head out to the nurse’s station, they send a runner to get me if you need me. But make sure Miss Wine, that better be a life-threatening emergency, or I will make it one.” She said in a stern voice, before bidding me farewell and a good night, then leaving the room, and both Cherry and I to sit in silence for a few minutes, stunned by the sudden aggression from the old and surely tired mare.

“That got…dark.” Cherry said, and I nodded. Both of us had been threatened before, hell we had both been shot at, kicked at, beaten, any number of possible life ending things, but they didn’t seem as intimidating as that latest threat.

“I think it’s because, as a Doctor, she doesn’t really get a lot of free time, let alone sleep. So, I would assume the little time she has, is very precious to her.” I offered, and Cherry nods, following my logic before moving over, and climbing up next to me in the bed. I smile warmly and wrap a hoof around her, pulling her against my chest as I place a soft kiss upon her horsehead, just under the base of her horn.

She let out a content and tired sigh, a sentiment I agreed with, and nuzzled against me. We remained like this for some time, just content to cuddle as we both relaxed. The Cherry looked up at me, her eyes soft and beautiful as ever, before asking…

“Do you ever think that this is or entire lot in life? Like some ponies are born into comfortable lives, while others are born just to suffer and die horribly?” Her question caught me off guard, and I raised my eyebrow before looking back at her.

“Do you mean like destiny?” I ask, and she nods, prompting me to think and choose my answer carefully.

“I…don’t know. I mean maybe but talking about destiny is such a muddled topic because so many ponies try to use the concept of destiny like a scape goat, to blame the shitty things that happen to them, or even justify their own evil intentions. I think, maybe, that destinies do exist, but each and every action, from even the simplest thing as choosing what to eat or what tree you go to the bathroom behind, to the much more complex choices we face every day, can change what that destiny is, or how you reach it.” I comment, making Cherry nod softly against my chest.

“Maybe you’re right. It is a tough concept to pin down, and that makes it easier to just say fuck it and make your own destiny. But you wanna know something I’ve been thinking?” She asked, and I nodded softly, my silver eyes meeting her hazel orbs. She then lifts herself up and presses her muzzle within millimeters of mine.

“If there is such a thing as destiny, I couldn’t be happier that it delivered you into my life.” She whispers, before closing the rest of the distance and pressing her lips against mine. I didn’t hesitate for a moment as I pull her tighter to my chest and kiss her back, my heart smooth and steady in my chest, but swelling with unbridled emotions at the love I felt for her at that moment. I was sure I looked like a hot mess, sore, bruised, cut, and bandaged, yet none of that mattered to her, she still saw me for me, and I couldn’t be happier to have her with me at that moment.

Once the kiss was finally broken, we fell into kind of a relaxed contentment. We didn’t need to say anything, though I’ve said that so many times now, it must be repetitive. We just…existed together. And that’s such a special thing that it’s hard for me to describe. I know as I’ve written this journal, I’ve changed how I write, my confidence has gotten better and I don’t feel like I need to keep things buried as much. But even through all those positive changes, I’m still a child of the wasteland, more specifically Arbu. I wasn’t really taught how to read or write. It wasn’t until Shady took me under her wing that I learned the skills I needed, math, reading, writing, and critical thinking.

I smiled and let those thoughts circle my brain, until finally, I fell into a calm sleep. Cherry had already done so, and was lightly snoring as she dozed, so it was little wonder why I was able to sleep as well. And this pattern continued. I won’t drone on about each time we awoke so I could take medicine and Cherry could clean my wound, even though they conversation was light, it was just that, light. Nothing of real substance existed during these times of alertness other than the fact that they were moments I got to spend with Cherry, and I cherish each heartbeat I have beside her, if I were to write down every thing to the smallest detail, I’d be here a while. So, for the sake of brevity, and not boring anyone reading this journal, I will just fast forward to the next morning.

*Page break*

When we awoke again, this having been close to the fifth time we had done so, it wasn’t because of the alarm for the timer had gone off, instead it was Doctor Mozarta and one of her nurses, a young Bat-pony colt, pushing a wheelchair along in front of him. She looked much more rested and I wouldn’t say happier, that mare always seemed to have a small scowl stuck to her face, but I could tell she wasn’t in a particularly bad mood either.

“Nice to see you two are up, though I can’t help but wonder why you’re still wearing that get up.” Mozarta remarked, before waving a hoof at Cherry, who in her tired stupor, yawned softly and just waved her off. The Doctor didn’t feel the need to pursue the teasing further, and instead came to check on me. I laid still, looking up at the ceiling, still not wanting to look at the grievous wound.

“Huh, looks like it’s healing better than I thought, though better safe than sorry, my original timeline stands.” She remarked, and I nodded somberly as she set about cleaning and rebandaging the injury yet again while Cherry muttered something about going to get some coffee and slowly leaving the room. I was left with Mozarta and her nurse, though from the little I knew of the Doctor, I didn’t think she was much for idle conversation. So that just left me and the young Bat-pony.

“So, what’s your name?” I ask looking at him, but all I got for my efforts was his head turning to the side, and a look of puzzlement in his eyes. So I decided to slow down my speech and annunciate my words clearly. I just thought he might have been a little slow.

“I am Moonshine, who are you? I ask again, this time speaking up and slowly so he could understand, but all I got for my effort was him pointing at Mozarta and then myself with an incredulous look, which only made the old mare snort and let out a small laugh.

“Oh nope, you want him to know you tell him yourself.” She said with so much sarcasm dripping from her voice that it felt toxic. I looked back to the bat pony, my eyes wide, a look that just screamed, “Holy shit dude!” which only made him hang his head before he looked back up at me, and then tapped his throat, and made a motion to speak, then shook his head. I nodded, my eyebrows furrowed as I followed along so far, then he slid his hoof tip across his throat, showing that he had his throat slit, though the scar I just noticed might have been a good clue. He then opened his mouth and tried to speak, only for a loud screech to fill the air.

My eyes widened as I gathered the full story, He had his throat slit at a young age, but rather than kill him, it only severed his vocal cords, so all he can do is screech when he tries to speak. I give him the most sympathetic look I could manage without falling into pity.

“I’m sorry that happened.” I offer, then wince as Mozarta prods a sensitive area of the wound. The young stallion nods, but manages a small, albeit melancholic smile. We then fell into a comfortable silence, which was odd considering the recent topic of conversation, but it didn’t feel like it was out of place, at least to me anyway. In the meantime, Mozarta finished cleaning and wrapping my wing in new bandages, and then gave me another quick once over, making sure she didn’t miss anything, and also to make sure that whatever we faced later on, I would be healthy enough to handle it.

By the time Doctor Mozarta finished, Cherry returned, two cups of coffee floating beside her as she entered the room. I smiled and graciously accepted the offered beverage, making sure to blow on the hot drink to cool it down before I took a small sip. Cherry and Mozarta began conversing again, my Mare friend making sure she knew exactly what kind of care my wing would require over the next week or so until it was healed enough to finish the process on its own.

I only half paid attention, all this medical procedure and stuff was boring to listen too and even more boring to write. (trust me I tried but gave up because it was putting me to sleep.) during the time, I finished my coffee, and Cherry hers, before the mute nurse moved the wheelchair near my bed, and I gave Mozarta a grumpy look.

“I’m not getting in that, it’s my wing that’s injured, I can walk just fine.” I growled, fixing the wheeled apparatus with a disgusted look, hoping some kind of mutant powers would awaken within me that would let me melt it to goo with just a glance, but no such powers were forthcoming, and the wheelchair was as solid as ever.

“As long as you are under my care and I can see you, you will sit in the chair and behave, or I will easily make it so you have to stay here for another four days.” Mozarta threatened, and I knew she was telling the truth, but I still hated the idea of sitting helpless in a wheelchair while Cherry, as wonderful as she was but also tired, pushed me along.

“Just swallow your pride and get in the chair Moonshine. I’m not going to spend another four days curled up on a small hospital bed.” Cherry said sweetly, but I also detected her annoyance and a little agitation at the thought. It wasn’t until I sat down to write this out that I remembered she had recently spent a fair amount of time in a hospital bed just before I had.

“Fine.” I grumble, before pulling the small blanket off and getting to my hooves. Admittedly I was a lot more sore than I initially thought, but a quick stretch and several popping joints later, I felt much better, before taking a seat in the wheelchair, and then looking at Mozarta and with an exaggerated wave of my hooves, I proclaimed at how well behaved I was, and that like a good boy I should get a lollipop or maybe a sticker?

A few minutes later, Cherry was wheeling me down the hallway, trying to contain a smile as I sat rubbing a lump on my head, a parting gift from Mozarta for being such a smart ass.

“To be fair, you kinda had that coming.” Cherry said, still barely containing her mirth. I scowled and scrunched up my nose in a pretty accurate impression of Cherry as my hoof gingerly poked the bump.

“She didn’t have to hit me with her clip board though.” I complain, then suddenly remembering the part of LittlePip’s story about covering their wagon with clip boards, and Calamity’s joke about them being made of stubbornite, and managing a small chuckle myself after that. Almost eight years in the making, and that joke had come full circle.

Cherry and I both fell into tired silence we moved along, though it didn’t take too long before I realized we weren’t heading for our room, and the path we were on now was unfamiliar. When I asked Cherry where we were headed, she replied that Shady had requested to see us the moment I was released from the Hospital wing. I nodded, eager to see the rest of my friends, and to see what they had been doing the last few days.

We made a quick detour by the cafeteria to grab some food for every pony, simple breakfast burritos of egg, potato, and cheese, though we made sure to get four for Rogue alone. Scant minutes later Cherry wheeled me through a heavy steel door, and suddenly a cacophony of sounds assaulted my ears. I heard metal being beaten with hammers, welders running at full tilt, and constant swearing every time some pony messed up and cracked their muzzle against something when a tool slipped. Cherry turned me around so I could face the interior now and what I saw made my eyes widen and my breathing stop.

I knew, or at least figured that Shady was going to work on the wagon based on the conversation her and I had the other night, but I wasn’t prepared for what I saw. Shady was sitting atop the wagon, a welding gun clenched in her teeth as she bounded thick metal plating to the side. Zakk, was using his immense strength to hold up the sheet as Shady tack welded it in place. Rogue was using his magic to levitate items and organize them based on importance. From what I saw, the old wagon had been stripped of rust, and patches put into place where it had rusted through. The wheels looked rebuilt and had extra armor plating installed to protect the hubs and spokes.

From this vantage point, I could tell the rear of it had a much larger and custom-built bumper, though it looked bulkier than I thought it should have. Cherry moved me closer to the wagon, and the closer I got the more detail I saw that had been put into rebuilding it. We remained like that for a time, neither of us having the energy to shout over the noise so we just waited patiently for Shady to finish the important welds.

As soon as she finished, and sat upright, she lifted her welding goggles and spat the welding gun onto the roof to inspect her work. Zakk, seeing that it was safe to let the sheet go for now, stepped back, and rolled his shoulders. It seemed even his supernatural strength had limits. He turned to get a drink of water, but locked eyes with us, and gave a friendly smile and wave before alerting Shady and Rogue to our presence. At once work ceased, and the large alicorn gently levitated Shady onto the ground, before the trio walked over to us, all three smiling, despite looking exhausted.

“Hey you two, what do you think?” Shady asked, gesturing at the wagon proudly. I couldn’t help but nod appreciatively, seeing now that the metal plates were armor plating based on the thickness.

“It’s looking great. But based on the weight you’re adding, I don’t think any pony save Rogue or Zakk would be strong enough to pull it.” Cherry remarked, but both Zakk and Rogue smiled.

“That’s the point. I wanted to pull it because just sitting in one place for long drives me crazy.” Zakk said with mirth lighting his face, and I could tell that the prospect of having something, anything to do would be a good thing when Zakk was involved.

“And I wanted to help as well, because aside from being a long-range fighter, I don’t contribute much to the group. This way I can feel like I have something to add aside from my rifle.” Rogue commented, and even though I felt differently, I doubted I could argue with him. If he wanted to be on the pull team, I wasn’t going to argue.

“Believe me, I was surprised too, but it’s true that the rest of us just don’t have the strength to pull the wagon. We are keeping it light where we can, but we are all pretty much in agreement that having comfort and safety is more important than having speed. Besides, when you two see what he all cooked up, I think you’ll agree.” Shady says proudly, and I couldn’t argue with the smiles of support she had from Zakk and Rogue.

With that, Zakk took over pushing my wheelchair as Shady took us on a tour of what had gotten done so far. We of course started outside, because that was where the bulk of the extra weight was.

“All of the armor plating you see has been grooved on each side so that the plates interlock, that way there are no gaps at all that could compromise the integrity. We also added insulation to keep the heat out, and the cool in. there are water collection points on the roof for catching rainwater, as well as several racks for luggage.” Shady began as we walked around the right side, and I could see the plating over here was all hung and only awaiting the finishing welds. Even the door looked thicker with armor, as well as stronger hinges that were both bolted and welded into place to hold the heavier door.

“At the back, we have something… well I think every pony is going to love it.” Shady began as we moved to the back, where Shady threw a lever, releasing two four-inch diameter solid steel rods, which allowed the rear bumper to swing outward with barely any effort from the grey mare. What I saw impressed me immensely and gave reason as to why the rear bumper looked so beefy. There were toolboxes, crates, and even an air tank integrated on one half, the other had a stove, sink, and a complex chemistry station with beakers and phials, even a small boiler. I didn’t know what we would use it for, but Shady seemed to know what she was doing.

“Holy shit…” I exclaimed as I took in what they had made. This was an entire workstation for every need we would come across. Shady even demonstrated that the toolbox had every tool she could get her hooves on, from different wrenches and screwdrivers, to air powered tools like grinders, cutters and air ratchets. The stove was all electric, the batteries were underneath and had been designed to charge from the wheels turning, making sure the entire wagon had power to spare. The sink had a small pump that would pull water through a series of magical purifiers and allow us to have clean water any time.

“Sweet Luna, Shady, guys, this is insane.’ Cherry remarked, but Shady just smiled, and kept the surprises coming. She hit a switch, and a small, refurbished coffee machine rose from the countertop, followed by a small section lifting to reveal cutlery, knives, forks, spoons. Even an old but clean pair of can openers. On the more industrial side of the workstation, a large section rose up at the back to reveal even more tools. a welder, large vice, a bench mounted grinder, and even more tools like pip wrenches and hammers of varying size.

But all of that paled in comparison to what happened next. Zakk pulled me back slowly, and had me face the back wall, where Shady gave Rogue a large grin, and the purple Alicorn smiled back and Nodded, before she hit another series of switches. I watched as two large arms, pushed my massive hydraulic rams pushed from the undercarriage, before rotating up at a sixty-degree angle, and then releasing two heavy chains. But it wasn’t aperture or the chains that hand my attention. No, it was the vaguely pony shaped something that was covered in a dark sheet that was slowly lowered to the floor in a standing pose.

“That isn’t…” Cherry began, before Shady cut her off, as Rogue ripped the sheet aside, and what we saw made Cherry and I both gasp in surprise. I knew we had salvaged another suit of power armor when we fought the giant hermit crab and had expected that Shady would go through it eventually. But I assumed that would take time. And I suppose a few days counted as time, but I expected it to take longer. Instead, standing before us, was a suit of Enclave power armor that didn’t just look new, it looked amazing.

All of the armor plates had been remade and I could see even strengthened in areas. It looked taller too, and I noticed that there had been extensions added on. I would guess it added about twelve inches or so to the total height. The visor had been replaced with one tinted a bright turquoise, the tail and mane sections were a deep indigo, dotted with stars, and the whole thing had been painted predominantly black, but areas where the armor broke up in flexible spots had been edged in a deep purple. But what drew my attention the most, was the homage/intimidation factor, that Shady had recreated the fanged mouth like I had on my last suit around the muzzle area. Unlike the last suit, this one was much sleeker, and the custom touches made it all together more terrifying and beautiful.

It was in my admiration for the suit, that I noticed a customization I didn’t expect on pegasi power armor, right on the top of the helmet, was a metal, spiraled horn, likewise painted black and purple. Shady followed my line of sight and smiled.

“I added that, because unlike the previous suit, this one was designed to allow two different species of pony to operate. A pegasi, or a unicorn.” Shady said proudly, before wrapping her forelegs around Cherry and me.

“Moonshine, the legs are longer to allow you to wear your weapons inside and still use them. Barrel extensions for your ballistic hooves, a whole other set up in the back for your power hooves, you will find that not only will they work like usual, but also pack a little more punch. Cherry, the horn will not only allow you to continue use of your magic, but it’s built to amplify them. You will find your fireballs are more potent, and your telekinesis will be stronger. You won’t be lifting train cars, but the occasional pony or two won’t be an issue.”

Zakk then cleared his throat, grabbing Shady’s attention.

“You showed them dessert but go ahead and give them the vegies.’ He said solemnly. Shady sighed, and released us, before moving over to a cloth bag that was tucked beside the toolbox.

“Moonshine… I do have some bad news.” She said, and then pulled the lonely item from the bag, and my eyes widened. It was my Ranger helmet. Or more accurately, it was… it looked like it had gotten crushed by the wagon.

“Your fight with Whisper destroyed your helmet. Even I couldn’t save it… but, there is a silver lining to it.” She said before moving back over to the armor and turning on the power. It lit up, and I could see the heads-up-display booting inside.

“Cherry, when you pilot this, it will have all safeties disengaged.” Shady said, before two barrels appear under each wing area, glowing a menacing red.

“You will have integrated magical beam rifles fired from inside, just like you did when you first used it. However, like I said, there is no safety so you will need to be careful. Moonshine, it will work differently for you though.” She said before pulling out my armored chest plate, minus the coat.

“We couldn’t save the helmet, but with the help from Test Light we were able to set it up so that when you get in, the whole suit will instead boot from the integrated computer in your armor. You won’t have the beam rifles available, but your other weapons will work just fine. Plus… when you need them…” Shady paused and slapped a panel near the flank with her hoof, which made the area pop open to reveal the interior of the suit.

“… You will be able to draw your revolvers with the tips of your wings. The armor plating there was removed to give you access, so keep that in mind.” She said, before closing the panel and setting my armor aside once more.

“now, this suit has built in life support as well. You can breathe under water for up to thirty minutes, and it can also administer different healing potions or Chems based on what you need at the moment. Plus, there is one feature that is so important, that it’s my personal favorite.” She said, before removing the helmet and holding it so we could see inside.

“I added a small strip of Velcro inside so you can scratch your nose!” She stated proudly, and I couldn’t help but smile. In the admittedly short time I had operated the previous suit, I did find that being unable to scratch your nose was annoying, having something inside that would help was extremely helpful.

“Shady all of this is incredible, but I can’t believe you three pulled this off in just a few days.” I say softly, but the trio just smiled knowingly, before a very familiar, and thick accent came from behind me. I turned to look over the back of the chair, and what I saw made my eyes widen, though I shouldn’t have been surprised. Whenever you had weapons to maintain, or a suit of Enclave armor, there was really only one pony you could call.

“Well, they did ‘ave help.” Deadshot Calamity said with a grin, replacing his cowpony hat atop his head. The rust colored Pegasus was flanked by Velvet Remedy on one side, their youngest daughter sitting in a neck worn sling, looking around the shop in interest, and Gawdyna Grimfeathers on the other. Not to mention a small hoof full of Alicorns, covered in grease and wearing different protective gear based on what they were working on.

“Well son of a bitch.” I said, before shoving myself from the wheelchair, not even caring about Cherry’s protests as I walked over and came face to face with Calamity and Velvet. The two of them looked tired, but I could tell that they were both happy. Gawd looked…well like Gawd.

“What are you all doing here?” Cherry asked as she joined me on my right, and the rest of my friends spread out behind me. To any group from the outside looking in, they would assume that this was about to become a bloody fight.

“When we caught word that you all were holed up at Black Pony Mountain, we all decided to see if you needed some help, turns out we were right.” Velvet said smoothly, making little Clear Glass coo cutely.

“Eyeeup, Gawd ‘ere heard about yer exploits against tha hermit crab a few days back and thought y’all might need some assistance.” Calamity offered, before holding his hoof out to me, and I smiled as I bumped mine against his, just like we had when we first met.

“It’s good to see you are all holding up.” I offered, making Calamity smile as he looked at his wife, and patted a hoof lovingly on his daughter’s head, making her giggle.

“I think UP would be an appropriate word, considering this little girl seemed to have inherited her father’s knack for going a day or two without sleep.” Velvet said, and though I could detect a small bit of annoyance, there was nothing but love for her daughter. Calamity then turned back to look at me, then saw the bandage around my wing.

“Eh? What happed to yer wing?” He asked, before leaning in closer to take a look at the bandage and the location of the injury. I was about to tell him that it was an injury from a sparring match with Whisper, but Zakk cut me off.

“He got hurt by saving us all from the giant hermit crab! We were pinned down, but he came in to save the day, throwing himself at it, and shoving it aside, but it grabbed him in one of it’s massive claws and started shaking him around like a ragdoll!” Zakk exclaimed, making every single one of us turn to look at him, incredulous looks in the faces of my friends, and looks of sheer amazement on the part of Calamity’s group. Then Shady slapped the energetic pony on the back of his head, followed by her telling him to shut up.

I Smiled, and told him the truth, about a sparring match that went too far, and how I got impaled by a spear. Though to my dismay, that only seemed to make Calamity and Velvet even more surprised. Even Gawd let out a low whistle of appreciation.

“Right, and let me guess, you then yanked it out yourself, and then proceeded to fight anyway.” Velvet surmised, and I sheepishly nodded, while rubbing the back of my head.

“Sweet fucking rainbows, you’re just like LittlePip.” Gawd commented but didn’t get the response she had been hoping for. Every pony save the Alicorns looked at the Gryphon in shock. Even Calamity and Velvet looked back and forth between her and I to see my reaction.

I just smiled softly. And replied, “It does tend to happen when you get shot at, stabbed, beaten, or blown up on a constant basis. I guess somethings are unavoidable given enough time.” My response garnered even more surprise from my friends, but I didn’t let them dwell on it for long.

“Now, lets all get back to work, give me anything to do, even light duty I don’t care. I’m tired of doing nothing. And some pony get rid of that Goddess damned wheelchair.” I said enthusiastically, and with a small bout of laughter, we all fell into working on the wagon. Cherry and Velvet joined me, together we all sat down, and began working on filling multiple mattresses and pillows, while Shady and Calamity went to talking and debating about how to wire the entire wagon. Zakk and Gawd, working together built the interior of the wagon. Adding walls, doors, and even carpeting in the bedrooms while Rogue, and the rest of the Alicorns worked together on painting the outside, nothing bright and flashy, just a drab olive green.

We all worked together. Ponies, Alicorns, and Gryphons. It wasn’t a monumental task, not by a long shot. But it showed me, maybe not everyone, but I at least saw how we could all work together, even if it was working on a simple, albeit awesome, wagon. All of us joked, teased, and told stories about how things were going, and all the while, the old wagon was beginning to look more and more like the culmination of not just different skill sets, but the indomitable will of every creature here, that when we banded together, things didn’t seem as monumental as they did when we were alone.

The sun had set hours previously, and every pony was tired, sore, and dirty. But at the end of it, we all stood together, different groups mixed up, but everyone wore a satisfied smile. I then looked to velvet and Calamity, while putting my hooves around Shady and Cherry.

“So, I thought up a name earlier with out knowing it. It took Doctor Mozarta slapping me in the head with her clipboard to make me think about it, but I think in this case it’s fitting.” I said, and every pony stopped to look at me, and I just chuckled before looking back at the wagon.

“I’m thinking… Stubbornite.” I said, making Shady and Cherry look at me oddly, but Calamity snorted, while Velvet, holding her sleeping foal to her chest just smiled.

“Ahh Moonshine, do ya min’ if I talk ta ya in private fer a momen’” Calamity asked, and I nodded. I didn’t mind, especially since he and his family helped us so much with the wagon. He smiled, and told Velvet he was going to talk to me alone for a moment, before hefting wooden box he had been keeping suspiciously close to him all day, and motioning for me to move off to a quiet part of the workshop. Once we had been separated from the group, and the noise from them was a dull roar in the background, Calamity turned and faced me.

“Look Moonshine, I ain’t exactly good with all tha touchy feely stuff, But I know Velvet gave ya Grace, that shotgun I had fixed up all nice like. I guess I understand why ya didn’t want to keep it. Neither of us knew ya were a non-lethal fighter.” He started, and I nodded, but made sure to tell him we still had it. I had just given it to Shady because she didn’t have a weapon of her own at the time.

“Ah, good ta know. Hope y’all are keepin’ her properly maintained. But tha’ isn’t why I wanted to talk to ya. This is.” He said, and set the box on the ground between us, the latches facing me. Now that I got a good look at the box, I noticed that there was an intricate carving, presumably Velvet’s work. Maybe Silver Bell’s? It was a sleek Pegasus pony, her mane spiked back, looking like fire coming from her head. Her tail likewise matched the style. I didn’t know why, but I imagined this mare’s coat would be a bright yellow.

“Like that shotgun Velvet gave ya, this was a gift from LittlePip ta me. But, I’m getting’ older, and I ‘ave a family ta look after. I jus’ think tha’ this’ll do some good in yer hooves.” He said, and I looked back and forth between him and the mysterious box.

“Jus’ consider this ta be me officially passin’ tha torch, from one group o’ heros to tha next.” He said with a small smile, before lifting the lid to the box, and what I saw made my eyes widen. I didn’t even need him to tell me what it was, I recognized it immediately. And when I did, the Pegasus mare on the front of the box made a whole lot more sense.

A long anti-machine rifle was sitting in a cutout specifically made for it. The barrel had golden flame filigree, several citrine gems were set into it, and the biggest muzzle brake I had ever seen on a weapon. The gold pattern continued along the body of the weapon, ending on a symbol of a flaming phoenix just over the magazine chute. The bit was polished brass with reliefs cut into the sides to give a more comfortable feel in the mouth. The scope was off to the side, likewise, patterned in gold fire. Even the front lens was tinted yellow, and there was brass nameplate riveted near the collapsible stock that read “Spitfire’s Thunder.” There were even four different magazines for it each with their own relief set into the blue velvet. And tucked into a corner, was a preserved and full box of rubber bullets.

“Calamity, I can’t accept this. I read LittlePips book, and I know how powerful and special this weapon is to you.” I say, still admiring the close view I had of the legendary weapon.

“Now listen. I don’t use her anymore, an’ I’d rather give her ta ya because I know you’ll put her ta good use. Besides, ya can’t always close tha distance if ya find some pony in trouble. That said, I want ya to take her. Yer right, she’s important ta me, but that’s what a gift should be.” He said carefully, and I nodded. I couldn’t deny he had a point and refusing to accept would be insulting. After all he and his wife had done, it would be rude not to accept. Besides, I was in desperate need of a long range and non-lethal weapon.

“Thank you Calamity, I’ll make sure she’s taken good care of.” I promise, and he smiles, before producing the weapon, and a harness that would allow me to carry it on either side. He quickly helped me don the harness and the weapon, before hefting the box and carrying it back to the wagon to store it safely. I smiled, feeling happier than I had any right too, before returning to the group.

When I returned, Shady was instantly all over me, drooling over the weapon. I practically had to shove her off before she molested the rifle. When that wasn’t enough, I had to have Zakk physically restrain her until she cooled off. Luna knows I’d have to keep the gun locked away otherwise one day I’d find it coated in Shady juices.

(By the way, she did not like that joke when I made it later, that’s why I’m adding it here.)

Velvet surprisingly didn’t know what was in the box based on the incredulous look she gave her husband, who just smiled and gave her a shrug after he dropped the box off in the wagon. I smiled and kept the weapon close. There was a connection to the rifle I couldn’t quite place my hoof on, but it just felt…right.

We all stayed together for a while, mixing up and having good conversations and telling jokes like we had before, only a few smaller projects being worked on, like loading our provisions and making sure everything was good to go. Truthfully, I hadn’t set hoof inside yet, so I had no idea what to expect when I did.

“Whoa!” I exclaimed as I entered the wagon, but the word no longer seemed quite applicable. I would more akin it to a glorified camper now. The entry way had a table and a desk, with plenty of seating for all of us and then some. I then turned to the right, seeing a small hallway leading to the back. I looked down the hall, seeing several light doors leading to separate rooms. I figured that we would all have individual beds, but private rooms were something I didn’t expect. I moved down the hall, and peaked into several of the rooms, there was a small desk, a bed, and a large chest for storing personal items.

Only some of the rooms had small differences, one had a very large bed, and no desk, and I instantly recognized it would be Rogues room. Another seemed to be Shady’s based on the small work bench instead of a desk, and her usual array of tools. But it was her shotgun hung with pride beside the bed that gave it away. I moved to the back two rooms, finding that one was a bathroom, toilet and sink in the corner, but I looked somber as I realized there was no shower. But then a small fixture on the ceiling caught my eye, and I recognized a shower head. The whole room doubled as a shower!

I then moved into the last room, smiling at what they had accomplished already, but was taken aback with the final room. Rather than a simple bed for one pony, it was larger, about the size of the one Cherry and I had shared. In fact, the whole room was larger. There was a large dresser, a desk with a functional terminal, two chests, and even a small workbench as well. And then I realized this was my room. But the large bed and two chests made little sense, until I also realized that Cherry would be sharing it with me. I wasn’t going to lie, I liked the idea, at least until I noticed the springs Shady had built into the legs of the bed frame that would absorb any…rocking.

“Very funny.” I whisper to Shady after I left the wagon, approaching the grey mare who was conversing with Velvet. She turned to look at me confused, and I elaborated about the springs attached to the bed Cherry and I would share. Shady kept a confused expression, but I recognized the growing mirth in her eyes. Velvet’s eyes just widened, and her face lit up at my words.

“That wasn’t me, I didn’t put the beds in the rooms.” She said, trying to hold back a giggle at my blank look.

“Shortly after, every one of my friends was standing in the room, every pony laughing at my and Cherry’s expense, it was pretty embarrassing, but I recognized the lighthearted playfulness for what it was. Pretty much every pony assumed it was Zakk, this prank had him written all over it. Turns out it wasn’t.

“I did it.” Rogue deadpanned, and every pony looked at him in surprise, practical jokes weren’t really his thing.

“What, I’m gonna be pulling the thing, last thing I want when I’m trying to sleep is feel the whole thing rocking when you two…” He pauses pointing at Cherry and I. “…Decide to get freaky.” He stated flatly, making Cherry and I blush. But this meant war now. I’d make sure the first time we did anything it would be on his bed. And I told him as much, making Cherry groan aloud, and Shady to let out a sharp laugh waking Clear Glass, who began to fuss at being awoken.

Velvet, Calamity and Gawd decided that that would be a great time to call it a night, and shortly after left to find a place to sleep. The other Alicorns likewise decided to head off as well, but I distinctly noticed one green female Alicorn linger a little longer, her eyes all over Rogue. Was that what I thought it was, or just a passing fancy? Either way, I would make sure to needle him about it later.

Shady and Zakk had decided that they were going to finish some of the smaller projects, making sure that everything was good to go with the electric systems and loading in all Shady’s remaining provisions. Cherry, Rogue, and I, all yawning tiredly move toward our room. As much as I would like to sleep in the wagon, it just wasn’t ready yet. So, we entered the room and Cherry and I fell into a bed after I laid Spitfire’s thunder on the dresser, and Rogue curled up on the floor. We didn’t say much, the late night taking its toll on us, However, Cherry levitated over a pack of cigarettes, and I moaned happily as she placed one between my lips and lit it for me before giving the pack to Rogue.

Cherry and I lay side by side, puffing on our cigarettes, Rogue likewise smoking his as we relaxed. None of us said anything, until Cherry sat up and slapped her forehead.

“I forgot to clean and change your bandages!” She exclaimed before hoping from the bed and pulling the potion and new bandages from her pack. I sat up, letting her do as she needed to with my wing, all the while puffing on my cigarette. Rogue ignored us, not wanting to look as he turned on the radio and switched it to Dj-pon3’s station. A song I didn’t quite know came over the air, but the voice was familiar as Velvet’s voice came from the speaker. From what I did hear it was something about staying on your hooves, amidst diversity.

“Don’t waver, don’t give up, how many ponies have been our savior?

Light Bringers, Stable Dwellers, From Manehattan and Hoofington, how many have bled and died for you?

Shotguns and Rifles, the sins of the past weighing tons, who is left to help us, aside from a Child of Arbu?

False Goddess, Crimson Slaver, all foes of equal measure, what can a pony do to keep under so much pressure?

They can plant their hooves, spread their wings and never waver. Some ponies will hate you; some shall fear you, Keep it up, Young Child of Arbu!”

I froze as the lyrics came into my ears; I hadn’t expected that. Velvet Remedy had written a new song alright, but it was about me! What the fuck?

“What the fuck?” I said as I stared at the radio, and from the silence, I knew they had heard it too. My heart thundered in my chest, and suddenly I didn’t feel tired anymore. Velvet Remedy had written a song about me. I mean I had been talked about on the radio a few times, but that was different, this was deep, she had taken her time to create this, and it was about ME! I couldn’t tell if I was angry, touched, or afraid. Part of me wanted to be enraged because this was what ponies did for heroes. I was no hero, hell I didn’t really classify as a proper adventurer. I paused as the song came to an end followed shortly by Dj-pon3’s voice.

“Good evening Children! This is DJ-pon3 and that was Velvet Remedy singing her latest song, Shotguns and Rifles. I don’t know about you, but it’s been a good while since we had a new track, and I can’t think of any pony more deserving than that brave Child of Arbu. I’ve been telling you all that no matter where you come from, any pony can ascend to greatness. Just remember Children, The Child of Arbu is not somepony out to eat other ponies, Hell they’ve saved so many from terrible fates. From helping the N.C.R. clean house, to helping rid the Hoofington area of a large band of raiders, this pony seems to have the best of intentions when it comes to helping Equestria. And who better to get an endorsement from, than another hero, Velvet Remedy. So, from Good Ole DJ-Pon3, here’s to you kid, and if you come across a sexy red mare, give her a kiss from me! it’s Two for Tuesday after all, and we got another song from Velvet Remedy, this time its that old classic Fly Like You!”

Homage then began playing the next song, but I was in too much shock to listen. She was doing it again, just like with LittlePip and Security back in the day, she was painting me in a bigger light than I deserved. Hell, I had hardly anything to do with that stuff, I just happened to be there, if anything my friends had done most of the heavy lifting. The time for heroes in Equestria was over now. There were no false Goddesses, no insane prewar projects that threatened the world. Even raiders were slowly dying out now that towns were able to expand and offer jobs. There just wasn’t room for heroes anymore, and I damn sure wasn’t one.

*Page break*

I didn’t care that it was so late it might as well have been morning, I needed answers and there was only one place I could go. So, I left the room as soon as Cherry had finished re-wrapping my wing and made for the pony who ran the room rentals. I didn’t mean to sound rude to the poor mare, but I was seething as I asked where I could find Calamity. I had to give a description of the group, but the young mare was so shocked at my anger that she didn’t even try to lie or turn me away. As soon as I had the information I wanted, I turned and trotted up a flight of stairs, Cherry hot on my hooves, trying to get me to slow down, but I was far too angry to care.

As soon as I found the room I knocked, then again when I didn’t get an immediate answer. A moment later the door opened to show Calamity, his mane disheveled and looking oddly small without his battle saddle, but I didn’t have time to dwell on that.

“Moonshine? What ya doin? It’s two…” I cut him off, and he could tell from the look in my eyes that I was pissed.

“I need to talk to Velvet. Now.” I seethed, and he got the message, before turning and looking at his wife, who was sitting on the bed, holding Clear Glass who I had rudely woken up. I pushed past Calamity without being invited in, and stopped right in front of her, and despite her exhaustion, she wore a calm expression to counter my look of anger.

“Why?” Was all I could ask, and a small smile flicked across her lips as she looked at me.

“So, I take it you heard it then.” She surmised, and I raised an eyebrow at the charcoal mare. I furrowed my eyebrows as Cherry apologized profusely to Calamity for the late intrusion.

“Yeah I did… Why?” I asked again, the last word dripping with anger at what she had done. To her credit, she didn’t seem bothered. I suppose that would happen when you see as much of the wasteland as she had.

“Moonshine, relax. I did it because you do remind me, in fact every pony, of LittlePip. And no, that isn’t an insult. Just breath and relax for a moment before you burst a blood vessel.” She said calmly, her voice like cold water on the raging inferno if indignance that I had become, but dammit I had every right to be angry with her, but I bit my lip and took a deep breath before sitting on the floor before her.

“Moonshine, you are determined, you don’t stop. No, you may not view yourself as a hero, no hero ever does, but that doesn’t stop the heroic things you’ve done. Think about it, how many ponies have dedicated themselves to fighting things that are wrong, and how many of them have done so with the intent on doing so non-lethally? Both you and LittlePip have had major obstacles to overcome, hers was her size, addiction, and her reputation. You had to overcome so much more, yet here you are, doing the best you can. And from what I hear, not even being near a heart attack kept you down.” She said softly, gently rocking her foal back to sleep.

I had to admit she had a point. But it just didn’t feel right.

“Fine, I can see that. But this whole child of Arbu thing… I kept it a secret for so many years, and do you know why, it’s because there are ponies out there who don’t see what LittlePip did was a bad thing. There are ponies out there who view it as a cleansing, like you said… Arbu was a cancerous growth that needed to be removed. But worse yet, there are ponies, few as they are, who think it was her biggest failure. She failed to purge the wasteland of something inherently evil, and they feel like it is their responsibility to finish what she started. You may not have known, living comfortably after it all ended, but me and the rest of the foals you took away HAD to split up, so we didn’t draw attention.” I explained, and Velvet’s eyes widened.

“As soon as her book came out, the ponies from friendship city who didn’t know did then, and many of them came after us. So, we all ran, grouped up for a while, did our best to survive in the wasteland. But it wasn’t safe. Eventually we had to separate just to have a stronger chance to survive. Shady doesn’t know this she was napping at the time, but a year after she found me and healed me, one of the ponies who proclaimed to be from the church of Littlepip came to Respite. He was trying to track down the Children of Arbu, and was paying caps for information. Do you know what that was like, I was already alone, unable to get close to any pony for fear of them discovering my secret, and then blatantly being hunted by the followers of LittlePip? It sucked. And the only reason any pony found out, was because I was about to die, so I told Shady, and you know what happened from there. So yeah, I’m pissed because I had kept that quiet for a while, even Homage did her best to make amends, but your song not only called me out again, but now the whole damn wasteland will be thinking about it in song form. And you just had to make it catchy.”

Now every eye was on me, none of them had known just how deep that particular rabbit hole went. Not that I blamed them, that was a level of detail Shady didn’t even know about. And I had just spilled my guts all over the floor for them, and I could see a growing respect, sadness, and understanding, all mixing into this mottled grey mush of emotion.

“Moonshine, I had no idea. I though the last time we talked, I knew the extent of your pain, but what you just described is…difficult to imagine. I thought you were keeping quiet about it because you were ashamed of what happened, but I had no idea that you were literally hunted like that.” Velvet offered, probably the closest to an apology I was going to get out of this whole debacle.

“Ya know Moonshine.” Calamity began, but then paused to choose his words carefully as he sat down on the bed next to Velvet.

“I.. I know wha’ it’s like ta have a target on yer back. Ahm a dashite remember, the whole damn Enclave was after me fer years, an’ I know what it’s like ta be alone. Though even I gotta admit, that what ya went through was worse. But I agree with Velvet, ya share a lot o’ similarities with LittlePip, an’ it’s hard fer us to ignore that. LittlePip didn’t want ta be seen as a hero neither, but that didn’t change who she was. An’ seein’ ya go through what ya have just proves that ya are. Why do ya think all of us came ta help? Because we been where ya are now, about ta take a dive into tha unknown, an’ even though that scares tha shit outta ya, yer still gonna do it.” He said, his words sounding strange coming from him.

“Indeed, we can’t change what happened in the past, as much as we want too. The only thing we can do is keep moving forward. And while it may seem odd to you that your secret is now out in the entire wasteland, and every pony knows it, have you gotten so much as a look of disrespect for it? Every pony who knows you, travels with you, accepts you for your character. It will just take time for the rest of the wasteland to see that too. And by Homage mentioning you, she is trying to shed some light on what many ponies believe to be a dark thing, make them understand that even though you were cursed to be born like you were, that you have the strength to own it, and turn it into a blessing.” Velvet began again, and I shifted my attention back to her.

“I wrote that song specifically for you to understand that. Never waver. That was for you, to keep going. Moonshine, Calamity and I are getting too old to keep trying to fix everything. What LittlePip started will take generations, and yes it’s not the best thing, but ponies still need to believe that there are those out there who will fight for them, to be the positive image that we can no longer be, and in time, build up their belief in doing the right thing. For over two centuries Equestria was dark, evil, desolate of love, care, and even kindness. Littlepip was the spark to reignite the belief in being better, but it’s up to ponies like us to keep that flame burning. And like I said, we are getting too old now, and there is still so much more to be done, you’ve seen it for yourself.” She said softly, the flames of my previous anger having been quenched entirely now.

I looked to Cherry, who smiled next to me.

“You may not save the world from horrible monsters, maybe not even a threat to end the world, but I know you will do things most ponies couldn’t dream of. I know you are going after the traitorous Gryphon who destroyed your second home, and you should. But you are in the public eye now, and while you may not feel deserving of it, you are a hero to many. Think of the ponies at Hoofington dam, you and your friends saved many from overdosing, or worse. You saved innocent ponies from falling victim to them. You stopped a plot on Gawdyna’s life, brought an end to a group of horrible slavers, and you do so with the mindset of not killing unless it is the only way out. But your name, The Child of Arbu, also gives ponies hope, that even some pony hailing from a town of cannibals can still come out and save those who condemned them. Every time Homage mentions you; it shows the entire wasteland just what it means to be a good pony again.

I sigh and feel the tension I had built up get washed away by her words. She had a good point, and I couldn’t deny it. But I hated how it singled me out when it was mostly Shady dragging me into those shit storms, granted we all helped to fix it, but they didn’t seem to get the credit they deserved. But I also knew that the image of some pony, one regarded with hate, was out there helping them all was a much more heartfelt story than some grey mare with a shotgun tearing things up, or a red unicorn setting the Hoof ablaze with righteous fury. Those kind of stories had been played out if I’m honest, but looking at it from Homage and Velvet’s perspective, I knew that it was the right call to make, especially if the rest of us from Arbu were ever going to have a chance at living in peace.

A short time later, my fury spent and, in its place, rested a cold stone in the pit of my stomach that made my heart weary, Cherry and I bid good night to Velvet and Calamity before returning to our room. Rogue was already sound asleep by the time we got back, and not wanting to wake the purple Alicorn, Cherry and I silently fell into bed. I laid on my right side, and Cherry curled up against my back, holding me warmly as she slid the covers over our bodies. I sighed and placed my hoof on Cherry’s not sure just how I was supposed to feel now that everything I had held in stoic silence was slowly unraveling. If there were any ponies still crying out for Arbu blood, there was a clear trail now, and it led right to me and my friends. I really didn’t like that, but there was little I could do about it now that Homage was keeping a close eye on me. She really did have a fetish for heroes, or those she deemed to be heroes.

These thoughts bounced around in my head all night, even as Cherry fell asleep next to me, her breathing slow and steady. Normally it would help me fall asleep, but tonight that just wasn’t happening. However, the last thing I would do was disturb Cherry from her much-needed rest, so I just lay there, eyes closed in the darkness, but sleep never found me that night.

When morning finally came, I slowly climbed from our bed, and silently set about packing up our belongings. I then took a seat next to the dresser and began assembling the rifle Calamity had given me. All in all, it was over twice the size of my body when fully assembled, but I knew this weapon well, both from seeing it in Arbu, and reading LittlePip’s book. I knew it was heavily enchanted to give pegasi a much easier time firing it, even from the air. But silent this was not, in fact it had an enchanted gem in the barrel that made it sound like thunder, hence the name. I would have to be careful when and how I used it, if I ever did. One surprise shot was all I would get before every pony in a ten-mile radius knew where I was.

I practiced slinging it and drawing it but found that with the stock unfolded it was a little to ungainly for me, so I figured that if I kept it collapsed, drawing it would be easier. I found it difficult to draw and balance with just one functional wing, deciding it would be better when I healed up properly. I hung my head and replaced it on the dresser, a wave of melancholy washing over me, and for the first time in a long time I realized this was how I typically lived before the fall of Respite. I shook my head, suddenly hating the boredom, and decided to go get a shower.

I glanced to Cherry who was snoring cutely, and Rogue who was curled up in a ball, his head resting on his hooves, and made my way to the bathroom. If we were leaving today, I wanted to take advantage of the hot water here one more time. I gently closed the door, and wrapped my injured wing with a trash bag, using duct tape to close off the opening before stepping under the hot water.

I don’t know what it is about showering that not only cleans your body but refreshes the heart and soul of a pony. I wasn’t going to complain about it though. And just set about scrubbing my coat with a brush. Just the act of cleaning did wonders for my mental state, and as soon as I was done, I felt a little better. Stepping back out of the bathroom, my towel draped across my back I found Cherry tiredly rubbing her eyes and sitting up in the bed.

“Sorry, hope I didn’t wake you.” I whispered, giving her a kiss on her cheek. She yawned and returned the gesture a moment later before shaking her head. I smiled as she stood and made her way to the bathroom herself, and a moment later I heard the soft patter of water as she too got a shower. I meanwhile grabbed a small pouch of caps, and left the room, making my way to the cafeteria to grab three cups of Alicorn sized coffee, I knew we would all need it after the late night we’d had.

By the time I made it back, Rogue was using the facilities, and Cherry was changing into her armor, the nurse outfit I noticed was folded and sitting atop her saddle bag. I smiled, knowing she had planned on keeping it since we never did get to have a little fun with the costume. I shook the thought away, getting a mental image of her standing at the foot of our bed, a thermometer in her mouth seductively. Thank Luna it appeared to be an oral thermometer.

Dammit that thought hit me again.

I set the large cups on the dresser, before offering one to Cherry, who accepted the caffeinated beverage graciously. I smile and likewise pull my armored barding on, having Cherry help guide my injured wing through the hole in the side. I also strapped on my revolvers, tucking my other weapons into my saddle bag save Spitfire’s Thunder, which I slung across my back making sure to have a clip of rubber bullets loaded. Rogue rejoined us a short time later, his few belongings packed up the night before. He took his cup of coffee happily in his magic, and with a sad look at the room, we left, the door closing with a click of finality.

A few minutes later we entered the work bay once again, and made our way to the wagon, which had been rotated to face the exit. Shady and Zakk were already loaded up, the grey mare looking absolutely exhausted, but even more, I knew she was ready to get back out there. However, they weren’t alone. Doctor Mozarta and Whisper were talking amiably with them but drew their idle conversations short as we neared.

“About time, these ladies wanna have a word with you two.” Shady said sternly, before relieving us of our bags. I raised my eyebrows as Rogue joined Shady and Zakk in the wagon silently. Cherry also noted the peculiar behavior but chose better than to question it right then. Whisper, looking better than the last time I had seen her smirked and rolled her eyes, but Mozarta just scowled at me.

“Didn’t I tell you that while you were here, you’d remain in that wheelchair?” She scolded, but I shrugged with a smirk of my own.

“Well What were you gonna do, kick me outta Black Pony Mountain?” I ask sarcastically, but then shrunk back as she tried to clop me across the scalp again.

“Hey! You didn’t give me my sticker!” I admonished, making both whisper and Cherry giggle politely. I could tell the Doctor was less than pleased with me, but I really didn’t care at this point.

“Anyway, what can we do for you?” Cherry asked softly, giving the pair of mares her sincere attention. Mozarta’s attention lingered on me for a moment, and I couldn’t tell if she was deciding whether or not to break my legs as punishment, but she thought better of it and focused on Cherry.

“I have something I want to give you, although I’m kind of starting to rethink it based on a certain blue Pegasus being a stubborn little shit.” She growled, but I wasn’t phased that much. Then Mozarta pulled a small box from her saddle bag and held it out for Cherry. Giving the brown mare a furtive glance, Cherry gently took it and opened it. The contents made me regret being so hardheaded with the Doctor.

Inside were two necklaces of intricate detail, one was a copper band wrapped around a polished sunstone that shone with a gentle magical glow. The whole thing was shaped like a stylized sun. the other was dark steel encasing a crescent moon carved from white quartz, likewise shimmering with magic energy.

“These are gorgeous!” Cherry whispered in awe, and I was inclined to agree. No actually, I was in complete agreement. These had been painstakingly carved, and from the look of pride that entered Mozarta’s face, I could tell she had made them herself.

“Thank you. these aren’t just jewelry you wear on special occasions though. I had them enchanted a long time ago, but never found an excuse to use them. Both have the same enchantments but work slightly differently. Both will enable you to subtly feel the heartbeat of the pony wearing the other. And each one will allow the wearer to withstand one fatal attack once per month. they will need to recharge based on different factors. The sunstone will absorb trace amounts of sunlight while the quartz will take in moonlight.” Mozarta explained and my eyes widened. These weren’t your everyday enchanted items.

Cherry, absolutely brimming with happiness used her magic to place the sunstone necklace over her neck and slide the quartz one over my head. Almost immediately I felt the first enchantment take effect. The sensation was a little weird, feeling Cherry’s heartbeat despite not physically touching her was…odd.

“Well… Better than a sticker.” I deadpanned, making Cherry snort and Mozarta glare coldly.

“Don’t make me regret this.” She said, almost pleadingly, but I smiled and held my hoof out to her, despite her unbearable bedside manner, she really was a good Doctor. She looked at the offered hoof, then rolled her eyes with a small smile of her own and pressed her own to mine. It was a simple gesture, but it meant a lot to both of us. Then whisper, still smiling, politely cleared her throat. I apologized, focusing my attention on her now.

“I likewise have a farewell present, but I don’t think it will live up to what Mozarta just gave you.” She said, making the old Doctor smirk. But Whisper ignored her, and likewise produced a simple wooden box that had been resting on her back. I looked to Cherry who smiled and nodded, and I took it from her softly. I give the yellow Pegasus a thankful smile before opening it, and once more what I saw took my breath away.

The interior of the box was similar to Spitfire’s Thunder, only in the sense that it had reliefs cut out to contain five objects in a deep red suede. I was looking at detailed wooden statuettes of me and my friends. Cherry was standing tall, elegant and proud as she was in the process of casting a spell. Zakk was kicking back, a large smile on his face as his hooves connected with a stop sign. Shady was in the middle on an invisible battle, her shotgun held in her teeth as she fired at an unseen foe. Rogue was poised, his wings spread as he balanced precariously, his rifle levitated next to him, looking down the scope. Then there was me. I was stood in a battle stance, head low and forelegs wide in a defensive posture. My wings holding dual revolvers as I scowled at some unseen threat.

“Oh wow!” Cherry said, impressed at the level of detail on each sculpture, and I nodded in agreement.

“These are incredible.” I say and Whisper sheepishly smiles.

“Thanks. I’ve kind of taken up the hobby in my spare time and had been searching for inspiration to try carving ponies.” She said, then paused and rephrased… “I mean sculptures.” She amended with wide eyes. Cherry couldn’t help but giggle again despite the morbid mental image that caused. I spared a glance to Mozarta who rolled her eyes and I just give my eyebrows a quick flick to realign them before closing the box gently and returning my gaze to Whisper.

“Thank you, I love this.” I said and while Honesty wasn’t my virtue, I really meant it, and she knew it. But it was more than a simple appreciation for the statuettes, it was also for everything she had done for us since our arrival here, and she knew that too.

“Anytime, and there will always be a room for you all should you find your way back here again. I don’t know what your future holds, but We really did enjoy having you all here, you broke the monotony of daily life in this place.” She said, and I caught Mozarta coughing into her hoof, muttering the word “Bullshit” But playing it off expertly. I sighed and hung my head, and Whisper gave the Doctor a small shove in the side.

“Let’s go! We’re leaving in five!” Shady shouted from inside the wagon, and I could clearly hear the annoyance and eagerness in her voice. I shake my head again and look to Cherry with Raised eyebrows as my mare friend just sighs and lets out a whispered “Wow.” Before we returned our eyes to the pair, both of who were smiling despite the rude interruption.

“Actually, we need you to wait for a bit, Nocti also wanted to say goodbye, but he’s a little late.” Whisper said, looking over her shoulder, and I could tell she was worried about her son, but she knew he would be safe enough in the castle. I smiled and decided right then that I would wait as long as it took. That little colt was too innocent and too nice to have his heart crushed because Shady was getting impatient. Luckily, we didn’t have to wait long.

“Wait!” I heard him shout as the heavy door was slowly pushed open, the little colt struggling to get through. It may have been a trick of the light, but I swore I thought I saw a quick flare of orange magic pull the handle subtly helping the kid enter the workshop. I spared a glance to Cherry who was biting the inside of her cheek but looking innocent. To innocent I noted but decided to let it go as he came running up. I looked at him and noticed he was panting hard and pouring sweat as he came up to us before coming to a stop, his head hanging low as he gulped in what ever air his little lungs could take in.

“I… I’m sorry. I got lost.” He panted, before using his wings to set a large burlap sack on the ground between us, and I realized he had brought a gift as well. I looked to Whisper, who smiled softly and gave me a look in return that pleaded with me to be happy and accept it, no matter what it was. As if she had to even question it. I smiled and knelt to his level, waiting patiently for him to get his breath back.

“I…got this for you.’ He gasped out, looking at me, and even though he was tired I could see he was still smiling. I couldn’t help it, while I had a pleasant attitude towards Whisper, and maybe Mozarta, this kids smile was infectious, and I couldn’t help grinning back as I looked at the burlap bag.

“Is it alright if I open it?” I ask, wanting his permission before I did. When he nodded in response, I stretched out my good wing and pulled the mysterious present closer, and realized it was a lot heavier than it looked. No wonder he was so tired. I spared Whisper another glance, and saw she was eager for me to reveal what her son had brought me. So, I did, and what I had found not only surprised me, it brought a tear to my eye.

Sitting in the now open bag, was a large glass jug with a rich amber fluid inside, and a simple label advertising it as fresh apple juice, hoof made right here in Black Pony Mountain. I smiled, and I heard Cherry and Whisper simultaneously let out a soft “Awwww.” Even Mozarta was surprised, before she muttered to herself about how the kid won. I didn’t even have to pretend I liked the gift. In truth, it was the best gift I had ever been given.

“Nocti… I love it. Thank you.” I whispered as I looked to the little colt, who beamed with pride as he looked back to me.

“I’m glad! I spent five whole bottle caps for it, my weekly allowance, but it was worth it.” He said proudly, and it only made me let out a heart felt laugh as I scooped him up and gave him a hug with my un-injured wing. I couldn’t even begin to put into words how much this gift touched me. He had remembered our first meeting, and how I had said I liked Apple juice too, even though truthfully, I’d never had it before. Apples were uncommon enough in the wasteland when I was a kid, and even still hardly any pony turned it into juice, it was more valuable as a food source.

I felt a single tear fall down my cheek, which I quickly wiped away as he hugged me back, a gesture that made Whisper beam at the sight of her son being adorable. Even Cherry was having a hard time holding back her emotions, this whole scene was too damned cute, and I loved every single second of it.

“Thank you Nocti.” I said again, unable to hide the happiness in my voice as I set him back down and retied the burlap sack and hefting it with a wing. I had to guess it was a whole gallon of the stuff.

“I’m really happy you like it Mr. Moonshine. Come back sometime, I’d really like to see you again.” He said, and I felt a lump grow in my throat that threatened to make my voice break. I really didn’t know if or when we would be back this way, but I decided, that even if it was out of the way I would make an effort to come back. I owed him that.

“You got it kid.” I said, before looking to Whisper, still struggling to hold my emotions in check. I could she too was trying to hold out against the onslaught of adorableness her son was being, and it only made us laugh at the sight of each other. There weren’t any words that could be said after that, nothing that would do the moment justice anyway. So, I moved close to whisper and gave her a friendly hug that she returned gratefully, before separating from me, and then pulling Cherry into a hug as well. I smiled at the pair, and then looked down at Nocti once again, and giving him a playful wink.

“Take care of your mom ok?” I ask, and he nods firmly, and for the first time, I could see that he was going to grow up to be an incredible stallion, and I knew too that he would do Whisper proud. There wasn’t much to say after that. When Cherry and Whisper pulled apart, rather than let t get awkward, we both said our farewells to the trio, and made our way to the wagon. No sooner than my hooves stepping inside, the wagon began to move forward out of the work bay. Cherry and I leaned out of the door together, and waved goodbye until we had lost sight of them as Rogue guided us around the side of the castle and toward the gate that led back out to the wasteland that was Equestria.

*Page break*

Rogue slowly pulled us along, taking it gently as he guided us down the mountain road. I knew it was difficult work normally, but Shady had gotten the brakes working and rogue expertly operated the wagon, leaving us with a comfortable, albeit weird ride. Cherry leaned against me more often that not from the steep angle the road hit, though I partially figured she wanted to be close to me regardless, and I wouldn’t begrudge her that. Instead I just smiled and wrapped a foreleg around her side happily as we just sat quietly. It’s not like we didn’t all have things to discuss, but we didn’t want to bother Rogue as he concentrated on getting us down the road safely.

Even though it was still pretty early in the morning when we left the castle, it still took until mid afternoon to get to the bottom, and Rogue needed a break. When we got to the base of the mountain, Rogue pulled off the road, and poked his head inside, where Cherry had a Bottle of cold water waiting for him. He gave a quick thanks, before unscrewing the top and downing half the bottle in one large gulp. We waited for him to finish, before he stopped to take a breath and relax for a moment, then Shady spoke up.

“Alright, so Rogue has a good idea what we’re doing, but I wanted to run it by every pony before we actually go ahead and do it.” She began before pulling a large map from her saddle bag and spreading it on the table we had gathered around. I help her hold down the corners while she pulls out a pen and draws a few quick symbols and notes in different places between here and what looked like the northern border to the frozen wasteland. I looked at what she had drawn, and say the mountain we were at, and up north she had drawn a crude looking saddle. But between her and there were recognizable symbols like grocery stores, and factories, but one caught my attention, a simple gear with the number ninety-one written in the middle.

“No way, no way in hell.” Cherry swore as she looked at the map, and I guessed she say the icon I did too.

“There is no fuckin way you’re getting us in a stable, not when we have our close quarters flyer down, and… well Zakk. Plus, you all know about… the other me by now, do you really want to have ME in a small, cramped, metal death chamber?” Cherry asked, and I gave her a look of surprise. I mean I wasn’t thrilled to go into a stable either, but her outburst wasn’t typical for her. Shady noticed it too and chose to poke the hornet’s nest with her next comment.

“What, I know you’re afraid of heights, but you’re afraid of small quarters now too?” Shady jibbed with the question, but if Cherry got that it was a hint to relax, she didn’t show it and slapped her hoof on the map.

“Fuck you Shady, you may be some bad ass Steel Ranger Scribe or something, but regular ponies just can’t enter a stable with any measure of safety.” She countered, but I really stopped paying attention at that point. I expected Cherry to elaborate on the Steel Ranger bit, but she didn’t. I expected the others to notice and question her meaning about it, but they didn’t. Shady didn’t even flinch at the word.

“Wait, Steel Ranger Scribe?” I asked, making the conversation take a detour no pony was ready for. Cherry glanced at me, her irritation was palpable at my interruption, but then my words hit home and then her gaze shifted from grumpy irritation to one of shock before she clamped her hoof over her mouth. I spared a Look at Shady who sighed and hung her head. Apparently, they all knew something I didn’t. Zakk got up and quickly trotted outside, and Rogue made some comment about having things to do before leaving as well. That just left me with the two mares.

“Ok spill.” I commanded, looking dead at Shady, but also pulled my hoof from Cherry’s side. She had known something and had neglected to tell me. They all had. Cherry, despite her previous comments toward Shady offered a quick apology to the grey mare, but to Shady’s credit she shrugged and looked me in the eye, emerald meeting silver.

“I was a Steel Ranger Scribe, but I didn’t work with documents or anything. I was assigned to be the technician for a particularly handsome Knight…” Shady began, and I sat and listened to her tale, most of which I already knew but it was nice to be able to piece together the timeline of events. I was however surprised when she told me exactly where my previous suit of power armor had come from. Shady apologized for lying to me about it, but she explained that she just hadn’t been ready to open up about it.

I Wish I could say I was surprised, but I had already been thinking it for a while now. I mean how else did she know how to operate the armor, fix it up, build and maintain weapons. It all made sense really. Then she got to the bit about her going to collect the power armor where they had buried it, but instead how she found me. I had never heard it from her perspective. I barely remembered what had been done to me. But she did. As soon as she finished her tail, I stopped to think for a minute, then I looked to Cherry.

“I think we should take a look in the stable.” I offer, making the red mare look at me in surprise, her irritation flaring back to life. Only one question on her lips, and I had anticipated it. “Why.” She asked, and I smiled.

“If we have a Steel Ranger with us, then they will know how to bypass most of the security, and with you and I we can handle any threat that comes our way. I don’t need my wings to fight and you know that. Plus, I’ve never been in one and I am curious.” I admit, but Cherry just furrows her eyebrows in annoyance, before looking to Shady.

“Isn’t he supposed to just say “Yes dear, whatever you want.” Or something like that? She asked, making Shady snort out a laugh. I just sat there, not getting it, but that wouldn’t be the first time the mind of a mare confused me, and I doubted it’d be the last. I decided that I needed a distraction as well, and then I remembered the saddle Shady had drawn, and I wanted to know more about it. So, I asked her what it meant.

“Oh, that’s the last town before we cross into the Frozen North. It used to be called Side Saddle, but the locals call it Si-addle because part of the sign deteriorated generations ago and the name stuck. I figured it would be a good place to trade, offload any crap we scavenge, or by things we will need. I don’t know what we will find once we cross the border. I plan on asking once we get there what to expect, but right now I’m not sure.” She admitted and I nodded. Now I knew why she wanted to enter the stable, and it made sense.

“If we are going to have enough caps to barter in Si-addle, we’re gonna need every bit of scrap we can get our hooves on between here and there.” I say, making Shady nod, but still making Cherry glower, unhappy with the idea and I didn’t understand why. All we had gotten from her earlier were just excuses, I doubted they really hit the core of the matter.

“Fine, if you really want to know, we don’t have any pony skilled at healing if you didn’t notice. And these stables are notorious for injuring or even killing explorers. We just got every pony back on their hooves safely, and incase you forgot, Rogue and I nearly died, and Moonshine got fucked up pretty badly. The last thing I want is us to go leaping at the chance to get hurt more without proper safety measures.” Cherry growled, and suddenly her irritation made a lot more sense.

“Do you think I didn’t know about that? If things look to hairy, I had plans set in place to get out if things went to shit.” Shady said confidently, and I suspected they were the same plans Scribes used all the time when investigating old ruins. Her words seemed to cool Cherry’s anger at the idea, but I could tell she didn’t like it. But I was glad to have the opportunity to properly scavenge for a change. Our journey had taken us on a relatively linear path from one shit show to another with higher stakes. It would be a nice change of pace to break away from the main path for a bit here and there, if nothing else but to distract us. But I also suspected Shady wanted to drag our hooves a little, if only to give my wing more time to heal properly before we left Equestria.

*page break.*

We had traveled for a few more hours after Zakk re-boarded and Rogue hooked back into the harness. Cherry had gone to take a nap, figuring that her anger was brought on by tiredness. Shady sat tinkering on Spitfire’s Thunder, getting familiar with the weapon and seeing if any improvements could be made, though I doubted it. I was in the process of logging the time spent in Black Pony Mountain in my journal, not wanting to spend time at the terminal to avoid disturbing Cherry’s rest. Zakk was idly coloring in a foals coloring book with a set of crayons. I had no idea why or where he had them, but I was so far past the point of paying attention to his crap.

Then he sat up alarmed and grabbed our attention with a simple proclamation.

“We’re being followed.” He said, his ears swaying around his head. I didn’t ask how he knew, we just trusted in his freaky notions, especially when he was so serious about the matter. Shady didn’t hesitate and tossed Spitfire’s Thunder to me, which I caught in my mouth as she ran into her room and returned a moment later with Grace. The shotgun held in her hooves, which she cocked with attuned precision. I slid the magazine filled with rubber bullets into the rifle. Shady moved to the front, and alerted Rogue to the possible threat via a tube plumbed through the wall.

“What should I do?” He asked, and Shady just told him to pull off to the side of the road, before pausing and asking Zakk how many were on our tail.

“Just one from what I can tell.” He said, his eyes closed as he focused, but I didn’t want to take any chances. Either this threat knew who we were, and were very confident they could beat us, or they were just following along for now until our paths diverged. Shady wasn’t about to have our wagon set upon by some possible threat and confirmed her choice and told him that when he saw a clear spot to go ahead and pull up so we could get a look at what was going on.

Cherry, who was woken up through all the chaos had stumbled from our room, her .45 pistols floating beside her, she joined us, wondering what was going on. I filled her in on the issue, telling her it wasn’t something worth panicking over, but that we were just being careful. Cherry nodded and shook her head to clear it of sleep, though I did notice her mane was more disheveled than usual, made it look like she had a cute cowlick that made a strand of her mane stand out awkwardly, seemingly breaking the laws of physics, though we traveled with Zakk so that was normal.

When Rogue did find a smooth spot to pull over a few minutes later, we disembarked, weapons held in a non-threatening manner and turned to look the way we had come. At first I didn’t see what was going on, there was no pony behind us from what I could tell, but then a motion caught my attention, and I saw a cloaked figure walking in the shaded part of the ditch before they came to a complete stop seeing us with our weapons held but not aimed down range at them.

At first it seemed like they were going to wait there, but then slowly walked toward us, and as they drew closer, I began making out details I couldn’t before. The figure was pony shaped, and their cloak wasn’t a typical piece of cloth. It was a fine mesh netting covering a dark clad figure underneath. It perturbed me that I couldn’t see their coloration or cutiemark, but from this distance I didn’t see much in the way of weaponry either. Just who was this pony.

We waited a while longer, the pony figure seemed to grow more nervous as they neared, seemingly uncomfortable with so many sets of eyes on them. They seemed to be fighting some kind of internal battle but struggled on to get within ten meters away. I thought they would come closer but froze when Cherry very slowly pulled the hammer back on her pistol. Either this pony had amazing hearing or vision, because after that they refused to come any closer than that.

We all shared a look, and Shady ordered Rogue and Zakk to hold back while Cherry herself and me would close the remaining distance ourselves.

“keep that rifle of yours ready, just don’t aim downrange unless you see it going bad. This pony hasn’t seemed to be trying to threaten us yet.” She whispered, and the Alicorn nodded. Then as a group, the three of us slowly advanced on the lone figure, keeping our weaponry lowered politely. Once we had closed the distance to ten feet, we stopped, looking at the concealed pony. Even from this close distance I couldn’t see their face, not even their eyes.

“Are you following us?” Shady asked, not forcefully, but got right to the point. The figure nodded slowly, just a single motion in response that told us very little.

“Why?’ Cherry asked next, keeping her magic up, just in case, but like Shady there was no menace to her voice, just calm confidence. The hidden figure paused for a moment, then lifted a hoof and pointed it in my general direction. I paused, then looked closer as I saw something drop from her hoof onto the ground. I stared at it but didn’t immediately recognize it. It was a small patch f blue cloth, but then I caught the glint of silver pin stripes. It was the same material my suit coat was made from, but I knew it hadn’t gotten damaged.

I wracked my brain to figure out where this pony had gotten a scrap of my coat and how they could associate it with me, but then an idea struck me, and I stepped closer, slinging my rifle across my back. The figure didn’t move away, but I could tell they were nervous.

“It’s alright, holster your weapons, I think I know who this is.” I state as I look back at them, and smile.

“It’s ok, you can show yourself here, these are my friends.” I say softly, and the more I thought about it, the more I thought I was right about my gut feeling. Shady did as I requested, but Cherry took a moment to do the same, still not feeling entirely certain. But once she did, the figure focused entirely on me, and with shaky slowness, they pulled back their hood and peeled the mesh mask away from their face. I smiled; this was the first time I had seen her outside. And her distinct purple and red stripes made my friends pause in surprise.

“It’s alright every pony. This is Gemengde.” I said, hoping I hadn’t butchered the pronunciation of her name.

*page break.*

“You’re a Zebra!” Cherry gasped. We had decided to leave the open road and retreat into our wagon, offering a cool place for the striped mare to relax. She was skeptical at first, but she was familiar with me enough to know no harm would come to her as long as she wasn’t here to hurt any pony.

“Y…Yes.” The shy mare whispered softly after joining us at the table. I had offered her a bottle of water, which she accepted with a polite “Thank you.” I decided to head off the questions that were sure to come at the quiet mare, if only to spare her the time to take a drink.

“This is Gemengde. She helped me back in the castle. She made the nice suit coat you saw me in for our date.” I said simply, then introduced her to the rest of my friends.

“Gemende, this is Cherry Wine, my mare friend. Shady acres, our mechanic, teacher, and leader. The Alicorn outside is Rogue, our long-range fighter and current transportation manager. And then there’s Zakk, he’s… well he’s an idiot.” I say, before having a kindhearted laugh at the eccentric stallion’s expense who gave a gracious bow to the young zebra. She looked at each of them in turn, gave a small smile, before taking another sip of her water.

Shady spared me a questioning glance, but I just offered a small shrug in return. I had no idea why she had followed us but before I could ask, Shady beat me too it.

“So umm… Gemengde, why were you following us?” the grey mare asked softly, knowing now that the Zebra wasn’t a threat. I was glad that Shady seemed to not have the same prejudices that most Steel Rangers had. We waited for the mare to finish her sip of water, before looking to me for assistance. I shrugged again, unsure what she wanted from me.

“Umm well, Ze blue one, Mister Moonshine, offered a place for Gemengde.” She said softly, and I widened my eyes, it was news to me. Every pony turned to look at me then.

“What? I didn’t say that.” I said defensively, looking to the Zebra mare in confusion, but her gaze matched mine.

“But when Gemengde told you about how she didn’t fit in anywhere, you told me to join ze club.” She countered, and I face winged. Every pony else was look at me, but rather than confusion, it was with mixtures of amusement at my predicament.

“I’m sorry for the misunderstanding Gemengde. But that was actually me trying to say that I know the feeling. None of us here really belong anywhere else, so we kind of just… stuck together. A group of misfit idiots who run around the wasteland and get into trouble. I didn’t mean for you to have to follow us all day like that.” I say, genuine apology in my voice.

“Ah, zat makes sense. Why else would you have left Gemengde behind like zat.” She said, then sighed softly. Something about that particular sigh stood out, I wasn’t sure why, but Cherry picked up on it and asked her what was wrong.

“Gemengde… may have sold ze shop and room.” She admitted quietly and my heart sank. A simple misunderstanding had caused this sweet mare to sell her home and store to come join us, even if we hadn’t known about it. Shady shot me a look that screamed “This is your fault, fix it.” But once again before I could do anything, Cherry beat me too it.

“We don’t mind you accompanying us, but we tend to jump headfirst into trouble most of the time. It can be pretty dangerous.” She said sweetly, and the Zebra mare looks to Cherry, unsure how to interpret the kindness.

“Of course. It’ll be nice to have a new face in the group, especially one who can patch up armor.” Rogue said, he had laid down near the door, the only open space inside he could relax that wasn’t his room. I nodded, remembering just how good her eye for detail was. Shady though, always the pragmatic one, asked bluntly…

“What are you capable of? We need to know so we can figure out what would work best for you.” Shady began, and the small mare’s eyes lit up. I thought it was a bit to harsh for her to ask like that, but Gemengde didn’t seem to mind.

“Not only can I fix armor, but I can make anything out of cloth. Gemengde loves how soft it is. Not only that, but she has learned how to cook, not just food but brews and potions.” She said proudly, slipping in and out of first and third person again. I don’t know why she did it, but if this mare could cook, that was reason enough for me, none of us were particularly skilled in that area, normally just eating whatever we could get our hooves on.

Shady seemed impressed by that as well, though I had a feeling it was about her potion making more than the cooking, but she wasn’t quite done with her line of questioning just yet.

“Alright, that’s a good start. How are you in a fight?” Shady asked, blunt as ever, though if I’m honest I wanted to know too.

“Oh, well Gemengde uses stealth. This mesh isn’t just for looks.” She replied, gesturing at the full body netting she wore. I didn’t understand the use of it, or how it was used for stealth, but Shady sure did.

“That’s a ghillie suit. You make your camouflage on the go. You can slide almost anything in the mesh, but you made it so you can customize it on the fly. Whether you’re in the woods, or urban areas you can blend in.” She remarked, and suddenly I remembered how she had lit up her shop, so she could blend in. Gemengde nodded happily, and I could assume it wasn’t common for her to share an interest with any pony, or in her case zebra.

“Gemengde also has this.” She said, before reaching into her suit with her muzzle, and returning slowly, and produced a small pistol, held by the barrel before setting it on the table. It looked too small to be very effective, but it had a suppressor attached that certainly made stealth attacks more deadly. I wasn’t too impressed by the weapon itself though. I suspected that Cherry’s pistols carried more punch. Shady on the other hoof was shocked. I swear she practically squeed at the sight.

“That’s a 10-mm Hushpuppy!” She gushed, taking the weapon in her hooves and examining it with admiration. At my look of confusion Shady added,

“It’s a small package pistol, it uses ten-millimeter rounds has a possible silencer option, it was referred to as a Hushpuppy during the war because it was used in stealth missions. Typically, it was used to put down enemy dogs, hence the name Hushpuppy. What makes it interesting though, despite its small size, it packs just as much punch as a standard .45 pistol.” She exclaimed, and I suddenly had a much greater appreciation for the weapon. Shady, smiling, began to appreciate the young zebra as she gave the weapon back to Gemengde, making an offer to retool it and maintain the weapon for her should she want it.

“What can you all do? Asked the zebra mare, looking at each of us curiously. I smiled and Shady started off the introductions.

“I am the mechanic, like Moonshine said, though he’s no slouch with a set of tools himself. I am the support pony; I engage where I am needed.” She said and held up her combat shotgun tor Gemengde to get a closer look at the elegant weapon.

“I am the magic user, though I can only do minor levitation, I can do a whole heap of fire magic.” Cherry said, and I could see her looking at us, wanting to keep the whole Justice thing under wraps.

“I’m the sniper and also support.” Rogue offered, mirroring much of what I’d said when I introduced him.

“I am the muscle. I do the heavy lifting, lock breaking, and stealing, though I’m non combative. I dislike violence.” Zakk said, though I had to admit, I’d never thought of asking him to steal from enemies. Maybe with his speed he could steal even the ammunition from any enemies if we asked. I’d have to ask him one day. Then I finished up the introductions.

“I’m the front line. I’m heavily armored, I use non-lethal ammo for my weapons, but mostly, I just punch things… really hard.” I admitted, though it seemed weird to describe myself as just the dumbass with a punching fetish. Gemengde didn’t seem to mind though, I think it pleased her to find that most of us tried to keep things at least non-lethal. I don’t think the lithe mare had the stomach to kill, but I’d been wrong before.

Shady then gave Gemengde the tour of the wagon, showing her what the inside had to offer, including some things I hadn’t noticed such as the air talisman. It was used to create cool air, and also help filter out any contaminants, though Shady assured us that you could set of a pack of tear gas grenades under us, and nothing would get in. it was mostly to clean out any dust that might filter in when the door was open. She then guided the mare to a room I had been told would before any guests but decided that it would be suitable to let the zebra have it for herself.

Shady told her that her belongings would be safe in here, and no pony would look through anything without permission. She then showed her the bathroom, and how everything worked, the zebra mare’s eyes were wide as she saw what every pony had worked on. I couldn’t wait for her to see just what Shady had accomplished outside.

After Gemengde set her stuff in her room, we gave her a little privacy if she wanted to change and returned to the table. Shady had set out cans of beans or small boxes of snack cakes for dinner. I took a seat beside Cherry, who seemed happier with the nap, cast me a furtive glance that set my mane on end.

“You sure do seem to be fond of surrounding yourself with mares.” She commented, making me snort sparkle cola from my nose. I looked to her, wiping my dripping nostrils with the back of my hoof, eyes watering.

“What?” I asked, not sure what had prompted that line of thought, but at the laugh Shady let out, I couldn’t help but wonder if I was missing something. Then Gemengde returned from her room, and I could tell she felt exposed, but she was wiling to place her trust in us, despite only knowing us a short while. Gone was her stealth suit, and instead of covering up with something else, she came out naked like the rest of us had been. For the first time I had seen her clearly, her coat contrasting sharply against the slate colored walls.

“Awww you’re really pretty.” Cherry said, even though her comment previously had bothered me, she seemed to like the mare well enough, even her compliment was genuine. I smiled as Shady, Zakk and Rogue all nodded in agreement. Her stripes were bright, and I already knew her coloration was rare, but I had to admit, it was refreshing. It made the interior of the wagon seem dim and boring. And I couldn’t stop having a thought that imitated one from the very beginning of LittlePip’s book.

“This wall needs a mural.”

*Authors note*

Alright, I’m sorry to every one of my supports at the extreme lateness of this chapter. I had moved shortly after the completion of chapter 14 and found myself working on a horse farm. (Yes, I recognize the irony.) the thing is, I have scant time to myself in the evening before I must go to bed, so this chapter was written a little bit at a time. To make matters worse, a few weeks prior to this note, I had almost been done with it when my computer decided to auto update, and I lost almost half of the progress I had made. I spent a week getting over the depression of that, considering that this was my longest chapter by far, it hit me hard. Hopefully, with luck, I won’t be working like this for long, and I can devote more time to writing.

A couple of things before I go though, I know a few readers hate the fact that I use previously established characters from time to time, but I felt it was necessary to build up moonshines growth until I felt he was ready to go out on his own. The comment that Calamity makes after he gives Moonshine Spitfire’s Thunder is a reflection on my own feelings. This was my way of saying farewell to characters I love such as Velvet and Calamity. I felt you all should know that.

Also, I am going to be heading my story in a direction that is different in a way from the previously linear story path. Now the main cast will spend more time exploring, scavenging and trading than before, but I am going to do my best to maintain the more realism that I can. Healing potions will be far less common that other books, only because I felt that the scarceness of them will add more ”weight” to moments where they get hurt.

One last thing, I know I am going to catch hell for having Calamity give Moonshine Spitfire’s Thunder. But I know Calamity didn’t have it in his possession at the time of the ten years later from Fallout Equestria. He just as easily could have kept it safe, but I feel that the weapon’s story isn’t quite done yet and wanted to expand on it as well. Anyway, thank you to everyone who has supported me through this, I will do my best to get the next chapter done a lot sooner than this one was. And as Always, Keep calm, and Pony on!

-Scarlatina_Max

Ain't that a kick...

Author's Note

I know, I know, this Chapter is WAY over due. almost a year of inactivity. I am so sorry about that, I can use excuses of life bending me over or things like that, but regardless, I am so sorry its been so long. I do hope you enjoy this chapter, and I promise it won't be another year before the next one. Thank you all for your continued support.

Ain't that a kick...

Book Three

Chapter 16

Ain’t that a kick…

“I got it!” I exclaimed as Cherry strained her magic to levitate up a Feral Ghoul pony. From the looks of it, he had been a unicorn at some point, but now he had no magic to speak of. I charged in, and slammed both forelegs into its ribs, my ballistic hooves firing and knocking the monster from Cherry’s magic. I had just swapped in a few shells of more conventional buckshot when the monster set upon the crimson mare. Small beads of lead tore through its squishy hide, pulping its insides. It slammed against a still standing shelf, impaling its brain on one of the protruding shelf supports.

“Thanks!” Cherry said, as she picked up and reloaded her dropped pistol. We had only been in the old store for a hoof full of minutes, but already we had encountered four of the Ghouls, not an intelligent one among them. I had tried to fight like I normally did, keeping my punches distinctly non-lethal, but I realized very quickly that my tactics just didn’t work on them. Cherry’s pistol proved far more effective at dropping the first pair, and I struggled to defeat one of them. That was what had prompted me to swap in Buckshot rounds. I would have preferred slugs, but Shady had kept those for herself.

Cherry covered me as I finished loading in the lethal shells, and then took another moment to swap out the ammo in Cobalt for traditional lead bullets. It was the only one of my revolvers I could use currently, seeing as my other wing was still wrapped in bandages. Cherry had been diligent about cleaning the wound, and hopefully in the next few days I would be free of the meddlesome bandage.

Once I was locked and loaded, we moved deeper into the grocery store that we had begun scavenging. Shady had dug up some lore, finding that it had been relatively untouched due to the high Ghoul population. I didn’t see what the issue was though, there were a few weak ones, but other than that we didn’t come across anything that seemed to be much of a threat. Perhaps the stories Shady had heard were overly exaggerated.

I heard the crack of Rogues rifle somewhere deeper into the store, then silence. It seemed the alicorn had also found a ghoul and dropped it easily. Cherry and I shared a look of minor concern, but we knew he could handle it. I stopped a few yards later and scooped a can of prewar chips into my bag. We weren’t looking for food stuffs currently, we had been pretty well stocked up, but it never hurt to have more. Cherry was on useable scrap duty; she was tasked with picking up anything that would be useful.

No sooner than we had both taken our eyes off the aisle, than no less than six ghouls swarmed us. I jumped back in shock as one had climbed over the shelf and flopped on the floor beside me. I reacted purely on instinct and fired my revolver into it’s brain pan. I clenched my eyes shut as a wave of decayed sludge washed over me, coating me in disgusting slime that had at one time been a pony’s brain. I gagged but couldn’t allow myself the opportunity to throw up. Cherry had seen the others, and was busy shooting the ones she could, but if I’m completely honest, she wasn’t that great of a shot.

I picked off two with well-placed shots to the head, but when Cherry paused to reload, I leapt in, letting myself fall naturally into the whirlpool of spinning death to these monsters. I threw one foreleg out, punching one of the creatures in the nose. Buckshot tore its face to ribbons and splattered the wall with its slimy ichor. I then spun under the ferocious bites of the remaining pair and shot out both rear hooves, catching each in the chest with a power hoof. I felt the actuators shoot out, caving in the chest of one and launching it back against the customer service counter, where it would forever wait for service that would never come. To my horror, my hoof blasted into the other one, its chest had been a lot squishier. The power hoof retracted, and I squirmed as I felt my leg sink to the knee in its chest cavity.

“Ewww.” Cherry said, her tongue sticking out in disgust as I danced around, placing a foreleg on the counter and kicked out wildly.

“Get it off! Get it off! Get it off!” I shouted; the now dead monster stuck to my back leg. The sensation of its gooey center around my knee was all too freaky and gross. Cherry. Despite the grim nature of what had happened let out a heartfelt laugh at my dismay, before taking pity on me and used her levitation to tear the corpse away. I cringed and shook my head as I tasted bile rising in my throat, I didn’t even want to imagine how disgusting my back leg looked. Good thing I had Cherry there to do it for me…

“Oh, you look like you shoved your hoof into one of the latrines back in Black Pony Mountain.” She commented, and I gagged. Cherry just couldn’t let it go and began laughing even harder at my distressed face while I, meanwhile, did my best not to puke. I shook my leg again trying to dislodge the goop that clung to it and reloaded my pistol once again. While it had proved effective in killing the zombie ponies, it suffered horribly in ammo capacity. Five shots were all it held, so every time I fired it, I would have to reload the weapon in case we came across another group of the damned things.

We continued on yet again, this time being more careful in our scrounging than we had previously and covered each other when we stopped to load anything that looked useful into our bags. As we walked, I tried to help Cherry conserve her ammunition by giving her advice on aiming the pistol, go for the head, if you can’t cripple the legs. Don’t just pour molten lead down range in the hope of hitting something.

But I had to give her credit where it was due, she didn’t typically use the pistol offensively, she typically relied on her fire spells to do the work, but Shady had explicitly banned her from using magic in here. The last thing we needed was having to evacuate as the building burned down around us and destroyed any useful items we could dig up. I knew she hated it but recognized the necessity and took it stoically. But she still was a pretty lousy shot. Not that I would say it to her face though. I liked sharing a bed with her, and if I didn’t want to sleep on the floor, I would have to be careful.

Five blasts from Shady’s shotgun came from a few aisles to the right, and we were close enough to charge in and lend support where we could. As we came close, I heard Shady swearing past the bit in her mouth, followed by another slug tearing through one of the shelves near us. Cherry dropped to her belly, and I leaped aside.

“Goddess dammit Shady! Same team! Same team!” I shouted over the racket. I knew she couldn’t respond with the gun in her mouth, but I knew she heard us as she fired in the direction opposite where we were. I knew she was taking a risk, turning her back on whatever she had been shooting at, but she knew we were there and would keep her out of trouble.

I jumped around the corner and came face to face with three of the bastards. Shady was firing at four more that had flanked her as Zakk danced nearby, evading the chomps and bites of two that he had distracted. I ducked down, not wanting to have my face ripped off, and spun around, throwing my legs out, catching all three of them in the knees. I heard bones snap followed by three figures hitting the floor, crippled. I leapt aside as I saw Cherry beside me, and with her magic holding her dual pistols, she unloaded on the ghouls. I watched in amazed horror as she double tapped each one in the head, coating the floor and shelves in the foul gunk that had rotted in their skulls.

Shady wiped her face clear of the goo that had coated her features. Apparently, a shotgun was most effective at killing these things, but it always made one hell of a mess. I traded Shady a box of buckshot shells for a few slugs, I was supposed to be the pony packing all the punch in our group anyway. Once I was reloaded, and Shady had wiped the majority of the gunk out of her eyes, we separated again. We had all divided into three groups of two to cover more ground but knew that we would occasionally run into one another.

Once we were split up again, Cherry and I had found ourselves by the pharmacy, and what kind of idiot wouldn’t stop and scavenge up some healing items or other supplies like Chems for trade. I hopped over the counter and began looking through the register when Cherry gave a pointed but demure cough to get my attention. I looked up, expecting another group of zombie ponies to be shuffling around, but instead she was standing at the half door, looking at me expectantly. I rolled my eyes and moved over, unlocking the door and pulling it open for her.

“Ya know you could unlock it and come through at any time.: I quipped as I returned to my looting, but Cherry shook her head and gave a small smile. Saying something about explaining proper manners toward mares after we were out of here. I smiled, and dumped prewar bits into my bag, followed by a few caps I had found in the trashcan. Apparently, the pony who had worked back here was a bit of an addict for sparkle cola.

Cherry moved behind me, searching through boxes and bottles. We didn’t think there would be much use for some old buck’s heart medicine. She then had found two medical boxes, a soft pink butterfly on each, but they were locked. So, I helped her strap them to her flanks, kind of how I imagined Velvet Remedy had in the past. We would have plenty of time later to try picking them open.

Finishing my cleaning of the counter, I joined her, checking the shelves and drawers for anything useful, but it seemed like we had grabbed the important stuff. Everything else was old paper and other more mundane things that just wouldn’t net the profit for their weight. We gave the room another quick once over, and then left as swiftly as we had come.

I admit, I felt a little bad, there was a lot of stuff in here that could have been useful to so many ponies in recent years, too bad no pony had bothered coming this far east to clear out the nests of monsters. I would continue to write down everything we had scavenged, but it’s pretty straight forward, enter a place, kill the monsters, profit. Besides, I don’t think any pony would be interested in reading a glorified shopping list.

I had been busy letting that thought flit through my mind as Cherry and I had found ourselves in the camping section, and with more supplies entering our packs, a few knives included, we heard more shuffling, but these hoof steps sounded heavier, and squishier. I froze, and Cherry did the same, levitating her pistols as she backed closer to me, away from the noise. My ears fell back as we faced the shelf, the only barrier between us and whatever hulking monstrosity was on the other side.

Then, it just stopped, and the only remaining sounds were those of the wind outside, and the scattered shots of the others deeper into the store. From the sound of it, they would be hard pressed to get to us in time if everything went to hell. I gave Cherry a silent look, then I jerked my head to right, and then nodded to the left. She gave a curt nod and we both carefully went our separate ways. I went right, she went left.

Cherry could move quieter than I could, her leather armor and soft boots padding the sound of her steps, making her nearly silent. I on the other hoof, had a lot more weight with all of my gear, and I suddenly hated the fact that I had looted so many prewar bits earlier. I winced as the coins clinked together in my bag, a dull sound, but still different enough I was sure anything with even the smallest perception could hear it. I pressed a wing against the pack, if only to keep things from shaking around as I turned the corner and moved to peek around into the adjacent aisle.

I craned my neck, and finally caught a glimpse of whatever it was we had heard, and I froze. We had faced ghouls before, but not like this. It was a ghoul alright, but it looked like it had spent nearly a decade in water, and it had bloated heavily. It looked disgusting, sections of its flesh had sagged, and the one eye I could see looked to be the size of a kickball.

On the other side, I could just make out Cherry’s face, her eyes wide in horror at the bulbous monster we had stumbled upon. I had no idea how we were going to deal with the thing. Any bullets we shot would only serve to piss it off. Or we could get lucky and it would pop like a water balloon. Either way, it wasn’t going to go down cleanly.

I was just in the process of trying to figure out how to deal with it, when it turned and looked right at me. I froze in fright as it let out a wet sounding scream and charged me. I barely got my wits back enough to try leaping out of the way. The damn thing was faster than it looked though, and I caught the full brunt of the beast as it tore through the shelves and into me.

I rolled, coming to a stop against a collapsed tent. My revolver had been knocked from my wings grip and I heard it clatter to the dark floor, well out of my reach even if I could see it, I couldn’t get to it in time. I glanced back at the beast, which let out yet another howl. I didn’t even get a chance to attempt getting to my hooves before it barreled into me again, trampling me with its massive hooves. I cried out, feeling my armored barding squeeze around me. The only thing that kept me from getting crushed was the fact that its hooves were soggy.

I did my best to roll away from where it had crashed into a wall, but one piece of tenting had gotten wrapped around one of my back legs, and all I managed to do was roll in a small semi-circle before it pulled taught, bringing me to a stop, my back on the ruined floor. My eyes widened as I realized I was trapped, and I seriously doubted I could free myself before the monster returned its attention to me.

“Hey! Soggy mother fucker!” Cherry shouted before twin reports from her guns punch small holes into the things hide. I watched as small rivulets of rotted flesh bubbled, and small rivulets of nasty water poured from the wounds. I gagged, my eyes watering at the fetid stench coming from it but held my breath as it turned to focus on the new threat.

As soon as its attention was off me, I did my best not to smell the monster as I sat up, trying desperately to get my hoof free of the tent. I panicked as I realized the material had tangled itself in the weapon, and no matter of prying would free me in time to help. I thought about calling out to Cherry to send me one of the knives he had scavenged, but she was fully engaged with the bloated beast in full now. I heard more than saw her pouring bullets into it, but it still somehow stayed up.

I struggled and snarled in pain and rage as I kept trying to get my leg free, but all I managed to do was tear the tent from the floor. I could move, but the whole damned thing was now stuck to me. I shouted in frustration; I couldn’t even get at the clasps that held the weapon to my leg. Finally realizing I had no other choice, I bundled it up as best I could, and tucked it under my bandaged wing. It flared in pain at the pressure I put on it, but I grit my teeth and used the tie down ropes to wrap around my body and keep my wing pressed to my side.

Cherry was doing admirably, keeping the monster focused on her, but she was out of her depth here and we knew it. I was one wing and two weapons down and a tent wrapped around my hoof, what better time than now to improvise?

“Nothing like the present” I sighed, before breaking into a full gallop. Cherry had switch tactics, staggering her shots and trying to reload one pistol, still firing with the other. I watched the rounds punch holes in its hide, but she just didn’t have the fire power necessary. I began closing the distance, but I had no clue how I was gonna get the speed I needed for a powerful hit. Typically, I would let gravity do most of the work, accelerating toward the ground and adding my speed on top of that, but I couldn’t even fly right now. I snarled in anger at what I had done to myself, and now Cherry was in danger because of it.

I watched Cherry fumble, a fresh magazine falling from her magic one pistol now empty. She was in trouble and the monster knew it. It lunged at her, spitting as it howled. I yelled with it, rage flaring up inside of me at my own stupidity, both for hurting my wing, and for not being smart enough to save her. I didn’t realize until later that Spitfire’s Thunder would have been pretty useful right then, but I didn’t have it.

Still screaming I leapt onto one of the intact shelves, running along it, using my one good wing to help me balance on the narrow pathway. Cherry managed to leap aside in time, but I could fear in her face, both pistols now empty in her magic. I spared a glance as she dodged powerful swipe of a bloated hoof, debris and shelves being shoved away without much effort. One long yet jagged shelf flew right at me, and I reached out, biting onto the rusted metal, and dragging it with me.

Cherry saw what I was doing and rolled under another swing of its hoof, guiding it where she knew I was going to want it. I snarled and bit down so hard on the shelf I felt it bend around each tooth before I flapped my good wing and punched into the top of the shelf, causing both ballistic hooves to fire, twelve gauge slugs tearing into the metal and propelling me into the air. I summersaulted, doing a front flip in the air, the shelf rotating with its own mass. And like a cracking whip, the jagged edge swipes down, cutting a massive gash in its neck. I land on my hooves, but stumble as the slick tent material slips on the tile.

Cherry took the opportunity to draw the other revolver on my flank, letting her pistols drop to the floor as she fired a shot at the beast. Unlike the small punctures her guns made, mine tore large chunks from its hide. And I know… I had it with me, but I couldn’t draw it seeing as it was strapped on the side with my injured wing.

I regained my footing and kept applying pressure, slashing at it again and again, the jagged edge acting like a saw as it sliced and cut whatever it touched. Cherry chose her targets more carefully, knowing she didn’t have time to reload if she ran out. Just as my impromptu weapon tore across its chest, Cherry’s next shot blew its eye out. I cringed as I was coated in slimy ichor, but I put it out of my mind as I kept hacking away.

The bloated ghoul knew it was in trouble now and tried to shift it’s bulk into a more defensive pose, but I wasn’t about to give it the chance. I grabbed the shelf in my mouth with my wing and spun it around before jabbing the sharp end into its eye socket.

“Cherry hold it in place!” I shouted over the roar of her next shot. She didn’t blink and dropped the pistol before wrapping the shelf in her telekinesis. I didn’t need her to hold it long, just keep it from moving. She knew what I needed, as always, but spared a look to me as I rolled on my back, gaining some distance from the struggling and wounded beast. With my one unhindered powerhoof I stomped back, letting it shove me forward. I grit my teeth as I gained some height from it, and added yet another front flip, building up my own momentum.

Cheery later told me she was amazed at what I was doing, having never seen anything like it, but in the moment, she could just look on as I completed my rotation, both forelegs punching out. As soon as they made contact with the shelf, all four barrels fired, slugs slamming into the bent metal. A heartbeat later I was rewarded with the shelf shoving through its eye socket with a sickening squelch, I flopped onto my belly, not having the aptitude to land safely, but it was a damn sight more graceful than the ghoul falling to the floor, its brain having been impaled as a reward for my efforts.

I slumped, my chin resting on the floor panting for breath. I hadn’t even realized the extent of my exertion until It was finally done. Cherry sat on her haunches beside me, her gaze on the dead ghoul but her voice silent as she levitated over our dropped weapons and reloaded them. We both said nothing, just taking a moment to rest, looking at the bloated monster as it seeped greenish water from the gashes I had hacked into it.

“Are you alright?” Cherry asked, finally breaking the silence between us, and I nodded. Nothing a little rest wouldn’t handle. I pushed myself onto my butt, grunting with the effort as I held up my tent wrapped hoof so Cherry could see it. Her eyes widened, and I smiled sheepishly as I let the folded-up material fall from my wing, which I noticed was weeping blood into the bandage. Apparently, I had strained it harder than I thought. Cherry just shook her head, not sure what to say that would be either profound or teasing, before levitating out one of the scavenged knives and cutting my hoof free.

I gave her my thanks, before taking the blade and its sheath before attaching it to my chest plate. I had been quietly been bothered about not carrying one anyway. Cherry stood and went about collecting anything we had lost or dropped in the fight, and I went back to where I had been knocked down to search for Cobalt. I rummaged through the collapsed shelving, and after a minute of searching, I located the weapon. I smiled softly and replaced it in its holster, before my eyes settled on what it had landed beside.

There was an old wrapping for an inflatable raft laying in the debris, a picture of smiling and excited ponies, three of them. One mare, one stallion, and a young foal wearing a bright green pair of floaties. It took a minute for me to realize I was staring at a family having fun in Celestia’s summer days. I wasn’t sure at first why the image provoked such an angry note in me, and I turned away, pointedly stepping on the scattered trash as I returned to Cherry. Seeing the blood colored mare, it struck me how much I cared for her, and I was finally able to put some context to my emotions.

I loved Cherry. I’d do anything to keep her safe, in fact I had many times. But the smiling and happy family I had just seen had struck an emotional chord I didn’t know existed. I was angry because no matter what happened, that was something I would never experience. I mean sure, Cherry made me happy, and always would. I wasn’t looking at the picture from the perspective of a parent, I was imaging myself as the child, and it infuriated me. That amount of fun-loving innocence had been stolen from me long before Littlepip had come to Arbu. My mother had died during childbirth, and my father… well, he wasn’t some pony that cared to smile much.

I checked the load in my weapons, making sure they were properly loaded. This time I kept one revolver in my wing, and the other in the holster I could reach. Cherry, having finished her scavenging noted the dour look on my eyes, and immediately latched onto it.

“Hey, you sure you’re alright?” She asked and I looked to her as she set her bags back across her withers. I nodded softly, before glancing back in the direction the image was, then sighed and shook my head.

“No, I’m not.” I said before turning and walking out of the camping section. Cherry turned her head to the side before trotting to catch up, falling into step beside me.

“Ok, I know that look, what’s on your mind?” She asked, looking at me with her soft hazel eyes. I looked back to her, then faced forward again as we walked a few aisles down, returning to our looting.

“You know how I was brought up in Arbu?” I asked softly, before spotting a few old candy bars sitting on the shelf, and I stopped to scoop them into my bag. Cherry thought for a moment, then paused and shook her head. Apparently, this was part of my back story I hadn’t told her about. But between the picture I had just seen and the dream back in the hospital wing, I couldn’t hold it in anymore.

“My dad… he used to beat me. I told you that he had when I refused to kill a mare and eat her heart, well that wasn’t the first time.” I began, the words sounding cold and hollow, but they rang with truth. Cherry blinked, her eyes softening as I continued.

“When I was born, my mother died. Unforeseen complications or something, I’m not sure. Anyway, my dad took it pretty hard. It’s a miracle I even survived being a newborn. I guess the only thing that saved me was our neighbors making sure I was fed at least.” I said somberly, and Cherry winced.

“When I was old enough to talk and move around on my own, he would leave for a day or two, drinking heavily. He rarely brought any food home so there were days where I didn’t eat. But I preferred that to when he was there. No matter how hard I tried to get him to smile, or show me any love, he would just beat me. Any time I fumbled, or made a mistake, he beat me. If he fell over and I tried to help him up, he beat me. If I didn’t have supper ready when he got home…” I paused, not needing to finish the sentence. Cherry looked at me sadly, but I continued, un-daunted.

“The only solace I had was my friend Clear Glass. Her and I would get into trouble, but her parents were nice enough. They even made sure I had at least something to eat from time to time. But one time my father found out, and not only banned me from seeing them again, he had beaten me worse than ever before. But do you want to know the worst part of it?” I asked, sparing her a glance and I could see the tears brimming in her eyes. I knew she probably didn’t want to hear, but I pushed on, my teeth clenched together.

“I still fuckin’ loved him. He was my only family, the only constant I had. It wasn’t until Shady had taken me in and shown me things, taught me how to read and write, how to fix things that were broken, that I learned how fucked up my life had been in Arbu. Now, I have nightmares about that from time to time.” I admit, still seething as I finally let my built-up thoughts and feelings flow freely.

“Then the attack on Arbu happened. And I had been sleeping in my little room, not much more than a closet really, when Littlepip broke down our door and shot my father three times with her Zebra rifle. I close my eyes and I can still smell burnt hair and cooking pony flesh. That’s why I struggle to sleep even to this day. I’m afraid that something like that would happen again, and this time I have ponies around me that I can’t afford to lose.” I said softly, letting my head hang low.

Cherry then grabbed me, hugging my head into her chest. I didn’t know how to react to the bundle of emotions that I was right then. So of course, that was the time no less than five shambling ghouls decided to attack. I snapped out my wing, still holding Cobalt in its feathery grip. I barely even spared a glance as I managed to plug all five rounds into the brains of the zombies. Cherry jumped, letting me go as she drew her weapons, but they had all been slain by my high caliber bullets.

*page break*

We didn’t spend forever in the store, a place called Kusco’s. “For all your groovin’ needs!” Advertised under the sign. I didn’t get it. But anyway, we finished up pretty much soon after Cherry and I had been so rudely interrupted by the ghouls. We all met back up at the wagon, which we had left outside, and piled what we had salvaged before separating into useful stuff, items for trade, and scrap that we would keep for later repairs or projects. Speaking of which, while Shady and everyone had done so much, they had neglected to put a radio in. so part of my scavenging had been to pick up a derelict radio that I would repair on our long trips between looting locations just to have something to do.

Shady seemed to have the same mindset, her bag filled with so much junk I doubted she could repair all the abandoned alarm clocks she had gotten, but it would help time pass. Cherry and Rogue were going through the food items, looking for things we would eat, when Gemengde stepped in, looking over the discard pile, before scooping a few items up for herself. We cast her dubious glances but decided over the two days it took to get this far, that we would let her prove herself.

Zakk had scavenged a collection of coloring books and crayons, Luna knows why, but he seemed to like them. As long as it kept him busy, I didn’t care. Rogue and Gemengde had scrounged around the hunting supplies, and managed to get a few rounds for the rifles, even a few for Cobalt and Quartz my dual N.C.R. pistols. I took the ammo happily, though was dismayed to find that they had been the traditional lead slug rather than rubber, but with dangerous places we were going to scavenge, the regular ammo made more sense to have.

Having stowed and separated our treasure, we all loaded back into the wagon, this time Zakk hooking up and slowly beginning to drag us all along down the road. Shady had sat down at the table and crossed off the Kusco store, marking it as cleared, before planning how long it could take us to get to the next stop on the map.

Cherry let out a small yawn, only barely stifling it with a hoof, before planting a small kiss on my cheek and making her way to our shared room. I knew she was still recovering from her stressful recovery, and was not inclined to bother her, if only to let her rest up between salvage locations. I dropped my bags on the floor, and took a seat at the table with Shady, looking over the map with her.

“Looks like we have about a day of travel before we get to the stable, I wonder what we’ll find inside.” Shady mused, her hoof moving under her chin. I just shrugged, having no idea what a stable even looked like, let alone what they contained. As Shady mulled over the map, I lit up a cigarette and let the smoke curl from my nostrils as I relaxed.

“Maybe it’ll be a lifetime supply of angst and hormones.” I offer with a small smirk, making Shady roll her eyes sardonically.

“Oh yeah… I could only hope.” She says with a dead pan tone, before allowing her own smirk to split her lips. The dumb humor was about all we could muster in terms of proper energy, the whole store debacle took quite a fair amount of work to accomplish. With my cigarette letting out one last puff of smoke as I snuffed it in the ashtray, I stood and stretched, my muscles a little sore but otherwise uninjured, before I move off, trotting slowly down the hall and into the room my Mare friend was currently occupying.

Cherry was flopped onto the bed, her pillow pulled under her chin, her eyes closed and breathing steady. I gave her prone form a small smile, before closing the door, and moving to take a seat beside her, my hoof moving to her back. She didn’t jump in surprise, or try to push me away, instead she smiled softly and cracked open an eye, looking at me sweetly. I gently rubbed her back, giving her comfort and companionship as the minutes passed, just the silence and the gentle rocking of the wagon as it rolled over cracks and small rocks in the road. I let the motion do most of the work, letting my hoof brush her coat lovingly.

“You know, don’t you.” She whispered, not a note of accusation, but I knew it wasn’t a question.

“Yeah. I had a feeling.” I responded, just as quiet, but more reassuring in my inflection. Cherry then raised her head and looked at me, and even though I didn’t see any tears in her eyes, I knew what I had told her was hurting her.

I smiled softly, despite my mare friends’ current emotions. I may have just stumbled on to the one thing I could say to her, though I’m sure she already knew it. So, I lifted her head, and kissed her building tears away, looking into her eyes as I told her my feelings. She listened as I poured out my heart. Whatever she felt she was losing, I would replace, even if it cost me everything I had, I would fill her heart with so much love I would drown out anything that could hurt her, including that parasitic bitch that threatened Cherry.

Fresh tears fell from her puffy eyes, but she coughed out a laugh, then wiped her eyes as she looked at me, a small smile on her lips.

“That was so damn cheesy.” She spluttered, but I chuckled and kissed her under her horn.

“Good thing you aren’t lactose intolerant.” I replied, adding a little levity to the moment. It was a dumb joke, but I felt the tension in her melt, another laugh coming from her before she playfully shoved me. I laughed and then laid atop her back, using my weight to pin her to the bed. She giggled, and tried to shove me off, but then my one good wing lashed out, and lightly began tickling her side. She laughed fully now, squirming under me as I attacked her ribs with my feathers.

I finally did show mercy, only when she complained that I was about to make her pee. I giggled and still lay across her, before kissing the back of her neck. I then slipped off her to lay on my belly beside her, and with a gentle look, I placed my hoof atop hers, giving the limb a small squeeze of affirmation that I was going to be here with her through this.

She looked at my hoof, then at me, her eyes still puffy, but the tears had dried up. I smiled softly, before kissing her. I knew there wasn’t much more I could do, but the little I had seemed to make the difference for her. She kissed me back, and we fell into comfortable intimate silence, my wing wrapping around her side as she flopped her head back onto the pillow, sighing contentedly.

We remained like that for a good time, long enough for her to fall asleep, her breathing calm and gentle. I remained by her side for another hour or so, long enough to be sure she was soundly asleep, before carefully sliding away and covering her with the blanket. I didn’t go far, just to my little work bench, where I pulled out the busted radio from my bag and set to tinkering on the old appliance.

It had been too long since I had taken the time to just sit and work on something, and I forgot how much I had missed it. While it was simple work, it was enjoyable in the same sense as I remembered. Taking something destroyed by time and giving it new life. Almost as if I was in a small way rebuilding Equestria, one broken radio at a time. I didn’t even use my wing, just doing it like I had before the attack on Respite. I twirled tools with my teeth, taking the old circuits apart, cleaning and repairing what was damaged by age and abuse.

Vacuum tubes and wires sat in an orderly little row as I tore it down to the base, clearing dirt, rust, and detritus out, before replacing the circuits, cleaning terminal ends, rewiring, and fine tuning. Radios aren’t exactly complex systems, and this was no exception. It only took an hour or so of tinkering, before the little dial on the front flickered to life. A dim yellow light illuminating my face, waking from Celestia knows how long. I let out a little squee of delight as I slowly spun the dial, until the sounds of Sapphire Shores filled the little room. I punched the air in victory, smiling as I put the cover back over the top, and screwed it back in place.

I sat the radio in the corner of my workspace, leaning back on the chair as I let a wave of accomplishment wash over me. I even managed to pull a cigarette from my pack and lit it with the gold plated lighter Cherry had given me so long ago.

“Good evening Children!” Cried out the voice of DJ-Pon3.

“This is DJ-Pon3 coming at ya live from good ol’ Manehattan. I got some news for my good friends heading up the old dusty trail north. Rumor has it that a group of them Alicorns went and turned raider in the last year. They don’t turn up very often, only hit one wagon every few days, but thought y’all might wanna steer clear. Or, if you’re feeling a touch adventurous, take a poke around, might find something your good pal might wanna know about. In other news, I got word about a shipment of clean water, all contained in bottles, coming right outta the north, so if you all see the supplier out that way, give them a big hug from all those out in the waste still drinking dirty water. If you do still have dirty water, make sure you boil the hell out of it. Seriously, boil the HELL out of it, Luna knows what’s still living in it.”

I sat upright, my tools clattering to the floor as I jumped up. I didn’t even bother collecting them as I pulled the door open and stepped back into the living room, where Shady was dozing, her head resting on the table. I moved up and shook her wake. She jumped, looking around for a bit, trying to understand what was going on before her eyes fixed on me.

“Moonshine, wha…” She said tiredly, but I pushed past it, shaking her awake. I told her what I heard on the radio, about the Alicorns, and how someone from the north is starting to send shipments of clean water. Of course, Shady and I knew who it was.

“That’s…faster than expected.” She said, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. “But, not a problem. He may be shipping, but I don’t think he has the means to ship more than one wagon at a time. But Homages broadcast just escalated our timetable. If ponies in the trade market find out what’s going on, wagons and brahmin will be coming from all over to capitalize on the open market.” She said but didn’t seem worried about it.

By now Cherry had woken up and climbed from bed, wondering what all the commotion was. I filled her in while Shady set about making us some coffee. I was wondering why Shady wasn’t bothered by the news more than she was, but then told us as she set the cups before us and took a sip of her own.

“Our timetable may be shorter, but, we were already going there. We’ve got days of a head start, and unlike most ponies, we are prepared for it.” She said confidently, but Cherry raised an eyebrow curiously.

“Oh really? Then where are our coats and scarves?’ She asked, making Shady choke on her coffee.

*page break.*

That night, the sun having just fallen below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of purple and orange, we pulled up by an old collapsed cottage, finding it suitable to stash the wagon and set up camp. I was on the roof of the wagon, holding a flashlight in my teeth for some added lighting. Cherry was doing her best to navigate, but the darkness creeping in had made it difficult. But finally, we were there, and what I saw didn’t surprise me in the least. The shack was old, constructed out of dry timbers and sheets of corrugated steel. The windows had been shattered, and the door had been blasted from the frame, leaving a gaping maw leading into heavy darkness.

“Zakk, Rogue, you two scout around for enemies. I’m gonna set up camp for the night. Moonshine, Cherry, can you two go gather some firewood?” Shady asked, and we all nodded, but Gemengde looked around, feeling left out. It had gotten to be habit for Shady and was going to have to get used to having a new companion.

“Gemengde, would you mind starting dinner for us? I asked politely, and the odd mare nodded enthusiastically, before moving back into the wagon to gather the supplies she’d need to begin. Zakk and Rogue moved off, the only illumination coming from the Alicorns horn. Cherry and I moved to the other side, staying close to the camp as we went about gathering wood that we could use to start a cook fire. Cherry was unusually quiet, but I could understand why. The whole area felt creepy.

Cherry helped me gather wood, and I bundled it under my wing. When we had a sizeable amount for the evening, we returned to the wagon just as night fell entirely. Shady had set up the campsite, opening up the rear section, and was helping Gemengde prepare our supper. Rogue and Zakk were already back, sitting on the ground, where Rogue had levitated over several rocks, making a ring for us to dump the old wood. I dropped it in the center, and without more than a thought, Cherry ignited it with a burst from her horn. I plopped onto my haunches, lightly coaxing Cherry to sit beside me, holding her hoof in mine

“Why is everyone quiet?” Gemengde asked as she came over and started cooking the stew she had made over the open fire. I guess since Gemengde was only half pony, I guess it made sense for her to say everyone instead of everypony. Shady cleared her throat, gathering our attention as the smell of the stew made our bellies grumble.

“Why don’t we all share stories about where we came from, give Gemengde some context as to why we are a bunch of mismatched idiots?” She said, with a goofy grin splitting her lips. All of us shrugged, not bothered by the possibility, in fact it had been a rather stressful time lately, so being able to just tell stories sounded like a good time.

“This sounds like a good idea! Who shall start? Our Zony friend asked, to which Cherry surprised me by raising her hoof first.

“I was born in Thunderhead, an Enclave city above Hoofington. But when Thunderhead was destroyed, my family and me moved to the surface. By now, most of you know that taint mutated me. It gave me alicorn magic. But with it, came something darker. Only Moonshine and Rogue know for sure what I am talking about, but I will come clean.” She began, her tears filling her eyes yet again. I tensed, not sure now was a good time to bring this up, but the train was rolling, and it had no brakes.

“The mutation brought out something, or brought it in, I’m not sure. But either way, when I lose control of my emotions, or when I overexert my magic, I lose myself. There is… another me, kind of. It’s hard to explain so just follow me on this. The other me, she goes by Justice. And typically, a transformation. Moonshine and Rogue have met her, and they know how dangerous she…I am.” She tried to explain, but it only left more questions. She fumbled for her next words, but I wasn’t going to let her do this alone.

“Justice takes over Cherry’s mind. Like she said there is typically a transformation that occurs. Her magic pours from her horn and condenses into a larger pony shape around her body, kind of like a pony shaped shield. She is incredibly strong. When we fought at the Hoofington dam, Cherry was in the middle of charging a powerful flame spell when Eucalyptus Grunt knocked me off the catwalk. At that time, most of you know, my wings weren’t fully developed. She thought I’d died from the fall, and it caused her to lose control.” I added for her, but Cherry knew I could explain what she looked like, she let me continue.

“I saw Justice bitch slap a power armor clad pony across the dam and treat him like a ragdoll. She almost killed him, but then the magic failed. I guess that kind of transformation taxes Cherry’s magic reserves heavily, and the form can’t last long. But…” I pause, looking at Cherry wondering if I should continue. She nodded, biting her lip.

“…But recently Cherry and I discovered a new way she can manipulate Cherry. There was no transformation save Cherry’s eyes turning red, and it lasted a lot longer.” I said softly, not getting into the specifics of how I learned it.

“Back when I first mutated. Justice took me over, and torched our house, burning my mom, before fleeing into the night. I awoke the following morning in an exterminated raider camp ten miles from home. Every raider that was there had been burned alive, their structures blown apart. Justice had massacred every pony there. At first, I think it was due to her sensing wrongness nearby, but I think that now, they just happened to be the closest to anything she could unleash her wrath upon.” She concluded, her tears falling freely down her face.

“Alright, so if you can turn into the equivalent of a balefire bomb, why haven’t we seen more of her?” Zakk asked, but Rogue and I slammed our faces into our hooves.

“It doesn’t work like that. Cherry has to maintain her emotions in a careful manner. If she slips up it’s only possible for Justice to show up. It’s never a guaranteed thing.” Rogue said, and Cherry nodded.

“Wait, you grew wings?” Gemengde asked, looking at me, wondering how that fit into the story. I sighed before Shady offered the abridged history.

“Cherry had taint, they fucked, he got taint, then he got wings.” She said, and once again my hooves met my face, though this time it was Cherry who matched my motion.

“Very eloquent Shady, you have such a way with words.” I growled, making every pony and zebra chuckle despite the grim nature of the conversation.

“So, basically, you’re a fire breathing powerhouse of badass judgement? That sound about right?” Shady asks, ignoring my jab. Cherry hesitates, before nodding solemnly, her emotions a complete mess right now, but I supported her, physically and emotionally.

“Why didn’t we just let her out at the first sign of trouble, we could have gotten off that boat, or a hundred other things easily.” Shady said, an edge creeping into her voice. Cherry made to respond, but Rogue cut her off, glowering at the grey mare.

“She can’t control Justice, you just heard that. And that magical bitch passes judgement around like your mom was at any party. Can any of us here say that she will ultimately spare us if she loses control? Hell, she already tried to kill me.” He said coldly. I raised an eyebrow at the insult to Shady’s lineage, but she let the insult pass, thinking, then sighing in understanding.

“Why do you think she tried leaving the group Shady, she was trying to protect us. But when we caught up with her at Black pony mountain, I told her that we could handle it if she lost control again, Rogue and I already fought her, so we know what she’s capable of.” I insisted. I was worried that it would end up with some pony wanting to cast her out of the group, but they knew that would mean losing me too. But I needn’t have worried.

“Glad to know I’m not the only super powered freak!” Zakk said genially, shocking Cherry, unsure whether that was a good thing or bad. But based on the chuckles of every pony here, she decided to let it go. I smiled and wrapped my wing around her back, pulling her close as Gemengde served up the stew, which smelled amazing.

Zakk then took the moment to share a bit of his own story, for the first time opening up about his past. “When I was a child, I was a little asshole, terrorizing my pour mom and generally acting like a dumbass. Even going as so far to make her call me a little speed demon. Funnily enough, I began to not only believe it, but embrace it. I took pride in being a little monster.” He said, a small but weirdly sad smile on his face, his eyes looking nostalgically.

“Well, one day, Mom and I were walking around the woods, foraging for berries, when I stumbled on a patch of small blue flowers.” Zakk said, then paused, either for effect, or gathering his thoughts.

“It was killing joke wasn’t it?” Shady asks, and Zakk nods.

“Yeah. Long story short, it changed me into a literal speed demon… and mom… well, that’s a story for another time.” Zakk says before pausing and shrugging. While it wasn’t a ton of information, it was still more than I had expected. Maybe that’s was why he liked coloring books, reminded him of his stolen childhood.

Rogue then cleared his throat after taking a bite of his own stew, and likewise begins to tell a small bit about himself. “After Unity was broken up by… We all know who, many of the personalities that made up the Goddess were split up and dumped into the drone bodies. But many were split in the action, some getting mismatched personalities. I am one of those alicorns. Part of me used to be a security guard at Maripony. I think he was married, but I’m unsure. The other part used to be an interior decorator. She was there that day working on Twilights office.”

Some of this I already knew, having been the only one of us to see his room back at Ten-Pony. “Well, after I became self-aware, I found myself alone, scared and confused. The first year of my new life was one of learning and struggling to survive. At one point I was getting harassed at a town, I had been digging through the trash, looking for anything useful, but some kid saw me and raised the alarm. Before I could tell them I wasn’t dangerous, they all began shooting at me.” I could tell that remembering this time of his life was painful based on his expression.

“Obviously, I survived, but I wouldn’t have if it hadn’t been for the Followers, Velvet Remedy and her group. They found me, offered me a place to rest for a time. When I displayed interest in regaining some of my… well.. Stallionhood, they helped me. They had a series of potions derived from killing joke that could help change an Alicorns gender. After that, I was offered a job at Ten-Pony, using my larger size and the fact that Alicorns had a reputation for being dangerous, it was a clear choice for me to be a security guard. Though that often led to me being shot at. You all know the rest.” He said, gesturing at me, Cherry Shady and Zakk.

“Wait, not everything!” Cherry piped up, her eyes wide with realization. Rogue looked confused, but Zakk just nodded eagerly for her to continue.

“You didn’t tell us why Zakk would be there for revenge, or why you and your other security guards shit themselves at the mention of his name.” Cherry pointed out, which Shady and I perked up at. Her observation was true, we never did learn that little nugget of information. Rogue just shuddered, and no amount of coaxing him could get him to keep talking. Zakk would only just shake his head when we asked him instead, telling us that the story had to come from Rogue.

((I already mentioned in my journal my own story, probably in greater detail than most of you wanted, but hey, it’s my journal.))

“Gem, what’s in this?” Shady asked, after helping herself to another spoonful eagerly. Dodging having to talk about her history all together. The young Zebra smiled and made herself a bowl before sitting and joining us around the fire.

“Carrot’s potato’s, radishes, as well as an assortment of medicinal items I mixed in to bolster a pony’s healing.” She said, and every pony looked to her, varying degrees of surprise in their eyes, except Zakk, who had his face buried in the bowl.

“What.” She asked looking at us all, and I remained silent, not really bothered, just surprised.

“You should tell us when you make something that will have effects on us. Rogue has to eat a lot to get the calories he needs, and so does Moonshine, last thing we need is them overdosing on anything you might mix in.” Shady said, not scolding the young mare, but letting her know that it wasn’t alright for her to put things in our food without consulting us.

“Gemengde wouldn’t do anything that could be harmful, even if they ate all of the food. She just added minerals and vitamins most ponies don’t consume when eating two century old food.” She said, but I could tell she felt bad for doing it regardless. I gave Shady a look, before smiling at the zebra mare.

“It’s alright Gemengde, the way you phrased it sounded like you added other zebra alchemy to it. If it’s just minerals and vitamins that we need, no pony is going to complain about it, after all, you only had our health in mind, and I can’t say thank you enough. However, if you do decide to try adding zebra potions, just run it by us first alright?” I ask, doing my best to do damage control. She looked at me, smiling gratefully as we dug back into our food.

After that we turned in for the night, but I stayed up, taking first watch. Rogue and Zakk had worked hard pulling the wagon and they needed rest. Gemengde was still too new in the group for every pony to sleep soundly, so that left Cherry, Shady and myself for watch tonight. I set myself on a small log, keeping my revolvers close by, one with regular lead shot for monsters or critters intent on chewing on me, the other had rubber bullets in case a pony stumbled upon our camp.

Cherry stayed with me for a short while, cleaning my wing and rebandaging it, scolding me for leaving it as it was after the events at the bulk store. I had just shrugged, not pointing out that things had gotten rather busy, so it was safe to say every pony had forgotten. She leaned on my shoulder for a while, but as the night grew longer, I gently urged her to bed, telling her we needed her at full capacity in the morning when we checked out the house properly.

As soon as she was back in the safety of the armored wagon, I sighed and relaxed a touch as I poured a cup of coffee from a scavenged thermos Shady had procured earlier. I sat, keeping my ears up as I sipped the hot drink, then lighting a cigarette and letting the events of the day wash over me. It had indeed been a busy day, and I hadn’t taken the time to fully process what had happened.

Aside from the abuse I had taken at the store, Cherry’s frail emotional state had me worried. I knew she could handle it, but it didn’t stop me from worrying that Cherry could snap and Justice would rear her head again. I sighed and rubbed my wing across my face as I exhaled a puff of smoke. I know I had talked up the fact that Rogue and I could handle her, but that was in a dream world. In the real world, I didn’t have the power I would need out here.

I could only hope that my wing was properly mended by the time that happened, if it even did, but knowing our luck, I was sure it would eventually. I just had to be prepared, maybe have some magic distortion grenades on hoof just in case.

Then, that left Gemengde, the sweet zebra mare had proven her cooking skills adequate, but we had yet to see her in a real combat situation. And while I knew she meant well, it was troubling that she was putting things in the food without telling us. I was reminded of Xenith and Littlepip, how the zebra had made a potion to augment Littlepip. I wasn’t sure if that was a talent Gemengde possessed, but I couldn’t dismiss the idea. I would have to pair up with her in the near future just to see what she could do. And while I wouldn’t mind an alchemist on our side, I wasn’t going to rely on her for that.

I let these thoughts filter around in my head for the duration of my shift, four hours passing by slowly as I turned these thoughts around in my mind. By the time Shady came to relieve me, I hadn’t found any answers or ideas. I yawned softly, letting Shady take over as I moved to the bathroom to empty my bladder, before washing up and falling carefully into bed next to Cherry. Even in her sleep, she recognized my presence and wrapped her hooves around my middle.

I sighed contentedly as I nuzzled into her and pulled the blanket around us. I gave her nose a small kiss, before closing my eyes. Even though I was understandably tired, I still struggled to sleep, but having Cherry’s warm body next to mine made it a lot easier. I felt the tension leave my body, and the last thought I remember going through my mind, was that I really should ask Gemengde if she could make a magic disruption potion or something.

*page break*

The next morning, I awoke, the bed empty and cold without Cherry in it. I hate to admit it, a wave of panic washed over me, making me wonder if she had left to check out the house alone. When I staggered out of the bedroom, I saw her in the living room, sipping on a cup of coffee, a book levitated up in her magic. I paused, my brain finally starting to piece together the simple puzzle that revealed a picture that she was the last pony on watch this morning. I pressed my head to the cold wall, letting myself regain my composure before moving over to her, trying to pretend nothing was wrong. Turns out, I’m a horrible actor.

“Hey hon.” I said too innocently as I fumbled with a coffee cup, looking like a total idiot. Cherry glanced up; her eyebrow raised as she witnessed my failure.

“Hon? Since when do you call me that?” She asked, a tone of amusement, and curiosity in her voice. I sighed as I set the cup on the counter and hung my head. I then told where what had gone through my head, and my surge of panic. I felt bad admitting it, I knew I should have had more faith in her than that. But she didn’t seem angry, instead she let out a small laugh that made me lift my head to look at her.

“Dummy, I wouldn’t do that, and you know it. But it is funny to see you try and play it off like it’s no big deal.” She said, before levitating my cup over beside her, and filling it with coffee for me. I groan and shuffle over, flopping beside her as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes with my wing. She smiles and leans her head over and lays it on my shoulder, a sign that all was well between us.

Now that the panic subsided, I recognized my tiredness, but could do nothing about it now except ingesting loads of caffeine. I smiled as I downed the warm beverage in two large gulps, and Cherry chuckles before pouring more into the cup. This time I sip it slowly, not wanting to get jittery later on.

“What time is it?” I ask, and Cherry gives me a flat look, before gesturing outside. I looked through the open door, seeing just the barest hints of dawn approaching. I groaned and flopped my head on the table. I had only been asleep for a few hours, and I knew today was going to be another rough one. Cherry patted me on the head sympathetically as I pouted, but I knew there was no way I was going to be able to sleep now. Instead I decided to change the subject and give the coffee time enough to work in my system.

“What are you reading?” I asked, and I felt Cherry tense, before setting the book down, a leather-bound journal that looked very familiar. I sat up; my eyes wide as I realized what she had been reading.

“You were reading my journal!” I exclaimed in surprise and a little irritation at having my private thoughts gone through like this. I looked to her, seeing her expression change from innocence to a sheepish grin.

“If it makes you feel better, I like how you write our more…intimate moments.” She said sweetly, and I felt the blood drain from my face. Admittedly I didn’t keep secrets form my friends, I was pretty open with them about what I was thinking, but even then, there were just some thoughts and feelings that needed to remain private, and this felt like a grave violation of it. I loved Cherry, and if she had asked, I wouldn’t have questioned it, but this felt…wrong.

If anything, she had wanted to grow closer to me, wanted to know me even more, as much as I wanted to be closer to her. She may have done it the wrong way, but I couldn’t be mad at her for loving me so much that she did what she did. Like I said, emotion doesn’t follow reason and logic, and what stronger emotion is there than love?

I let these new thoughts wash over me, making me feel a little better. Not perfect, but better. I didn’t get to think on them long though, as Cherry, concern in her eyes lifted my chin with a hoof. “Cherry, I would have let you read this had you asked. I have no secrets to keep from you. however, I have thoughts and feelings written down in there that aren’t exactly ideal. The only reason I wrote them at all are because they happened. I was upset because some of them are… not great. if you had asked, I could have braced myself to answer or explain why I wrote what I did. These are my private thoughts, we all have them, and not all of them are good.” I explain, my voice level, not angry or hurt.

She looked back at the journal, holding it gently, then looking up at me, an apology in her expression. “Don’t start apologizing or crying, Celestia knows there’s been enough of that the last few days. Just… promise me you won’t think less of me for any damning words in there.” I say, and she nods, a single tear falling down her cheek as she hugs me. I hug her back, kissing the top of her head.

“Right then, this is all well and good, really, touching stuff, but we have a little time to look the house over, and then hit the road again.” Shady said, her eyes bleary and her mane disheveled from having just woken up and stumbling upon our little moment. We nodded, before going and getting our bags and weapons. We didn’t anticipate much danger, but it never hurt to be prepared. I holstered my revolver and slung my bag over my back, wincing as the strap snagged my injured wing, making it start to weep blood and soak the bandage. I said nothing about it though, deciding I would clean it after we had a look around.

Sadly, there really wasn’t much left behind, whatever was valuable had been taken years ago, or burned down when the house had caught fire. I found Cherry standing near a small bit of bent steel, a nostalgic look in her eyes as she remained silent until she noticed I was there.

“I used to sleep in a bed like this. My dad made it for me when I got too big to share the same space as him and mom, took me years to realize it was because they had been wanting to give me a sibling.” She said sadly and I moved up to hug her. She didn’t move for the longest time, and it finally dawned on me that maybe she had been missing her family. I didn’t know how long it had been since she’d seen them, but I gathered that it had been a while.

“We’ll find them one day.” I offer, and she nodded, and together we walked back toward the wagon, where every pony had been waiting for us, Rogue already strapped in, and ready to go. We loaded up, moving to our individual rooms to remove our bags, Cherry beside me.

I then heard her gasp, and I turned to look, but she was staring at my wing, and the dried blood, apparently, she hadn’t seen it earlier.

“Yeah, tore it open when I put my bags on.” I replied as I finished stowing my belongings. Next thing I knew, I was wrapped in Cherry’s magic, her levitation dragging me into the bathroom. I didn’t even fight it, I just hung there like a limp rag doll until she set me down. I sighed as she stripped my wing of the ruined bandages as she inspected the wound. I didn’t even try moving away as she slowly unfolded it to get a better look. She then grumbled to herself as she went back to the door and opened it.

“Gemengde, can you come here for a bit, and bring some thread and a needle.” She said loudly enough for every pony to hear. I slumped, laying on the bathroom floor, my injured wing splayed out beside me at a weird angle. Moments later, Gemengde entered the bathroom, a small cookie tin on her back as Cherry closed the door. To the zony’s credit, she didn’t even have to look at the wound that long to know what she needed to do, she was a dress maker after all, and there wasn’t that big of a stretch between sewing cloth and sewing hide to her.

“Here bite down on this.” She said, holding a wooden handle out to me, which I immediately took in my mouth. If she thought I needed something to bite on, this was going to hurt. I looked behind me, seeing Cherry use her magic to heat up one of Gemengde’s needles, sterilizing it as the zebra pulled a small flask from her sewing kit, and holding it out to me.

“Take a drink, it’ll help.” She said and I rolled my eyes as I spat out the wooden handle and took a small swig of the flask. My eyes watered and my throat burned. I wasn’t sure what that was, but it didn’t taste great. I bit down on the handle again as Gemengde dunked the glowing needle into the alcohol, and then had Cherry spread my wing out awkwardly. I groaned out in discomfort, but a second later, I would have traded it a thousand times over for what was happening.

I had been sewn up before, most ponies had. But this hurt like hell. I bit down on the handle hard as I felt the needle penetrate the sensitive flesh of my wing, the needle still hot. I did my best to hold still, but it was very hard as I felt the needle pierce my wing again and again. Luckily Gemengde had skill, and it didn’t take long for her to sew me closed, but it was still incredibly painful.

Cherry then applied the little bit of weird goop Mozarta had given us to the wound and re-bandaged my wing. I spat out the handle once more, rolling onto my good side, groaning.

“That sucked!” I complained, my body all kinds of shaky from the pain I had been in while they stitched me up. I wanted some med-x, but I knew it wasn’t something that should be used lightly or often. Instead I took another sip from the weird zebra drink Gemengde had shared with me. I hated the taste, but it did help dull some of the pain.

“Maybe if you hadn’t ignored it and let your bag rub it raw, we wouldn’t have to do this.” The zebra mare said, taking pity on me as she patted my shoulder gently. After we had finished up and cleaned the bathroom floor, we moved out, and into our room, Gemengde wisely choosing to shrink into her own as I flopped down on the mattress, my eyes heavy. All I wanted to do was get some rest, the events of this morning passing like a blur. Cherry sat down beside me, her hoof on my back. It didn’t take long for me to recognize this as a reverse of how I had comforted her the day before. I sigh contentedly, wanting to take a nap, and I knew she did too. Both of us had been on a crazy rollercoaster of emotion the last few days, and it left us all tired.

I felt myself relax as her hoof rubbed between my wings, a sensitive spot, but her motion was gentle, and while it raised goose bumps under my hide, it felt good. Something in my body language must have told her I was enjoying it, before she nudged me over on the bed, and I complied silently. I was expecting her to wrap herself around me like she usually did, but this time, I shuddered as she did something no pony had done.

I shifted my gaze back to her, seeing her gently preening my un-injured wing. She could have done it with magic, and it would have felt just as good, but her lips tenderly worked, realigning my feathers, and soft nibbles on the sensitive flesh made me shiver more and bite my lip to keep from moaning out. Cherry just giggled past one of my feathers, her tongue lightly running along the quill. While this wasn’t sexual, it felt intimate. I could go into some deep philosophy about it, but with my lack of philosophical poetry and the intense pleasure her ministrations were causing, I think that poetic part of my soul had been seriously weakened. However, this felt really good, and I couldn’t help but struggle not to moan again as my sensitive wing was treated with love by her.

She giggled again, her hoof still rubbing between my wings. Just what was she doing, was this some kind of weird punishment for acting like an ass earlier? If it was, it felt too good to be torture. I didn’t want any moans to escape, so I did the only thing I could, and bit the pillow as she continued, the gentleness of her mouth as the hoof rubbing my back was driving me insane. This continued for many more minutes, and I couldn’t stop from squirming a bit as she persisted. Then, like a hot shower, it was over in an instant, the red mare flopping onto the bed beside me, looking me in the eye with a small smile.

“Hmm, I’ve always wanted to try that.” She said softly, and I released the pillow from my teeth before looking at her.

“What…Was that? It felt good, but it was driving me crazy.” I whispered back, still shivering from the excitement it brought on.

“That was preening, my dad used to do it to my mom when he wanted to tease her in public. It’s not sexual but highly intimate. It’s hard for a Pegasus to trust any pony to preen them like that, because the wings are so sensitive to gentle brushes of air.” She explained, still smiling as I felt my ears flop against my scalp.

“Well you could have warned me.” I replied, feigning grumpiness. She just giggled and kissed me on the cheek.

“And miss the cute noises you made? Not a chance.” She replied, her normally sultry tones returning to her voice. I grumbled before pulling the pillow under my chest and propping myself up on it.

“You’re evil you know that.” I whisper, making her poke her bottom lip out in a pout, her hazel eyes wider than usual, giving me the puppy dog look, which made my heart flutter as I turned to look at her with a small smile.

“But, that’s why I love you.” I said, before a hint of mischief crept into my voice and eyes as the wing she had just preened wrapped around her back and pulled her closer to me. She smiled and kissed my cheek again, but I wasn’t about to be deterred from a little pay back. I held her in place, before using the tip of my primary feathers to tickle her between her ribs and flank, the sensitive spot I knew was her most ticklish area. Immediately her eyes widened as she realized what I was doing, and I felt her tense as she instinctively tried pulling away, but I held her firm and kept at it, ticking her playfully.

If she was the type of pony to enjoy tormenting me with pleasure like that, then I was the type to return it with playful torture. I grinned widely as I continued, pressing my advantage as I rolled her over and I straddled her belly, my wing continuing it’s evil work as I put my hooves to good use, ticking any bit of her I could get to like the side of her neck and fluffy chest.

“Moonshine…. Stop.” She said loudly between giggles and snorts as I continued, not heeding her words. This was pay back, and I was going to enjoy it. I laughed with her, smiling devilishly as I tickled her more.

“Stop…you’re gonna make me pee.” She whined though tears in her eyes, but I didn’t care. She had made her bed, and she was going to sleep in it. I pressed on, laughing at her laughter and tears as I switched it up, leaning in and playfully nibbling on her exposed neck, still driving my feathers into her side.

Then I felt her magic surge as she grabbed my body in telekinesis and throw me to the other side of the bed. I landed on the cushioned softness of the mattress as she leapt up and ran out of the room toward the bathroom, and I lay there, laughing loudly, not caring who heard. When Cherry did return, she was scowling, but it was fake, the corners of her mouth betrayed the hint of a smile.

“And you called me evil. If I am, then you are truly wicked.” She teased, before closing the door, and making sure it was locked. I smiled and lay on my side, using one hoof to prop up my head as I studied her. I knew that face, I knew what was on her mind. She smiled and joined me on the bed, laying like I was, facing me as I wrap a wing around her side, not tickling her anymore.

“Are you thinking what I am?” I asked, a smile appearing on my lips as I looked into her eyes. She smiled just as much as I did and nodded.

“Indeed, I think we both could use it.” She said softly, and I leaned in to kiss her.

“You couldn’t be righter.” I reply before flopping down and pulling her belly against mine. She returned the kiss, and her horn alit, pulling our blanket over us. I placed my hoof around her, holding her lovingly, her heart beating steadily against mine. With another shared kiss between us, we laid our heads down and fell asleep.

((I know I know, you expected her and I to get all freaky. Seriously, if you did, then you hadn’t been paying attention so far. We were both mentally and physically exhausted, why would we push ourselves even harder when neither of us had the strength. Get a hobby you pervert.))

*page break*

Napping wasn’t really my thing, typically when I was up there were things needing to be done, but between the beating we had taken yesterday at the store, and the emotional wrecking we had both suffered, it couldn’t be helped. We had both been at a level of exhaustion that was beyond normal for us, so yes, a nap was definitely in order.

When we both woke up, neither of us were eager to leave the bed yet, it was warm, and safe. It was the one safe spot we had that pain or hurt wasn’t allowed to persist. And while the two of us were strong enough to handle it, I think both of us were weary that more emotional hurt would prey on us again. This wasn’t a place to hurt, this was a place of healing, a place of love, and we both knew it.

I placed my hoof against her cheek, my eyes half lidded with exhaustion. She smiled at me, pressing her face against my hoof tenderly. As usual we had no need for words in these situations, just the close proximity and our breathing. Even the subtle rocking of the wagon was adding to the calmness we were experiencing, and as much as I wanted too, I had to get up before it put me back to sleep. Cherry groaned as I shifted, sitting upright and rubbing my face tiredly.

“Awww don’t get up, it’s cold.” She complained, before pulling herself against me and wrapping us in the blanket. I smiled and pulled her against me, loving her warmth.

“I know you have fire magic and all, but you’re like my own little heater.” I said jokingly, before kissing her lightly on the nose, making her cross her eyes cutely. She giggled and wrapped her hooves around me, and I just couldn’t stop loving this mare, no matter what happened, I loved her, and she knew it. I was such a dumbass in moments like these, the times I could let my guard down and just act like myself.

I look down into her eyes, and I didn’t need to speak, her expression told me that she knew, and always would. But I did it anyway.

“You wanna know something?” I asked softly, my muzzle inches from hers.

“What is it?” She questioned back, her tone soft and sweet. I couldn’t help but let the smile return to my face.

“I really need to pee.” I said, trying to make it sound all sexy, but she snorted loudly, laughing before pushing me away and taking the covers for herself.

“You are so horrible!” She exclaimed, and I laughed, flopping out of bed and crawling to the door.

“Oh, kicked out of bed by the mare I love! How can I ever carry on now?” I feigned sorrow, my hoof reaching for the door handle, before falling as I flopped on the floor, fake crying. Cherry giggled, but I blubbered like an idiot, before turning my head to look at her, my eyes wide and sad looking, my bottom lip trembling as I returned the puppy dog eyes.

“Oh, that, that’s true evil” She said with a laugh, before levitating up one of our pillows and throwing at me, smacking me in the nose. I winced as it fell to the floor, then my jaw went slack as I saw her levitating up every pillow we had.

“Run.” She said with a wicked grin, and I had barely managed to get to my hooves and wrench open the door, ducking out as several pillows flew at where I had been. I heard them slam against the door as I pulled it closed behind me. I lay against it, panting and smiling, before moving to the bathroom to do what I needed to. By the time I had made it back into the room, Cherry was up as well, smiling sweetly as she worked on making the bed.

I joined her, helping tuck the blanket in, before suddenly a pillow slapped me across the back of the head, then reversing and slamming into my nose. I stumbled, falling onto my ass as Cherry laughed loudly, before replacing the offending pillow back onto the bed as I sat there, stunned. I really should have seen that coming. Cherry laughed at my expression, before throwing herself at me, and kissing me happily.

“Sorry, I couldn’t resist.” She said softly and I nodded. I probably would have done the same were I in her spot. But that didn’t mean I was just going to let her off the hook after all. As she hugged me, I hugged back, trying to wrap my wing around her, but then inspiration struck, and I slapped it across her flank playfully. Truth be told I didn’t get the response I hoped for, instead she moaned in my ear, making both of us blush profusely.

We both separated, unable to shake that little moment for a while as we set about cleaning up the room. Once we had gotten our heads together, I grabbed our gear, and sat down at my work bench. I know Shady typically took care of our weapons, but tinkering was something I loved, and up until recently I hadn’t had much of a chance to work on anything. Cherry joined me, levitating her pistols to the table, and I picked one of them up. Like most of our gear, it was already pretty well maintained, Shady had been doing remarkable work, and sadly there wasn’t much for me to do beside reload the magazines Cherry had for them, and make sure all our weapons had been reloaded properly.

Cherry joined me, helping load my revolvers and stagger buckshot and slugs into my ballistic hooves. We didn’t know what our next location would be, but we wanted to be ready in case anything happened like last time. Cherry set about emptying our saddle bags, removing anything not important to scavenging the next stop. I was busy gleaning ghoul from my power hoof when Cherry paused and pulled the wooden box Whisper had given me full of little carved figures of all of us, though I wish Gemengde had been with us at the time. I felt bad she didn’t have one. That’s why I didn’t pull them out for every pony to see.

“These are gorgeous!” She said as she pulled each one out and set them up on our dresser. I nodded and smiled as I set the weapon down and joined her as I helped her set them up, looking closely at the one of Cherry. She didn’t have a particular order set up, so I set about putting them in an order, stallions on one side, and the mares on the other with Cherry and I in the middle. She smiled and kissed me on the cheek. Nothing could possibly ruin how I was feeling when I was with her.

* Page break*

“Oh fuck.” I exclaim, sitting down on my haunches. We were all outside the wagon, having gotten to our next stop hours later. I wasn’t ready for this, now that I was here, I completely understood Cherry’s apprehension about Stables. We were all geared up, standing ready. What lay before us dwarfed any preparation we could have made as I sat staring at the stable door. Rather the side of one as it had fallen backward into the main room long ago, wrenching the catwalk at an odd angle.

Shady had insisted I wear the Enclave armor, and I wasn’t about to argue after seeing this. Even though my wing felt uncomfortable in the armored wing plates, I was willing to push the discomfort aside for this. Zakk was willing to help me get used to moving in the armor with a quick spar, and we all knew I learned best by just doing. Our wagon was parked just outside, and every pony moved off to relax around it as I set about removing what I wasn’t going to need. Zakk likewise stripped off his bag as I removed all the ammo I had stored up, not wanting to accidentally shoot Zakk, or miss and hit one of my friends with live fire. Cherry helped, gathering all of the ammo in a pile and keeping it safe as I trotted in place, trying to get a bearing on the change in my height.

It’s hard to explain how weird it is being lifted like this, even though your knees bend where they should, it just feels off. Try strapping paint cans to your hooves and walking around. It’s really fucking weird. I groused about it internally as I slowly navigated my way through a few of my typical moves, hopping and spinning as I do in a fight. Then I was on my side, the armor absorbing the hit, but it still rocked me as I was in the middle of getting used to it.

Now before I go much further, I feel like I need to write a few things down here. The Eyes Forward Sparkle, or E.F.S. was different than that of Steel Ranger armor. In the middle of the visor was a round hologram with a line bisecting it in the middle. I pretty quickly recognized it as a Horizon line and as I was laying on my side, the line was in the vertical position. I growled and pushed myself back to my hooves, my eyes narrowed at the stallion who had so intimately introduced me to the ground. One other important difference, was the cardinal directions, indicating which way I was facing, and a bonus that the pipbucks don’t have, is a friend or foe viewer that does change depending on the height of the enemy.

I used that feature immediately as I registered that Zakk had leapt into the air, and was falling toward me, his back leg extended as he aimed a kick for my head. I dodged the lazy attack, my head whipping to the side as I lash out, sending a punch right at his exposed belly. But it was sloppy, and he was able to slap it aside. I felt myself jolted to the left as he collided with me, but I had somehow managed to roll onto my hooves.

Zakk was back on me in an instant, his hooves flying rapid fire at my face, but I back peddled, keeping him from making contact. I knew he could clobber me a million different ways and I wouldn’t even know it, but he wasn’t trying to hurt me, he was helping me get comfortable in the armor, and as I leapt back, landing close to how I normally would, I knew it was working.

I didn’t have time to notice that all however, as Zakk was back, his hooves flying at my face again. I was managing to dodge well enough that I felt confident in trying to attack. As one hoof came in, I lashed out, knocking it aside as he had done to me earlier, then stepping in and throwing a punch with my outside hoof into his ribs. The attack didn’t land, but it was close. However, it didn’t feel as close as it was. I still couldn’t grasp how different the extensions felt when I attacked, but I was determined to figure it out.

I tried pressing the advantage, stepping in toward the side-stepping buck, but my hoof got caught on the grass and I stumbled, falling onto my face. Zakk didn’t attack, just hopping from hoof to hoof as I pushed myself back up, frustration flooding me as I shook off the dirt that was clinging to me.

“See, imagine if this happened inside in a life or death fight.” Rogue said. But I lost Shady’s response as I focused on the fight right in front of me. I took up my defensive posture before nodding at Zakk to continue. He obliged and stepped in again, repeating the same attack pattern as before. Like last time I knocked his hoof aside, stepped in with a punch to his ribs, and this time connected.

He let out a soft snort of discomfort, but I didn’t let him back off, and this time I kept my balance as I pressed the advantage, throwing my other hoof at his face. He ducked under the swing, and barreled into my chest, pushing me back. I dug my back hooves in, stopping him pushing me back as I drop my forelegs onto the back of his head. He grunted again, and I repeated the motion, before backing off, trying to gain some distance between us.

I stomped after him, trying to stay close, but he turned and began running in circles with me keeping pace behind him. As we circled, the pace increased, and soon I was at a full gallop, trying to close in. and of course I would happen to find the one goddess damned rock nearby, and trip, falling onto my side again. This time, I tucked my legs against my belly and rolled back onto my hooves.

So far it had all been pretty light, but I was going to be damned if it stayed that way. Every pony knew I learned by doing, and I was getting fed up with this bullshit play time. So, I charged Zakk, the pony getting into a defensive pose, but I kicked off hard, my power hooves thrusting down, and propelling me toward him faster than I could have normally run.

Zakk hadn’t quite gotten his hooves up in time as my foreleg slammed into his chest, staggering him back a step. Three of my hooves touched down on the grass, and I went in again, kicking off once more, the pistons pushing out the extension on my back legs, sending me at him faster still. He ducked the first punch at his face, but his chin caught the second from underneath as I upper cut him, lifting his head into the air as I bore into him, my superior weight shoving him back.

He rolled with it, flopping onto his back, and kicking me in the belly, rolling me over to land on my back as well. He then rolled over my head, sitting on my chest, both of his fore hooves coming down at my face with a powerful hammer blow. I reacted purely on instinct, wrapping a foreleg around both of his, catching the attack as my uninjured wing lashed out like a whip, catching him in the side of the neck. He flopped to the side, surprised at the blow, before I turned onto my side, facing him like I would Cherry in bed, and throwing my back leg out, catching him in the stomach. The power hoof activated again, and propelled him away from me, where he slammed into a tree, the impact cracking the trunk.

I rolled over, pushing myself back up. The armor was very durable, even if Zakk was holding back, those hits still would have hurt if I wasn’t wearing it, but it felt lighter than even my saddle bags. I cracked my neck as Zakk pushed himself back up, not showing any damage, but that was to be expected. We both took a moment to get our bearings, and I took the opportunity to leap from hoof to hoof. While the added height was weird, it was manageable enough now. I’m sure I would stumble again, but I felt more confident wearing it.

Zakk applauded me, stomping his hooves on the ground, clearly impressed. I thanked him for helping me, and while I wasn’t even close to mastering the suit, it was within my capabilities now. I gave him my thanks, trotting in place a moment longer, before turning and moving back to my friends. Cherry was smiling as I came over, and I chinned the control on my armor, letting the helmet retract behind my head. I smiled back to the red mare, before leaning down to kiss her cheek gently.

“Moonshine, you’re gonna be on point, you’re the only pony here with an Eyes Forward Sparkle. We’re gonna be relying on you to give us a heads up if something is coming.” She explained, giving out our roles and how we would enter with the maximum amount of safety we could afford. But every pony still looked nervous about it, Cherry even crossed her forelegs and furrowed her eyebrows.

“C’mon, it’s just an empty stable, it’s not like we’re gonna encounter any big monsters in there.” She said, and I slammed my hoof aagainst my face. I may have gotten used to moving in the armor in combat, but it was going to take a lot longer to adjust to doing the simpler things.

“Alright, if we do this, we do it slow and careful. If things get crazy, we skedaddle.” I said, showing more confidence than I felt as I looked at the toppled Stable door. Cherry still looked upset about it, and I couldn’t quite figure out why, but I figured that would be a conversation for later. Shady nodded in agreement, before giving every pony a supply of healing items while Rogue checked the load on his rifle. I had originally thought about letting him borrow Spitfire’s Thunder, but with us going into such a confined area, he wouldn’t be able to use it effectively, and neither would I.

Gemengde was pulling her ghillie suit on, and making sure her compact pistol had ammo, while Cherry did the same, making sure her pistols were clean and full on bullets. Zakk was trotting in place, his empty saddle bags flapping against his side, I elected to ignore him though, and sat comfortably as I waited for my friends to get ready. I then looked to Shady, who was playing with Grace, the combat shotgun I had given her at the beginning of our journey. It pained me to realize that the heaviest weapon we had was one shotgun, and an idiot blue Pegasus that punched things.

I sighed internally, wishing we had better weapons, but I knew we couldn’t just go buy them, anything good would be horribly expensive. Our best bet was to find one or two in places no pony could scavenge. That’s why we were there, stables, while death traps, typically held good items that weren’t in disrepair.

When every pony had their gear in order, I stood and cracked my neck, before, as one we entered the Stable. I took point, leading the way in with Cherry guarding my flank on one side, and Shady on the other, while the other three watched our six. I toggled the built-in lamp of my helmet, the visor lighting up and bathing the dimly lit interior with a hazy blue light. Cherry and Rogue likewise lit up their horns, creating a little circle of light around us. I focused on my E.F.S., seeing no red blips, just the soft green ones indicating my friends.

Slowly we walked across the catwalk leading into the welcome room, only the echoes of our hoof falls and the darkness around us for company.

“Alright, Cherry, stick with Zakk, Gemengde, stay close to Moonshine, Rogue, you’re with me. Stay close to your partner, they are the source of your light, and back up. I don’t expect us to get separated, but if it happens, stick together.” Shady ordered, drawing nods from each of us in turn. Gemengde moved close to me, her ghillie suit already sporting some rusted metal and chunks of concrete, but if it hindered her abilities, it didn’t show. I could tell Cherry wasn’t thrilled about being separated from me, but she understood that it was important to divide the light sources.

With little words exchanged, we moved as a group into the first hall. Rusted pipes leaked water here and there, punctuated with signs pointing us to the different facilities available here. But the first place we hit was the orientation room, where several chairs that had collapsed with age and rot, sat around a projector pointing at a tattered screen. Shady moved in, tools coming from her bag as she stripped down the old projector for any useful scrap, before we turned our attention to the file cabinets and trash cans. There wasn’t much of substance here, just a few caps in the trash and some pencils. We took it all anyway and moved back into the hall.

We all moved as quietly as we could, ears perked for any indications of danger, but so far, the whole place had been eerily calm. We found a staircase moments later, and decided to move down toward maintenance, if there would be any good salvage, it would be there. I led us down, following Shady’s freaky knowledge of stables, guiding our troupe into the bowels of the shelter.

The first place we hit was the resupply closets, lightbulbs, fuses, tools, even packs of cigarettes found a new home in our bags before we moved even deeper, passing the generator room, and picking it clean of a few spark batteries, and smaller parts from the generators themselves.

When we got to one end of the hall, there were two rooms adjacent from the other. One was the pip buck repair stall, and the other was a much larger room for water purification. Feeling more comfortable, we split up to search each room, the girls went one way, and me and the others moved into the pip buck stall. I fell to the side, letting Rogue look over everything, seeing as he was the most tech savvy of the three of us, Zakk meanwhile, just flopped down, and was secretly doing something, and I ignored him, thinking it would be something dumb, as usual.

“Hey Moonshine, check this out.” Rogue said, levitating up a discarded pip buck, but it was a variant I had never seen. It looked older than the typical models, a small mesh grate was on one side of the screen, showing off vacuum tubes. On the other side was a clock, rad counter, and a power button. I gently took it from Rogue, looking it over, and noticed it didn’t require the normal tools to remove, instead it had a simple hoof operated clasp on the back. That alone made it rare, the ability to put it on and take it off at will was impressive.

I then flipped it back over and looked at the screen, noticing the first time, elegant green script under the curved glass designating it as a Lil’Pip 3000. I rolled my eyes at the name but had to admit it fit the device. It was also smaller than a normal pip buck, the screen was close to half the size I was used to seeing.

“Can I keep this?” I ask, looking up to Rogue who nodded with a smile.

“Sure, I couldn’t wear it anyway, my leg is too big.” He stated, and I offered my thanks as I slipped it into my bag. I wasn’t sure why I wanted it, but I had an idea that I could fix it up and give it to Cherry if she wanted. I smiled, thinking I would have something cool my marefriend would appreciate. Rogue even managed to pocket quite a few pip buck associated tools, which I knew I’d need later, who knows maybe after this is over, I could become a pip buck certified pony… nah not my thing, some pony already did that.

Once we had finished our unceremonious looting, we moved out of the pipbuck room and into the water treatment room. The girls were pilfering anything they could get their hooves on, and Cherry turned to greet us with a water talisman hanging from her horn, making her look like an old Hearths Warming ornament hanging from a pinecone. I couldn’t help but snicker at the sight, but I buried it as she moved up to me, the talisman jingling against her face as she walked.

“Moonshine, we got a good amount of stuff here, this talisman will let us have pure water anytime in the wagon!” She exclaimed, and I nodded, glad the helmet could hide my smile. Shady then moved over, her bags loaded with stuff that clanked and jingled, though I knew we weren’t done yet, we still had the clinic, atrium, and residential quarters to hit, but that was fine, we had more than enough room for whatever we could pilfer.

“Alright, lets hit the clinic next, I’m eager to see what was left behind.” Shady said, and I nodded, likewise eager, but only so we could get back on the road and I could tinker with Cherry’s pipbuck.

“Actually I wanted to ask something.” Gemengde whispered, the only pony among us who still found that stealth was our friend in unfamiliar environments. We all looked to her, and Shady motioned for her to continue.

“You said that these stables are death traps, but so far we haven’t seen a single pony or even a corpse. How come?” She asked, and I hate to admit that I hadn’t thought of it, but now that she pointed it out, I suddenly had a nagging feeling in the back of my head.

“That’s because we cleaned the place.” Came a feminine voice behind us, and we whipped around, but no pony was there. I froze, unsure what was going on, even my E.F.S. wasn’t picking up anything aside from my friends. I raised an eyebrow in curiosity, but Rogue groaned loudly, and placed a hoof on his face. I spared him a glance, worry seeping into my mind when a motion to the side captured my attention again.

Three lithe forms shimmered into existence in front of us, and I felt my stomach drop. Three blue Alicorns had appeared before us, and immediately I took stock of their gear. Though it wasn’t exactly hard to identify the raider barding they were all wearing. The leather was streaked with dried blood, and they had patchwork armor covering their joints. My eyes widened as I noticed that two of them were carrying spiked clubs, while the one in the front was wearing a battle saddle with two beam rifles, and a third pulled from its harness by light blue telekinesis.

All three of them looked haggard, their manes and tails unkempt and they all sported bags under their eyes. But for all of their similarities, there were also differences. The one on the left was twitchy, her eyes flitting about and it looked as if she hadn’t eaten in quite a while. The areas where her sides were exposed showed her ribs in sharp relief. I wasn’t an expert, but even I could tell she was addicted to some chem or another.

The one on the right though bothered me the most, where her counterpart was twitchy and high on something, this one was just plain creepy. She wore an overly predatory grin, her eyes locked on Cherry. I winced as she licked her cracked lips and blew a grotesque kiss at my mare friend. I bristled, but I wasn’t about to do anything yet, if only because her belt was adorned with multiple sharp implements and a cruel looking whip.

The last one was the most frightening, only because she was in complete control of herself. I felt the confidence radiating from her, and I knew without a doubt that she oversaw this motley crew.

“Hello brother. It’s not often we see another of our kind, especially one who has… changed.” The creepy mare purred, and I shivered at the tones in her voice. Rogue looked shaken, but narrowed his eyes at the trio, his rifle coming to bear.

“Yeah, hello sisters, who are you?” Rogue asked, and I kept glancing back and forth between them.

“I’m Missy.” Said the mare with the beam weapons, and then she gestured at her two comrades.

“The twitchy one is O.D. and this is Gristle.” She said, pointing at the other mares respectively. Rogue nodded, but I could tell he wasn’t happy to hear the news.

“’Ahh this little one is an Alicorn too.” Purred Gristle, making me cringe as she leaned down to look at me. I took a step back, but kept my mouth shut. If they thought I was another Alicorn, they may just let us go if the odds were even.

“Easy Gristle, no need to spook our guests. Even if they were stealing from us.” Replied Missy, who stared at me coldly, and I had a sinking suspicion that she didn’t believe for a moment that I was one of them. She didn’t get to question it though as O.D. piped up, asking why I wasn’t talking in her own quivering voice. Rogue looked at me, his eyes calm, but he clearly wanted me to answer. I did so, by fluttering my one good wing, and pointing at my throat with a primary feather, then crossed it across my neck, like how I saw the mute bat-pony at Black Pony Mountain do.

“She had her throat cut and can’t talk any longer.” Rogue added simply, and I wanted to call him out on calling me a female, but I figured he had a good idea what he was doing.

“Ah I see. Is she your mare friend?” Gristle asked, and Rogue nodded. I felt Cherry bristle behind us, but she was smart enough to keep quiet for now. I hated the bold faced lies Rogue was telling, and how we had all gotten roped into it, but there had to be a reason why he was doing this.

“These are all my friends as well, the grey mare is Iron Wood, the grey stallion is Righteous Authority, the red mare is Campfire.” He said, gesturing at every pony, but I noticed he had left Gemengde out. I casually glanced back, but the mare was nowhere to be seen, and I wasn’t about to ask where she had gone. I had to hoof it to Rogue though, being able to come up with false identities like that on the fly was incredible.

“What about her name?” Missy asked, gesturing at me with the butt of her rifle. I held still, looking to Rogue, wondering what my fake name would be. Maybe it was a bad time to be curious about such a dumb thing, but I liked his quick wit.

“Oh sorry, I forgot to properly introduce you all. Her name is Pistol whip.” He lied, and I gotta admit, I kinda liked the false moniker. I then bowed my head politely, not wanting to arouse any further suspicion from the Alicorn raiders.

“Oh, cut the shit.” Missy grumbled, drawing the attention of every pony in the room.

“How long do you think we’ve been watching you all. I know your real names, and I know he isn’t a she, and I haven’t once seen him use magic.” She snarled, pointing her weapon at me.

“Fuck so much for niceties.” Cherry grumbles, and I knew shit was about to go down. I ducked down as Missy fired, the beam of energy slicing over my head. Cherry blasted out a gout of flame, targeting the drugged-out mare. I was shocked when she wheeled around, and matched her, a telekinetic blast sending her flames wide, and impacting my mare friend in the horn. She screamed and fell to the side as Shady lunged in past her, pumping of several consecutive shots from Grace, slugs and buckshot flying at Missy. The mare brought up her rifle, batting aside Shady’s slugs while the buckshot only slammed into her armor but didn’t penetrate.

Rogue levitated his rifle, firing a shot at Gristle, who lunged aside to dodge, the round passing by cleanly, but it wasn’t meant to hit, it was only supposed to put her in range for me. I leapt at her, my hooves lashing out with a flurry of punches. I was dismayed however, when no shots were forth coming. All I got for my effort was a click from both weapons, and I realized we had forgotten to reload them. The mare dodged, her magic grabbing a few of her knives hung on her belt and came at me. I had never fought a blade wielding enemy before, and it was even tougher with them held in her magic. I had to stay on guard because she could move those weapons in any direction quickly, and I was suddenly thankful Shady had insisted I wear the armor.

I ducked under the knives and charged into her reach, keeping close and grappling with the mare to throw off her use of the blades. Cherry was back on her hooves again, her magic surging as a wave of fireballs slammed into O.D. taking their toll on the alicorn but doing little more than singing her hide. The drugged-out mare snarled, as her magic flared and several injectors flew from a pack on her side, and jabbed into her body, injecting the cocktail of Luna knows what into her system. I spared a glance to her, seeing the twitchy mare shift to that of an enraged beast.

Cherry balked as the alicorn charged her, her hooves denting the metal floor with each step. Cherry back peddled, trying to keep some distance from O.D. and I couldn’t blame her. Zakk was beside her in a flash, his typical antics of being a distraction were gone now, and he stood his ground beside my mare friend, taking the hits and blocking those he couldn’t. I knew my pacifist friend wouldn’t lash out to injure, but Cherry would. She abandoned her fire magic, and switched to levitation, drawing her pistols, and bashing one against the mare’s horn. I knew it was the most sensitive spot to get hit for magic users, so I didn’t blame O.D. from shouting in pain and rage.

Shady was engaged with Missy, the two trading shots, but neither one taking lethal hits. But I knew just one shot from those rifles in just the right spot can turn a pony to glowing ash. I had seen it first hoof. Missy yelled in pain as a small shot stung her flank from somewhere in the room, but even I couldn’t tell where it had come from. My guess was it had come from Gemengde, who was camouflaged somewhere in the room.

My attention was dragged back to my opponent, who had snarled loudly, and jabbed one of her blades against my back. I winced but felt little more than the impact as the implement glanced off my armor. I growled in response, not wanting her to get a lucky hit between any of the plates. So, I did the only thing I could think of, and head butted her, my artificial horn slamming against hers, making her magic implode and her wicked knives to clatter to the floor. I reeled, feeling like I had bashed my head against the wall as Rogue charged in, his rifle butt slamming into Gristles side, knocking her off me.

I fell onto my haunches, shaking my head to clear it. Rogue had Gristle pinned, his rifle pointed at her head, and I winced as his horn flared, pulling the trigger. She screamed as the shot shattered her horn, the tip landing near my hooves, the arcane energy contained within sparking and dying out. I winced, unsure but betting that hurt like hell. Whatever had happened, clearly had an effect on the others as well, because they too screamed out and O.D. flopped to the floor, her hooves going to her horn.

“There’s a green one somewhere!” I shouted making every pony tense in alarm, but the signs were clear. If all three of the alicorns had felt it, there was certainly some telepathy involved. I stepped up beside Rogue and looked down at the trashing alicorn mare on the ground. I hated her for her behavior, and I knew she had done a lot of evil things, but I couldn’t help but feel bad for her. So, I did the only thing I could do, I punched her in the face hard, knocking her out.

Rogue looked pained, seeing one of his kin acting like this, but I placed a hoof on his shoulder, and he nodded, we did have two others to take care of before he could worry about what to do here. He shook off his sour attitude, and charged back into the fight, joining Shady in her conflict with Missy, and I joined Cherry in her battle with O.D. The mare had pushed herself back to her hooves, and Cherry looked tired, her breathing ragged as she fought just to hold her ground. I must have missed something in the fight for her to look so tired, but I didn’t know what it could have been.

“You fuckers killed Gristle…” O.D. snarled, and I made to correct her, but she was so far beyond reason, the chems in her system making logic fly out the window, I knew there would be no reasoning with her. She pulled more pills from her bags with her magic, downing them dry in one swallow, and I could tell they were affecting her almost immediately. Her magic flared up, forming a crystalline sword from nothing, and I took a defensive posture, positioning myself between the alicorn and Cherry, so she could take a moment to catch her breath.

With a scream of rage and pain O.D. Charged me, her magic blade swinging clumsily at me. I may have gotten lucky with Gristle, but I knew how to counter magically wielded blades, and ducked under the slash, leaping in near her. I knew as long as I stayed close, she wouldn’t risk slashing at me without hurting herself. I threw several rapid punches into her ribs, not carrying as much power as I would like, but the weight of the armor and the extended ballistic hooves made the impacts much more potent. She howled incoherently, trying to turn and face me, but I kept the pressure on, five more blows slamming into her side before I both felt and heard a rib crack under the abuse.

I thought I had dealt a sufficient blow to her, hoping it would slow her down enough for the fight to be more even, but I was shocked out of that thought when O.D.’s blade struck my back, causing sparks to fly from the armor and me to scream in pain as well. I lashed out with my good wing, knocking the blade back, and distancing myself from the alicorn once more. I felt my back flare in pain every time I moved, but It wasn’t more than a superficial wound. I was worried however that it had opened a weak point in the armor, and I wasn’t about to present my spine to her again.

Cherry was by me in an instant, her own face pained, and dripping sweat as she joined me, her pistol held in her mouth and her horn alight with a readied spell. I hated myself for not reloading my ballistic hooves, knowing they would have greatly turned the tide of battle, but that left only one ranged weapon at my disposal, and I used my wing to open the latch on my flank and pull Quartz free. I winced as I remembered I had it loaded with lead rounds, disliking the idea of possibly having to kill another pony, but I would if I had no other alternative.

Cherry knew something was wrong as well but didn’t bring it up if only because her mouth was occupied with her own gun. I shared a look with her, before leaping in at the mare, who swung her blade menacingly to keep me at bay, but it was a farce, and she realized it too late as Cherry charged around my flank, letting loose with her pistol and a blast of fire from her horn. O.D. couldn’t keep her sword up and defend herself from the heat at the same time, before dispersing her magic blade, and conjuring a bubble shield around her. I blinked, not knowing that the blue ones could do that, but I should have remembered they were their own ponies now, and who knew what kind of magic they had come up with over the last few years.

I switched methods, not sure how to proceed, but Cherry did, her flames licking at the shield, bearing down on it. I knew what Cherry was doing, trying to smoke the mare out of hiding. I spared a glance at Shady and Rogue, who were battling intensely with Missy. Rifle and shotgun barked, peppering the mare with rounds that barely penetrated her thick armor and hide. But I was left wondering why she didn’t create her own shield to protect herself and realized she probably didn’t know how too.

“Rogue, switch!” I shouted over the noise, catching our friends attention, who nodded, and took another shot at Missy to distract her before moving in to assist Cherry, while I ducked and rolled to move beside Shady and Zakk, who were distracting the beam rifle wielding mare. If it was gonna be a brawl, then I was in, there was nothing I could do against a shield after all. Zakk spun around her, drawing her fire from my direction as I leapt in, punching hard against one of the beam rifles, causing something to spark and smoke as something critical broke inside.

Missy snarled as she rounded on me, her weapons pointed where I had been, but I was already in motion, charging toward her with my head down. Her next shots glanced off my armor, something about its creation in prewar Equestria rendering it immune to magic beam weapons or something, I wasn’t sure. She swore and changed tactics, trying to bash me with the butt of the rifle in her magic. I winced as it thudded against my skull, making my vision flash, but it was too late.

Our chests made contact, pushing me up against the heavier mare. What happened next will always haunt me, as the horn attachment on my helmet gored the underside of her jaw, and punctured all the way to her brain I felt myself come to a teeth hurting stop as it bottomed out against the top of her skull, and suddenly I was holding a very dead, and very heavy alicorn mare atop my head. She slumped, now dead weight, her hooves crumpling and pinning me to the floor.

I heard a scream, but couldn’t identify it, and I shuddered, in shock as Missy’s life blood coated the face of my helmet, dripping down the visor and turning my vision crimson. I was so wrapped up in what had happened, and just how fast it had, that I was still in shock when Zakk hefted the mare off me and dropped her to the floor. I was frozen in place, the blood coated helmet masking my wide eyes as I saw what I had done.

Missy had a hole under her jaw. Blood and brain matter leaking from the wound. What hit me the hardest, was that her legs twitched, the last remaining energy in her body as she died, and I just couldn’t accept what I had done. I had killed before, but that was in situations I didn’t have a choice, it was kill or be killed. But here, I would have been able to knock her out or something. This wasn’t something I was prepared to handle.

“Moonshine are you hurt?” Shady said, concern in her voice and face as she knelt before me looking me over, but unable to see me past the armor. I was unable to answer, her voice sounding like it had come from underwater as I stared at the dead alicorn. I felt the helmet removed from my head, but even still I could do and say nothing as Shady tried to get my attention. But I was staring at the injury, and I felt it sucking the life out of me like one of the mythical black holes out in space.

Then I caught a hoof across my cheek, and I blinked, snapped out of it by Shady as she pulled my head to the side, averting my gaze from the dead alicorn.

“Get yourself together! We still have the other one to take care of!” She screamed at me and pulled me to my hooves. I shook my head, trying to refocus on the here and now. There would be time to deal with the repercussions later, for now I had to make sure every pony got out of here safely. I looked to where Cherry and Rogue were fighting with O.D, the alicorns shield was still up, but Cherry and Rogue both looked haggard and tired. My mare friend had a deep gash on her cheek, bleeding profusely, but it didn’t bother her as she tried to break the shield with her hooves. Rogue was firing shot after shot, but whatever chems were pumping through O.D.’s system had also super charged her magic, allowing her to maintain her shield and pick up Gristles fallen blades.

“Cherry put your horn to the shield, your magic will appear inside. Rogue, Zakk, block those knives.” I shouted, joining in as Shady and I tried distracting the drugged-out mare long enough for Cherry to do what she had too. I hated it, but this mare was too powerful with her drugs to take down non-lethally. I would say luck was on our side, but it really wasn’t, the alicorn was so dosed on chems that all we would have to do was wave a small flag in a lack luster manner. Zakk and Rogue played there parts, stopping the blades in their tracks as Cherry limped up and pressed the tip of her horn to the shield, and with a grunt of pain, possibly from her wound or what she was about to do, she began.

With a spark her magic appeared inside the bubble, a gout of intense flame that cooked the mare alive on the inside. Her scream was inequine as she fried. I winced and averted my gaze and closed my eyes. But nothing would protect me from the sounds and the smells of her cooking meat, and I retched. Too many memories were flooding my mind, Arbu chief amongst them. When the shield dropped, rogue fired a single shot, hitting her in the head and silencing her screams as she collapsed to the floor, becoming her own funeral pyre.

I retched, then averted my gaze from the emulated mare. I felt nausea creeping up on me, and all I wanted to do right then was puke my guts out and cry, but I couldn’t, not when we were still in the heart of a raider den. “Rogue, tie that bitch up!” Shady barked, commanding our alicorn friend. I shook my head to clear it, choosing to deal with what had happened later when our lives were not in jeopardy.

“Moonshine, get your shit together, you said there was a green one, right?” Shady snapped, her face suddenly in mine as my helmet and revolver were thrust into my hooves. I grit my teeth, trying to force my stomach to behave as I slipped the helmet back on and the pistol gripped by my good wing. Cherry limped up beside me, her cheek bleeding profusely and a sickened look on her face. I assumed I wore the same expression under the helmet.

Our newest friend was there suddenly, mysteriously appearing out of my shadow with a fist aid kit already in her mouth before she set about trying to help clean my mare friends wound. Rogue then joined us, dropping Gristle unceremoniously to the floor, bound and gagged with an old sheet. “Zakk, you and Moon go see if you can track down that Green one, the rest of us will recover quickly and be right behind you. Zakk you are on point, Moonshine, you handle her as you see fit.” Shady commands, before giving me a hooffull of shotgun shells

I suppose it would go without saying that at this point I wasn’t exactly heading out of the room in high spirts. Zakk picked up on it too, which was saying something for the socially awkward stallion. Rather than try and goof around or do anything to distract me, he was unusually somber and attentive to our surroundings. I let Zakk go on ahead for a minute while I chambered several shotgun shells into my gauntlets, and as much as I wanted to use my normal non-lethal variety, any alicorn would be too powerful to stop any other way.

However, that old thought, its better to have something and not need it, than to need something and not have it seems to have some merit, as only after I was ready for a fight did one not present itself. Zakk and I roamed the halls of the abandoned stable for some time, and other than the groans of old and rusty metal, nothing else came for us. And believe me, I had my eyes locked on the compass instead of the blood splattered visor just millimeters from my face.

When the others finally did catch up, we had explored most of the stable, a fair amount of salvage filling our bags, but my heart just wasn’t in it. Cherry had a bandage on her cheek, and her rear leg wrapped up, the others had an assortment of smaller injuries, but nothing a little time wouldn’t fix. Rogue had Gristle slung across his back, still unconscious and hooves bound tightly. “Moonshine, kneel down so Gemengde can look at that slash across your back.” Says our Zebra friend, and I comply wordlessly, pulling off my helmet and pushing it away as I lay on my belly.

“The injury is shallow, the armor took most of the energy, but will need to be repaired. Moonshine, you really shouldn’t let alicorns play pin the sword in the pony too often.” She said, trying to make a joke to lighten the mood, but she was still trying to get to know us, and was instead met with a blank expression for her efforts.

“We need to get out of here, if there really was a green Alicorn here, the last thing we want to do is be here if she gets back with reinforcements.” Rogue suggested, and Shady nodded in agreement as Cherry and Gemengde helped me get to my hooves. As much as I really wanted to break down right now, I just couldn’t, this just wasn’t the place for it.

After scooping up my helmet once again, all six of us began weaving our way through the rest of the stable. Scrap and salvage were unceremoniously dumped into our bags, but our main goal was getting back to our wagon and getting as far away from here as possible. It didn’t take too long, the lay out of this stable was on the smaller side, maybe only able to house around forty ponies in total. Once we had filed our way past the stable door laying on its face.

*Page break*

The wagon was where we had left it, but Zakk made us stay back as he looked it over really quick for booby traps or mines, but declaring that it was clear, I stripped off the enclave armor, letting Shady stow it for now until we could get somewhere safe to repair and clean it. Rogue shrugged off Gristle inside the wagon before he hooked up to the wagon wordlessly, and I knew he was as torn as I was, if not more about what had happened.

The girls made their way into the wagon, both to go through our salvage and to heal their wounds better. Zakk turned scout, using his immense speed to scout the area around us as I unpacked Spitfire’s Thunder, and loaded it with regular bullets as I took up a post on the roof of the wagon. Rogue began pulling us along, urgency in his stride and Cherry’s pistols within easy reach. If we were going to have more Alicorns come for us, then we were not about to be blindsided. I kept finding myself switching between Spitfire’s Thunder and Rogues rifle, making sure again and again that they had full magazines. I knew it was pointless fidgeting, but it was better than letting my mind focus on the fight we just had.

Hours passed, and as we grew more and more distant from the Stable, the others had begun to relax a little at a time, I however wasn’t ready to accept that we were safe. I had been proven right mere minutes later, when the suspected green Alicorn appeared from the brush right in front of us, a lever action rifle held in her magic, but not aimed at us. The same could not be said for Rogue and I. Pistols and an Anti-magic rifle cocked and aimed right at her exposed form.

“Drop your gun!” I shouted, my wings primary feather hovering over the trigger, the scope sighted right at the base of her horn. If she so much as twitched, she was a dead Mare, and with her being of the telepathic variety, she knew it too. Through my view, I watched her magic fizzle out, and the rifle clatter to the ground. Other than that, she made no action, only to scowl at me angrily. I felt her thoughts flit through my mind, words like Murderer and Killer coming from her presence. While I Felt like she was right, it had been self-defense.

“What do you want?” Shady shouted next, her shotgun held in a hoof as she stared down the larger Alicorn.

“My Sister!” She shouted, both with her mouth and her mind, making me wince.

“We do have her, but we are taking her to the nearest town to give to the NCR for her crimes. In case you didn’t notice, your other Sisters paid for theirs.” Shady responded coolly. I however was anything but. If she did anything I didn’t like, fifty caliber rounds would turn her head to jelly.

Rogue then unhitched himself from the wagon, Cherry’s pistols floating beside him as he moved toward the Mare.

“Zakk, hook up to the wagon, take everyone down the road. I’ll catch up in a bit.” He said, a tone of command in his voice that was unusual for him. Even Shady noticed it, perplexed and confused as Zakk did as he was told, the wagon slowly beginning to move down the road, Shady stepping back aboard as Rogue got within inches of the green Mare’s face. They stayed like that as we rolled past, Shady and I keeping our weapons trained on her incase she made a move for our wagon. She didn’t twitch a muscle however, keeping her eyes locked with Rogue’s.

Minutes ticked by, until the point was reached that even Spitfire’s Thunder couldn’t keep the duo in its sights. Once we crested a small hill, Zakk brought the wagon to a standstill, before unhitching himself and hopping up to my level, concern evident in his gaze. “Do you think he’ll be ok?” he asked, and I shrugged, unable to wrap my head around anything currently, except that if I see her come again, I will plug her full of holes.

I didn’t get to dwell on it further, the sound of Gunfire and shouting could be heard, a maelstrom of bullets being fired, as well as the flashes of emerald and amethyst magic appearing over the hills edge. Just as I was about to spread my wings and take off to help, it all went quiet again, eerily quiet as it were. The girls flowed out of the wagon, weapons ready just in case. Then a figure appeared on the horizon, and all of us trained what weapons we had, but I was the only one with a proper scope. But all I saw was a purple figure slowly flying its way toward us.

“Hold your fire, its Rogue.” I said, before lowering the rifle and hopping next to my friends. We didn’t have to wait long for him to arrive. But when he did, all of us were shocked. Blood coated his entire body, the green Alicorns rifle slung across his back, “Sweet Celestia, Rogue you’re bleeding” Gemengde said in shock, her sewing kit practically materializing in her hooves. Cherry reaches out and stops our latest companion and shakes her head. “it’s not his blood.”

With that, he pulled a bottle of water from his bag and washed the blood off his face. Sorrow, rage, pain, all these expressions mixed to make the one he wore currently, and with a somber shrug of his shoulders, the rifle fell from his back at Shady’s hooves. “Keep it, fix it up, throw it away, piss on it, I don’t care.” He said, before hooking himself up to the wagon, and in almost automatic fashion began walking, possibly not even aware we hadn’t loaded up. Quickly, Shady ushered everyone aboard, before the wagons pace grew to quick for her limping gait. I was the last aboard, the door closing behind me as we all slumped. The events of our day leaving us all drained in more ways than one.

End of chapter, New weapon added.

True Grit: This lever action rifle, named after its previous owner, capable of housing five total shots of .45-70 rifle rounds, similar to Quartz and Cobalt. What it lacks in capacity, it more than makes up for its superior fire rate and improved damage.